THE
SIXTH
BOOKE
OF
THE
CIVILL
WARRES
OF
ENGLAND
In
the
Life
of
Edward
the
Fourth
.
WIth
what
ease
Edward
came
unto
the
Kingdome
,
is
worthy
of
observation
,
but
hard
it
is
to
give
a
just
reason
thereof
:
whether
power
,
Justice
,
or
the
peoples
inclination
.
It
was
not
power
,
since
he
was
admitted
of
by
election
;
not
Justice
,
for
to
decide
the
right
of
the
Crowne
without
an
Assembly
of
Parliament
is
not
a
duty
belonging
to
the
people
,
especially
the
tumultuous
people
of
a
City
,
though
Metropolitan
,
without
the
joynt
approbation
of
all
the
Shires
;
and
say
it
did
by
right
belong
unto
him
,
a
businesse
of
such
importance
,
against
a
King
that
was
no
usurper
,
who
succeeded
to
two
,
who
for
the
space
of
more
then
threescore
yeares
(
his
owne
reigne
comprehended
)
were
acknowledged
and
received
for
Kings
,
was
not
to
be
decided
in
so
short
a
time
:
he
being
Sonne
to
the
last
,
one
of
the
best
deserving
and
most
glorious
Princes
that
England
ever
had
,
and
being
King
himselfe
ever
from
his
cradle
for
the
space
of
eight
and
thirty-yeares
;
so
as
he
had
his
goodnesse
been
as
usefull
as
it
was
innocent
,
the
Duke
of
Yorke
durst
not
have
contested
with
him
for
the
Kingdome
,
nor
Edward
bereft
him
of
it
.
The
peoples
inclination
was
then
the
onely
thing
which
tooke
the
Kingdome
from
the
one
,
and
gave
it
to
the
other
;
whereby
Princes
may
learne
,
that
long
possession
without
the
practice
of
Princely
actions
,
and
the
foregoing
such
affe●…tions
as
are
hurtfull
and
hatefull
to
the
people
,
is
not
sufficient
for
their
conservation
,
especially
when
they
are
not
naturally
indued
with
such
vertues
as
are
pleasing
,
which
Henry
was
not
:
for
the
first
advantages
which
Edward
had
over
him
,
were
the
endowments
of
his
minde
;
and
the
comlinesse
of
his
person
,
which
though
it
may
decay
,
is
notwithstanding
essentiall
to
captivate
mens
affections
;
when
accompanied
,
as
his
was
,
with
clemency
,
liberality
and
valour
;
the
most
essentiall
vertues
requisite
in
a
worthy
Prince
,
and
most
efficacious
to
make
him
be
desired
:
and
though
all
these
were
not
wanting
in
Henry
,
yet
wanted
he
the
most
substantiall
;
and
if
he
had
any
of
them
,
they
were
so
poorely
clad
as
they
wanted
those
characters
of
Majesty
which
become
a
King
;
and
though
they
were
sufficient
to
content
himselfe
,
yet
were
not
they
answerable
to
his
quality
,
nor
such
as
gave
content
unto
the
world
.
Vertues
in
Princes
are
lights
not
to
be
put
under
a
bushell
,
but
on
a
candlesticke
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
give
light
to
all
men
.
Their
actions
should
resemble
the
Sunne
,
which
generates
,
nourishes
,
and
propagates
.
Edward
notwithstanding
his
vertues
and
good
fortune
was
descended
from
an
unfortunate
house
,
he
being
the
only
one
(
except
Edward
,
sonne
to
Richard
the
third
who
died
a
child
)
who
of
all
his
house
died
a
naturall
death
,
after
it
layed
pretence
unto
the
Crowne
.
The
Earle
of
Cambridge
his
Grandfather
was
beheaded
at
Southampton
:
the
Duke
of
Yorke
his
Father
slaine
before
Sandall
:
of
his
three
brothers
,
the
Earle
of
Rutland
was
slaine
at
the
same
time
;
the
Duke
of
Clarence
drowned
in
a
Butt
of
Malmsey
,
and
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
after
having
strangled
his
nephewes
,
was
by
Henry
the
seventh
bereft
both
of
life
and
Kingdome
.
You
will
meet
with
no
Tragedy
,
be
it
or
true
or
fabulous
,
where
you
shall
finde
so
many
various
and
cruell
deaths
as
in
this
family
.
To
dye
by
the
hands
of
the
enemy
,
or
by
the
hangman
,
though
miserable
,
is
yet
ordinary
;
but
by
a
prodigious
brother
and
unkle
,
unheard
of
.
As
there
is
nothing
more
uncertaine
,
nor
more
wrapt
up
in
fancy
,
than
to
affirme
that
destiny
was
the
cause
of
this
,
so
is
it
to
be
believed
that
it
proceeded
only
from
ambition
,
which
disturbing
his
counsell
and
advice
,
made
it
endeavour
to
get
the
Kingdome
at
the
cost
of
his
owne
and
others
lives
.
Not
any
one
of
them
save
this
Edward
,
having
enjoyed
the
Crowne
unto
their
end
,
and
that
which
they
did
enjoy
they
enjoyed
with
such
losses
,
and
so
much
trouble
,
as
that
whatsoever
fortune
(
so
it
be
within
the
bounds
of
honour
)
may
seem
rather
to
be
desired
than
a
Kingdome
at
such
a
rate
.
For
to
live
happy
being
the
end
of
humane
nature
,
it
is
no
happinesse
to
possesse
by
violence
what
is
superfluous
,
but
being
free
from
perturbations
,
peacefully
to
enjoy
what
is
sufficient
,
according
to
a
mans
proper
state
and
fortune
,
which
might
be
enjoyed
,
were
it
not
that
ambition
the
enemy
to
true
felicitie
did
perswade
us
,
that
no
such
happinesse
had
any
thing
of
generous
in
it
.
We
doe
not
here
exclude
all
ambition
,
but
rather
commend
such
as
doth
awake
in
us
good
actions
.
He
cannot
be
said
to
be
good
who
is
not
ambitious
of
a
good
report
;
nor
can
that
ambition
be
had
without
an
endeavour
by
our
workes
to
deserve
it
.
Yet
when
she
lives
solitarily
,
sequestred
from
the
multitude
,
in
silence
and
philosophicall
habite
,
no
man
followes
her
,
nor
makes
mention
of
her
.
A
sound
body
affords
not
so
much
matter
of
discourse
,
as
doth
an
infirme
;
nor
a
State
well
compos'd
,
as
one
mis-govern'd
.
The
one
for
all
her
deserts
shall
be
notwithstanding
alwaies
neglected
;
and
the
other
,
notwithstanding
all
her
vices
,
pursued
;
so
much
is
our
vanity
delighted
with
her
lustre
.
Moreover
,
deeds
of
violence
being
those
which
doe
enrich
story
,
and
which
make
vertue
or
vice
indifferent
,
we
covet
them
,
alwaies
provided
that
our
name
doe
in
some
sort
live
in
our
posteritie
.
But
the
house
of
Yorke
stood
not
in
need
of
this
;
It
had
reason
to
hope
for
remembrance
in
perpetuity
,
and
to
be
contented
with
its
owne
estate
,
her
Nobility
was
reall
:
She
was
for
Riches
and
Title
to
be
envied
.
This
notwithstanding
she
aspired
to
the
Crowne
,
she
disturbed
her
owne
quiet
,
and
the
quiet
of
the
weale
publique
,
for
one
that
reigned
,
hundred
thousands
died
;
and
all
of
the
same
house
came
to
evill
ends
excep
this
Edward
,
who
for
his
part
would
not
have
murdered
his
brother
,
had
he
not
made
him selfe
King
,
nor
had
his
sonnes
been
slaine
,
had
they
not
beene
to
inherit
the
Kingdome
.
And
Richard
the
third
,
though
naturally
wicked
,
never
had
attained
to
the
height
of
all
cruelty
and
wickednesse
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
thirst
of
government
;
so
as
it
had
beene
better
for
them
to
have
enjoyed
their
naturall
greatnesse
under
a
moderate
ambition
,
than
by
an
immoderate
one
to
make
themselves
the
subject
of
Tragedie
and
to
be
praised
but
for
a
few
things
in
future
ages
.
Edward
being
received
for
King
,
and
for
such
proclaimed
,
immediately
left
London
.
The
condition
of
affaires
were
not
such
as
would
suffer
him
idly
to
enjoy
that
dignity
,
the
duration
whereof
could
not
be
hoped
for
but
by
the
ruine
of
his
adversary
.
He
easily
gathered
together
great
forces
,
advantaged
therein
by
his
predecessors
wretchlesnesse
.
Each
man
made
offer
unto
him
of
all
he
had
,
he
mustered
in
the
field
49000
men
,
with
the
which
he
staied
at
Pum●…ret
,
and
sent
the
Lord
Fitzwater
to
guard
the
bridge
over
the
River
Ayre
,
called
Ferrybrigs
,
that
he
himselfe
might
make
use
thereof
,
and
inhibit
the
enemy
.
Henry
on
the
other
side
,
who
by
having
put
to
death
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
thought
he
had
now
done
all
that
was
requisite
,
gave
the
charge
of
his
men
to
the
Duke
of
Sommerset
,
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
and
the
Lord
Clifford
,
not
so
much
for
that
their
qualities
did
deserve
it
,
as
for
that
being
inflamed
with
revenge
for
their
fathers
deaths
at
the
battell
of
St.
Albanes
,
he
could
not
make
choice
of
any
more
passionately
his
;
And
tarrying
himselfe
,
together
with
his
wife
and
sonne
at
Yorke
,
they
marched
on
towards
the
enemy
.
As
soon
as
they
understood
that
they
had
made
themselves
masters
of
Ferrybrigs
,
they
made
a
s●…and
:
The
Lord
Clifford
onely
advanced
with
the
Light-horse
,
and
setting
upon
the
bridge
by
breake
of
day
,
he
easily
wonne
it
;
the
guards
being
all
asleepe
,
and
not
dreaming
of
the
enemy
.
The
Lord
Fitzwater
awakened
with
the
outcries
of
those
that
were
slaine
,
and
that
did
slay
,
(
believing
it
to
arise
from
some
tumult
amongst
his
own
men
)
threw
himselfe
out
of
his
bed
,
and
unarmed
with
onely
a
staffe
in
his
hand
,
went
to
appease
them
.
But
too
late
aware
of
his
mistake
,
he
was
there
slaine
,
and
together
with
him
the
bastard
of
Salisbury
,
brother
to
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
.
They
who
could
saved
themselves
,
the
Lancastrians
remaining
masters
of
the
place
.
The
Bastards
death
did
so
much
grieve
his
brother
Warwicke
,
(
added
to
the
unhappie
successe
of
the
enterprize
,
which
as
being
the
first
he
thought
might
dismay
the
Army
)
as
hasting
to
the
King
to
advertise
him
of
the
sad
event
,
hee
lighted
off
horse-backe
,
and
thrust
his
Sword
into
his
horses
belly
,
saying
,
Flie
who
flie
will
,
I
will
not
flie
;
here
will
I
stay
with
as
many
as
will
keepe
me
company
,
and
kissing
the
hilt
of
his
Sword
by
the
way
of
vow
,
he
put
it
up
againe
.
But
Edward
who
did
very
much
resent
this
misfortune
,
not
that
it
was
of
so
great
consequence
in
it selfe
,
but
for
that
being
the
first
encounter
,
it
might
be
taken
as
an
evill
omen
,
and
deject
his
men
,
made
Proclamation
,
that
it
should
be
lawfull
for
whosoever
had
not
a
minde
to
fight
to
depart
;
hee
promised
large
recompences
to
those
that
would
tarry
,
but
death
to
as
many
as
should
tarry
,
and
afterwards
runne
away
,
with
reward
and
double
pay
to
any
that
should
kill
them
.
No
man
accepted
so
ignominious
a
leave
,
they
all
chose
rather
to
die
than
to
declare
themselves
so
base
cowards
.
This
good
successe
of
Clifford
was
in
the
meane
time
of
no
long
continuance
,
for
the
Lord
Faulconbridge
had
passed
the
Ayre
at
Castleford
,
three
miles
above
Ferrybrigs
,
accompanied
by
Sir
Walter
Blunt
,
and
Robert
Horne
,
with
intention
to
surprize
him
,
as
he
did
,
though
not
in
that
place
:
for
Clifford
being
thereof
advertised
,
whilst
hee
thought
to
shunne
the
enemy
by
going
another
way
,
he
met
with
him
,
and
having
his
Helmet
off
by
reason
of
the
heate
of
the
day
,
he
was
with
an
unexpected
shot
of
an
Arrow
one
of
the
first
that
was
slaine
,
and
together
with
him
the
Earle
of
Westmerlands
brother
,
the
rest
were
almost
all
left
dead
upon
the
place
.
This
death
was
too
good
for
him
:
The
innocent
blood
of
the
Earle
of
Rutland
did
require
of
him
a
foreseen
,
painfull
,
cruell
death
.
But
the
punishment
which
he
failed
of
,
his
sonne
met
withall
;
who
being
saved
by
a
poore
shepheard
,
he
lived
a
begger
,
and
unknowne
during
the
reignes
of
Edward
and
Richard
,
till
such
time
as
Henry
the
seventh
comming
to
the
Crowne
,
he
was
by
him
restored
to
the
honour
and
inheritance
of
his
family
.
The
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
who
led
Edwards
Vanguard
was
at
this
time
sicke
,
so
as
Faulconbridge
tooke
the
charge
upon
him
,
and
marcht
by
breake
of
day
towards
Saxton
,
to
see
how
strong
the
enemy
was
,
and
finding
him
to
be
60000
men
strong
,
he
advertised
Edward
thereof
,
who
though
much
inferiour
in
number
,
went
forthwith
to
encounter
him
.
The
day
was
Palm-Sunday
.
Edward
tooke
his
stand
in
the
middle
Squadron
,
sent
the
Bow-men
forwards
,
and
recommended
the
rere-ward
to
Sir
Iohn
Venloe
,
and
Sir
Iohn
Dinham
both
of
them
valiant
Gentlemen
.
He
gave
command
that
no
prisoner
should
be
taken
,
but
all
indiffereetly
put
to
the
Sword
.
The
Lancastrians
marcht
towards
them
,
and
met
them
in
the
fields
betweene
Towton
and
Saxton
.
The
first
saluation
was
given
by
Arrowes
,
but
with
different
event
,
for
at
this
time
there
fell
a
showre
of
snow
,
and
the
wind
driving
the
snow
upon
the
faces
of
Henries
men
,
they
were
therewith
so
blinded
,
as
they
shot
in
vaine
,
and
their
Arrowes
beaten
backe
by
the
wind
,
fell
halfe
way
short
;
the
which
Faulconbridge
observing
,
after
the
first
volley
,
hee
forbad
his
men
to
shoot
,
and
when
the
enemy
had
shot
all
their
Arrows
he
drew
up
neerer
unto
them
,
letting
flie
at
them
not
onely
with
his
owne
Arrowes
(
which
assisted
by
the
wind
,
did
hit
where
they
were
intended
)
but
those
likewise
of
the
enemie
,
which
in
his
march
he
found
sticking
in
the
ground
.
Hereupon
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
and
Andrew
Trolop
who
led
the
Van-guard
perceiving
the
disadvantage
,
made
haste
to
come
to
handy-blowes
.
The
combat
endured
ten
houres
,
it
not
being
known
who
had
the
better
,
and
all
of
them
fighting
,
as
if
they
had
overcome
.
Such
was
the
hatred
of
the
two
factions
,
and
their
resolution
not
to
yeeld
,
as
the
command
not
to
take
prisoners
was
bootlesse
,
for
they
resolved
either
to
overcome
or
die
.
Nothing
doth
more
encourage
an
Army
then
the
presence
of
the
Prince
,
and
the
Captaines
example
.
Edward
was
an
eye-witnesse
of
his
souldiers
valour
,
as
King
,
and
they
of
his
Captaine-like
courage
.
A
sight
which
made
them
choose
rather
to
die
than
not
to
imitate
him
.
The
Lancastrians
were
at
last
enforced
to
yeeld
,
by
reason
of
the
small
number
that
was
left
,
not
able
to
make
resistance
.
They
gave
backe
,
but
not
as
men
overcome
;
they
were
still
pursued
,
but
did
not
still
flie
away
;
they
oftentimes
reunited
themselves
,
and
though
in
weake
Troopes
,
they
made
such
resistance
,
as
those
of
Yorke
could
not
be
termed
Conquerours
till
the
next
day
.
Those
who
remained
alive
went
toward
Tadcaster-bridge
;
but
not
able
to
get
so
farre
,
and
thinking
to
wade
over
a
little
rivelet
named
Cocke
,
the
greatest
part
of
them
were
drowned
.
The
waters
of
that
River
and
of
the
River
Warfe
,
into
which
it
disgorges
it selfe
seemed
,
all
to
be
of
blood
.
The
number
of
the
dead
was
36776.
amongst
which
the
Earles
of
Northumberland
and
Westmerland
,
the
Lord
Dakers
,
and
Wells
;
and
amongst
many
Knights
,
Sir
Iohn
Nevill
,
and
Sir
Andrew
Trolop
.
The
Dukes
of
Somerset
and
of
Exceter
saved
themselves
and
the
Earl
of
Devonshire
was
(
I
know
not
how
)
taken
prisoner
,
I
believe
for
that
they
were
weary
of
killing
.
Had
not
France
had
a
yong
King
at
this
time
,
or
had
the
new
King
found
France
in
a
better
condition
,
after
so
many
yeeres
warres
;
or
had
not
Scotland
had
so
yong
a
child
for
its
King
,
and
distracted
with
intestine
factions
,
England
had
runne
a
danger
,
having
lost
the
flower
of
all
her
Warriers
,
who
were
fit
not
onely
to
have
defended
her
,
but
to
have
made
whatever
difficult
atchievement
.
Edward
having
obtained
this
bloody
victory
,
went
to
Yorke
,
where
he
caused
the
Earle
of
Salisburies
father
,
and
other
of
his
friends
to
be
beheaded
,
as
likewise
the
Earle
of
Devonshire
,
and
some
other
.
This
meane
while
Henry
was
got
to
Barwicke
,
and
from
thence
to
Scotland
,
where
he
was
with
all
humanity
received
,
comforted
,
and
had
provision
made
for
him
of
some
small
pension
by
that
young
King
,
who
likewise
agreed
that
Princesse
Margaret
his
sister
should
marry
Prince
Edward
,
Henry's
sonne
;
but
this
marriage
was
not
afterwards
consummated
,
and
Henry
to
requite
these
courtesies
,
did
what
if
hee
had
been
in
his
former
condition
hee
would
not
have
done
.
He
gave
the
Town
of
Barwicke
to
King
Iames
,
a
place
very
advantageous
to
the
Scots
,
and
long
before
desired
by
them
.
The
Queene
his
wife
went
with
her
sonne
into
France
,
to
procure
some
meanes
by
her
father
the
King
of
Sicily
,
whereby
to
recover
what
was
lost
.
She
obtained
of
Lewis
King
of
France
free
accesse
for
as
many
English
as
were
of
her
side
,
and
banishment
for
those
who
sided
with
her
adversary
;
businesses
of
no
great
consequences
.
Edward
returned
triumphant
to
London
the
29.
of
Iune
.
He
was
Crowned
at
Westminster
,
in
a
Parliament
which
was
there
held
,
he
revoked
all
such
thing
as
had
been
done
by
Henry
to
the
prejudice
of
the
House
of
Yorke
,
and
of
himselfe
;
he
reformed
many
enormities
,
which
civill
dissention
had
brought
in
;
he
created
his
two
brothers
Dukes
;
George
,
of
Clarence
,
and
Richard
,
of
Gloucester
:
hee
made
Iohn
Nevill
brother
to
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
Baron
,
and
afterwards
Marquesse
.
He
created
Henry
Burchier
Earle
of
Essex
,
who
was
his
uncle
,
as
husband
to
his
fathers
sister
;
and
the
Lord
William
Faulconbridge
Earle
of
Kent
.
All
which
promotions
did
succeed
the
deaths
of
Iohn
Vere
,
Earle
of
Oxford
,
and
Auberey
his
eldest
sonne
,
who
together
with
others
were
beheaded
,
either
through
the
malice
of
their
enemies
,
or
that
the
King
held
himselfe
injured
by
them
.
By
reason
whereof
Iohn
Earle
of
Oxford
his
second
sonne
,
was
alwaies
his
profest
enemy
.
Passion
makes
us
alwaies
abhorre
the
authours
of
our
evill
.
This
happy
successe
of
Edwards
made
many
(
amongst
which
the
Duke
of
Somerset
,
and
Sir
Ralph
Peircy
)
to
change
sides
:
they
were
graciously
received
to
mercy
by
the
King
,
who
together
with
their
lives
,
restored
unto
them
their
goods
,
making
them
thereby
inexcusable
of
second
faults
.
The
first
plighted
faith
ought
alwaies
constantly
to
be
observed
,
and
if
by
necessity
broken
,
it
ought
not
to
be
broken
againe
,
for
so
both
the
former
and
latter
oathes
are
violated
:
an
errour
common
amongst
those
who
esteeme
of
all
advantages
,
breach
of
faith
the
most
advantageous
.
Queen
Margaret
did
at
last
obtaine
from
King
Lewis
(
for
the
King
of
Sicily
her
father
could
not
assist
her
in
any
thing
)
a
Troop
of
500
men
conducted
by
Monsieur
de
Varennes
,
with
the
which
she
passed
over
into
Scotland
;
but
she
had
no
sooner
landed
,
then
she
was
forced
to
re-imbarke
her selfe
being
way-laid
by
the
enemy
.
So
as
putting
to
Sea
againe
,
the
Vessell
wherein
she
was
,
was
by
a
tempest
parted
from
the
rest
,
and
not
without
difficulty
put
in
at
Barwicke
,
whereby
she
preserved
her
liberty
,
which
she
had
lost
had
she
kept
with
the
other
ships
.
For
the
French
being
driven
upon
the
shore
,
and
not
knowing
what
side
to
take
(
the
wind
forbidding
them
to
put
to
Sea
,
and
the
enemy
to
Land
)
they
tooke
such
resolution
as
nature
taught
them
.
They
prolonged
the
ruine
which
could
not
be
escaped
;
they
burnt
their
ships
and
retired
themselves
to
Holy-Iland
,
where
they
were
set
upon
by
the
bastard
Ogle
,
and
defeated
,
many
of
them
slaine
,
and
400.
of
them
taken
prisoners
;
Varrennes
,
and
some
few
more
,
by
meanes
of
a
Fisher-boat
got
into
Barwicke
.
This
bad
successe
did
not
allay
the
Queenes
courage
:
for
adding
to
the
Scotish
forces
such
of
England
as
upon
the
newes
of
her
arrivall
were
come
to
serve
her
,
she
together
with
her
husband
entered
Northumberland
,
(
leaving
her
sonne
at
Barwicke
)
and
winning
the
Castle
of
Bambury
;
she
past
forward
to
the
Bishopricke
of
Durham
.
The
newes
hereof
being
come
to
England
the
Duke
of
Somerset
,
and
Sir
Ralph
Peircy
(
forgetting
the
late
favours
received
from
Edward
)
did
with
many
others
come
over
to
her
side
.
And
she
affording
all
liberty
to
the
souldier
,
as
not
having
wherewithall
to
pay
him
,
did
thereby
invite
all
such
as
had
more
mind
to
filch
than
to
fight
.
Her
courage
thus
increasing
with
her
numbers
,
she
was
not
aware
that
such
like
men
are
seldome
beneficiall
;
especially
when
they
want
Commanders
who
know
how
to
reduce
them
to
discipline
.
It
fared
cleane
otherwise
with
Edward
.
He
was
not
enforced
by
necessity
desperately
to
hazzard
his
affaires
;
but
proceeded
wisely
with
the
counsell
and
authority
of
a
King
,
valiant
in
himselfe
,
having
with
him
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
a
most
understanding
Commander
,
followed
by
the
Nobility
,
and
choice
men
well
paid
,
having
ships
well
rig'd
,
and
well
munitioned
,
in
readinesse
.
Thus
hee
came
to
oppose
her
by
Sea
and
Land
.
He
Commanded
the
Lord
Nevill
to
goe
before
him
into
Northumberland
with
such
forces
as
were
most
in
readinesse
to
withstand
the
dammages
which
were
there
done
,
whilst
he
prepared
to
follow
him
.
He
fortuned
to
meet
with
the
Lord
Hungerford
,
Lord
Rosse
,
and
Sir
Ralph
Peircy
.
He
discomfited
them
all
.
The
first
two
ranne
away
at
the
first
encounter
;
the
third
;
with
many
others
who
fought
valiantly
,
was
slaine
,
and
as
he
died
,
uttered
these
words
,
That
hee
had
preserved
the
Bird
in
his
bosome
;
as
much
as
to
say
,
He
had
kept
his
faith
unto
Henry
.
Edward
was
a
cause
of
this
victory
,
by
sending
unto
him
new
Forces
,
as
soon
as
he
was
come
to
Yorke
,
which
infused
so
much
courage
into
him
,
as
he
thought
to
overcome
Henry
,
and
winne
that
honour
himselfe
alone
,
which
he
could
not
doe
if
he
should
expect
the
comming
of
others
,
and
so
it
fell
out
:
for
having
notice
that
Henry
was
at
Hexam
,
and
imagining
that
if
hee
should
offer
him
battell
hee
would
not
accept
it
,
hee
set
upon
him
in
his
Trenches
,
and
finding
him
in
good
order
,
hee
had
much
adoe
to
overcome
him
;
But
nothing
is
impossible
to
a
resolution
accompanied
by
vertue
the
mother
of
courage
,
which
was
in
him
,
when
it
meets
with
desperation
the
stepdame
of
courage
,
which
was
in
his
adversary
.
The
Lancastrians
were
defeated
in
their
Trenches
,
and
the
Duke
of
Somerset
,
the
Lords
Rosse
,
Moulins
,
and
Hungerford
,
together
with
many
Gentlemen
whilst
they
fled
were
taken
,
and
Henry
who
in
all
his
life-time
was
never
esteemed
an
extraordinary
horse-man
,
shewed
himselfe
upon
this
occasion
a
very
good
one
;
for
as
he
fled
many
that
were
very
neere
him
were
taken
,
in
particular
some
that
were
upon
his
horses
of
State
,
and
he
who
carried
his
Helmet
,
or
(
as
others
will
have
it
)
a
Hat
adorned
with
two
rich
Crowns
,
which
was
afterwards
presented
to
Edward
,
whilst
hee
yet
escaped
untouch'd
.
The
Duke
of
Somerset
was
forthwith
beheaded
at
Hexam
,
the
Barons
elsewhere
,
and
five
and
twenty
others
at
Yorke
,
and
in
other
parts
.
Many
there
were
that
did
hide
themselves
in
sundry
places
;
but
at
such
times
,
farewell
friendship
and
faith
,
for
Proclamations
being
made
forth
against
them
,
they
were
taken
and
put
to
death
.
Edward
hearing
of
this
victory
came
to
Durham
,
whither
came
likewise
the
victorious
Lord
,
from
whence
together
with
his
brother
of
Warwicke
,
and
the
Lords
Faulconbridge
and
Scroope
,
hee
went
to
recover
such
places
as
were
yet
possest
by
the
enemy
.
The
Castle
of
Anwicke
where
the
Queen
had
left
Monsieur
de
Varrennes
Governour
,
was
valiantly
defended
by
the
French
,
and
those
of
the
garrison
,
affording
thereby
leisure
to
the
Scots
to
come
in
unto
their
succour
,
thirteen
thousand
whereof
commanded
by
George
Duglas
Earle
of
Angus
(
ten
thousand
horse
,
saith
Buchanan
)
came
thither
,
which
the
English
were
not
able
to
resist
,
being
much
fewer
in
number
,
for
they
were
divided
,
and
were
come
to
this
enterprize
with
small
forces
.
But
Duglas
not
willing
to
trouble
himselfe
with
keeping
of
the
Castle
,
his
designe
being
onely
to
free
the
besieged
without
more
adoe
,
left
it
to
the
enemy
;
who
on
the
other
side
being
more
desirous
of
the
Castle
,
than
of
those
that
did
defend
it
,
were
well
contented
to
have
it
upon
these
termes
.
And
leaving
a
sufficient
Garrison
there
,
they
tooke
in
Dustansbery
,
commanded
by
Iohn
Ioyce
,
a
servant
of
the
Duke
of
Somersets
,
who
was
sent
to
Yorke
and
executed
.
They
tooke
likewise
Bambery
defended
by
Sir
Ralph
Gray
,
who
having
sworne
allegeance
to
both
sides
,
was
before
his
death
degraded
from
the
Honour
of
Knighthood
in
this
manner
:
He
had
a
Coat
of
Armes
put
on
him
reverst
,
his
gilt
Spurs
were
by
a
Cooke
hewed
off
his
heeles
,
and
his
Sword
broken
over
his
head
;
a
thing
much
more
ignominious
than
death
it selfe
,
especially
to
a
man
of
so
Noble
and
Worthy
a
Family
.
Edward
having
thus
with
a
little
water
quencht
a
flame
which
was
likely
to
have
set
all
England
on
fire
,
fortified
all
the
Frontiers
,
&
built
Forts
upon
such
parts
of
the
Sea
as
were
fittest
for
landing
,
hee
denounced
heavie
punishments
against
any
who
should
favour
or
give
receptacle
to
Henry
,
Queen
Margarite
,
or
any
of
their
associates
.
He
forbare
not
to
use
the
like
care
in
the
other
parts
of
his
Kingdome
,
especially
in
the
Southerne
parts
,
where
landing
was
easiest
for
such
as
should
come
from
Normandy
.
In
the
places
of
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
and
Earle
of
Pembrooke
who
were
fled
with
Henry
,
hee
created
Iohn
Nevill
Lord
Montague
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
and
the
Lord
William
Herbert
Earle
of
Pembrooke
.
But
Nevill
soon
after
gave
up
this
title
to
the
King
againe
that
he
might
restore
it
to
Northumberland
,
who
had
his
pardon
,
and
in
recompence
he
had
the
title
of
a
Marquesse
.
Henry
together
with
his
Wife
and
Sonne
was
now
in
Scotland
,
where
all
men
,
his
conditions
considered
thought
any
fortune
indifferent
for
him
,
as
his
humour
differing
from
the
humour
of
other
men
,
made
them
believe
a
Kingdome
and
Cottage
to
be
all
one
to
him
:
But
wee
may
easily
erre
in
our
judgements
,
not
so
much
that
we
are
altogether
blind
,
as
by
reason
of
the
falshood
of
the
objects
which
we
propound
unto
our selves
;
the
which
presumed
to
be
permanent
,
doe
vary
either
because
of
the
alterations
of
the
humours
of
the
body
,
or
by
reason
of
the
change
of
opinion
,
proceeding
from
the
inconstancy
of
imagination
,
which
together
with
the
diversity
of
time
doth
diversifie
the
thought
of
our
affaires
.
King
Henry
,
were
it
either
that
his
understanding
was
troubled
,
or
that
he
was
impatient
to
live
in
this
condition
,
or
that
hee
hoped
by
his
presence
to
put
life
into
his
affaires
,
(
which
required
another
manner
of
man
to
worke
such
a
miracle
)
or
that
his
Wife
perswaded
him
thereunto
,
went
himselfe
alone
into
England
in
disguise
.
I
rather
believe
his
Wife
was
the
cause
thereof
,
for
that
if
it
had
sprung
totally
from
him
,
shee
would
not
have
suffered
him
to
have
put
it
in
execution
,
knowing
how
little
was
to
be
expected
from
his
dexterity
.
This
resolution
,
though
it
were
rash
,
and
not
to
be
done
but
by
men
of
singular
judgement
and
valour
,
was
hazzardous
enough
:
Desperate
affaires
require
desperate
resolutions
.
The
good
King
had
no
sooner
set
foot
into
England
,
but
he
was
known
,
taken
,
and
with
his
legges
tied
underneath
his
horses
belly
,
sent
to
London
,
and
met
by
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
not
out
of
any
respect
,
but
that
he
might
the
more
safely
be
brought
to
the
Tower
,
where
hee
was
shut
up
,
and
a
good
guard
set
upon
him
.
The
Queen
hearing
of
this
misfortune
,
all
her
hopes
being
frustrated
,
went
with
her
Son
into
France
,
the
Duke
of
Sommerset
together
with
his
brother
Iohn
went
into
Flanders
,
where
they
lived
miserably
,
till
being
long
after
known
by
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
whose
Father
Philip
died
not
till
the
yeare
1467
,
they
had
a
small
pension
whereon
to
live
conferred
on
them
by
him
.
Charles
was
descended
from
the
King
of
Portugall
Son
to
Philippa
,
sister
to
Henry
the
IIIl
.
and
therefore
very
affectionate
to
the
house
of
Lancaster
.
Philip
Commines
writes
,
that
hee
hath
seene
a
Duke
following
this
Princes
Court
,
bare
foot
and
bare
legged
,
begging
from
doore
to
doore
,
not
being
knowne
by
any
man
,
that
hee
was
the
nighest
a
kinne
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
and
Husband
to
a
Sister
of
Edward
the
Fourth
;
that
being
at
last
knowne
,
hee
had
a
small
pension
for
livelyhood
given
him
by
Charles
;
That
the
Duke
of
Sommerset
and
divers
others
were
there
likewise
.
But
he
is
deceived
in
his
name
;
hee
in
the
margent
calls
him
the
Duke
of
Chester
,
whereas
there
was
never
any
such
Duke
,
the
County
of
Chester
belonging
properly
to
the
Princes
of
Wales
since
,
the
time
of
Edward
the
black
Prince
to
this
very
day
.
The
begger
Duke
,
who
had
to
wife
the
sister
of
Edward
the
Fourth
,
was
Henry
Holland
Duke
of
Exceter
,
who
escaped
in
those
parts
,
and
chose
rather
to
begge
his
bread
from
doore
to
doore
,
than
to
be
knowen
for
feare
of
danger
.
Amongst
so
many
unfortunate
men
,
none
did
better
outlive
their
calamities
than
did
the
Earle
of
Pembrook
,
Brother
by
the
Mothers
side
to
Henry
,
for
though
hee
went
a
long
time
wandring
up
and
downe
,
full
of
feares
and
dangers
,
yet
he
outlived
his
enemies
,
hee
saw
the
extirpation
of
the
house
of
Yorke
,
and
that
of
Lancaster
reestablished
in
the
person
of
Henry
the
Seventh
his
Nephew
,
and
dyed
peacefully
in
the
eleventh
yeere
of
his
Reigne
,
Earl
of
Pembrooke
and
Duke
of
Bedford
.
Henries
imprisonment
,
his
Wives
and
Sons
being
in
France
,
the
flight
and
banishment
of
the
chiefest
of
that
faction
did
secure
Edward
and
quieted
the
Kingdome
for
a
while
.
This
calme
afforded
him
occasion
of
reforming
such
disorders
as
by
reason
of
civill
dissention
were
sprung
up
in
Courts
of
Justice
,
in
his
Revenues
,
in
Monies
,
and
foraine
correspondences
:
and
to
shew
his
liberality
and
gratitude
to
those
who
had
served
him
,
by
distributing
the
confiscated
goods
which
were
very
many
,
as
many
they
were
who
had
merited
reward
,
wherein
he
dealt
so
fully
,
as
there
was
not
any
one
unsatisfied
.
By
his
affability
he
afterwards
wonne
the
hearts
of
all
men
,
but
with
some
observation
of
excesse
;
for
vertues
when
they
part
from
their
center
doe
usually
insensibly
passe
from
one
denomination
to
another
;
for
if
affability
become
familiarity
,
it
loseth
its
name
;
not
that
familiarity
accompanied
with
decency
doth
not
become
a
Prince
,
for
if
he
desire
to
recreate
himselfe
,
no
recreation
can
be
had
without
some
kind
of
domestiquenesse
;
but
that
it
is
sometimes
to
be
used
,
not
alwaies
;
and
therein
choyce
alwaies
to
be
made
of
the
best
,
most
vertuously
given
,
and
those
of
the
noblest
sort
,
for
they
being
in
next
relation
of
greatnesse
to
the
Prince
,
they
free
him
of
indifferency
,
which
would
make
him
be
despised
by
all
men
.
Affability
which
is
commendable
consists
in
giving
free
accesse
to
such
as
demand
Justice
,
in
listning
to
good
counsell
,
and
in
looking
upon
the
people
with
a
gratious
eye
;
all
which
may
be
done
without
that
excesse
which
was
observed
in
Edward
.
To
his
affability
he
added
clemency
,
which
did
not
slip
like
the
other
out
of
its
naturall
precincts
;
for
it
being
a
difficult
matter
to
pardon
ones
enemies
,
he
pardoned
all
those
who
in
what
manner
soever
had
formerly
opposed
his
greatnesse
,
so
as
they
would
forsake
further
adhering
to
such
as
did
yet
persist
in
their
aversenesse
to
him
.
The
part
of
a
wise
man
,
for
by
this
meanes
hee
got
the
hearts
of
those
who
were
opposite
unto
him
before
;
and
hee
afterwards
found
the
good
thereof
,
when
losing
his
Kingdome
,
as
hee
did
,
he
never
had
recovered
it
,
had
he
not
thus
wonne
upon
the
peoples
affections
,
which
is
the
Prince
his
chiefest
safeguard
.
Publique
affaires
being
thus
accommodated
,
he
descended
to
what
more
particularly
concerned
himselfe
;
which
are
not
notwithstanding
to
be
separated
from
what
concernes
the
State
.
Marriage
from
whence
proceeds
lawfull
successours
,
is
the
strength
as
well
of
Kingdomes
as
of
private
families
.
Three
marriages
were
propounded
to
him
.
The
first
,
Marguerit
sister
to
Iames
the
third
King
of
Scotland
,
whose
advantages
were
the
breach
of
the
marriage
with
Edward
sonne
to
Henry
,
and
thereby
the
undoing
the
chiefest
hopes
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
.
That
upon
any
new
occasion
of
civill
broyles
,
he
should
either
have
Scotland
side
with
him
,
or
remaine
neuter
.
He
should
thereby
free
himselfe
from
the
daily
troubles
nourished
by
the
obstinate
enmity
of
so
hardy
and
warlike
a
neighbour
.
But
understanding
that
she
was
of
a
sickly
body
,
and
consequently
not
likely
to
beare
children
,
he
would
none
of
her
.
The
second
was
Isabell
sister
to
Henry
the
fourth
King
of
Castile
,
his
hopes
by
her
were
the
succession
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
by
the
assistance
thereof
the
recovery
of
Gascony
;
in
like
manner
as
by
the
assistance
of
Gascony
,
given
by
Edward
the
blacke
Prince
,
King
Peter
father
to
the
great
grand-mother
of
this
King
Edward
,
recovered
Castile
.
The
English
writers
say
,
that
her
being
too
yong
,
as
not
being
then
above
six
or
seven
yeeres
old
,
was
the
cause
why
that
match
was
no
further
proceeded
in
.
But
I
finde
that
she
being
married
to
Ferdinand
,
and
dying
Queen
of
Castile
,
not
when
she
was
three
and
fifty
yeeres
old
,
and
in
the
yeere
1506.
as
Edward
Hall
doth
calculate
it
,
but
in
the
fiftieth
yeere
of
her
age
,
and
in
the
yeere
1504.
she
must
be
in
the
yeere
1464.
(
which
was
the
time
when
this
marriage
was
treated
of
)
thirteen
yeeres
old
;
so
but
ten
yeeres
younger
than
Edward
,
so
as
their
yeeres
were
not
unproportionate
.
Halls
calculation
is
grounded
upon
the
stories
of
Spaine
,
which
he
does
not
particularize
in
;
and
upon
an
Epitaph
ingraven
upon
this
Queenes
tombe
in
Granado
,
which
he
never
saw
.
Mine
upon
the
Spanish
storie
written
by
Lewis
Myerne
Turquet
,
my
father
in
law
,
a
most
exact
writer
,
and
by
the
Jesuit
Iohn
Mariana
,
who
saith
she
was
borne
the
24.
of
May
in
the
yeere
1451.
So
as
some
other
cause
made
him
not
choose
her
.
The
third
was
Bona
,
daughter
to
Lodowicke
Duke
of
Savoy
and
sister
to
Charlotte
Queene
of
France
,
with
whom
she
at
the
present
was
.
This
was
imbrac'd
,
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
was
sent
to
Lewis
the
eleventh
to
demand
her
of
him
,
neither
could
Edward
put
on
a
better
resolution
.
For
his
affaires
in
England
being
setled
by
Henry's
imprisonment
,
no
feare
was
to
be
had
of
Scotland
,
without
aide
and
provocation
from
France
,
which
was
not
better
to
be
eschewed
by
any
meanes
than
this
;
for
though
Charlotte
bore
not
such
sway
with
her
husband
as
to
governe
him
as
shee
listed
,
yet
held
shee
very
good
correspondency
with
him
.
And
Lewis
(
whose
onely
ends
were
to
lessen
the
power
of
the
Princes
and
great
Lords
of
France
,
particularly
that
of
his
brother
Charles
,
and
the
two
Dukes
of
Brittany
and
Burgundy
)
laid
willingly
hold
upon
this
occasion
to
acquit
himselfe
of
the
impornity
of
Margarite
Queene
of
England
,
who
endeavoured
to
perswade
him
to
a
dangerous
and
fruitlesse
warre
,
and
which
was
averse
to
his
genius
and
designes
by
withdrawing
him
from
the
other
,
to
the
which
reason
and
his
owne
inclination
bore
him
.
Moreover
the
Duke
of
Savoy
having
been
an
ancient
confederate
and
neere
allie
to
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
this
would
be
a
meanes
to
marre
their
intelligence
,
for
though
he
were
his
father
in
Law
,
such
ties
amongst
Princes
,
unlesse
they
be
knitted
with
new
knots
,
are
subject
to
be
loosed
and
broken
by
every
daies
occasioned
interest
.
For
these
reasons
this
match
was
agreed
upon
between
King
Lewis
and
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
;
and
Monsieur
de
Dammartin
was
sent
into
England
to
strike
it
up
with
Edward
.
But
whilst
Warwicke
thought
he
had
succesfully
executed
his
Masters
commands
,
he
unexpectedly
heard
that
hee
was
married
.
Edward
was
gone
a
hunting
progresse
towards
Grafton
,
a
house
belonging
to
Iacoline
of
Luxenburg
,
sister
to
the
Count
St.
Paul
,
wife
to
the
Lord
Rivers
,
and
widdow
to
the
Duke
of
Bedford
,
who
died
Regent
in
France
.
With
her
was
a
daughter
of
hers
named
Elizabeth
,
widdow
to
Sir
Iohn
Gray
,
who
was
slaine
in
the
second
battell
at
St.
Albans
siding
with
Henry
;
so
as
having
lost
a
part
of
her
Jointure
by
the
confiscation
of
her
husbands
goods
,
shee
desired
him
to
conferre
it
againe
upon
her
.
She
was
a
woman
of
no
extraordinary
beauty
,
but
of
such
conditions
,
as
surpassing
what
was
in
her
of
beauty
,
made
her
to
be
valued
and
beloved
by
all
men
.
The
King
did
not
onely
grant
her
what
she
desired
,
but
growing
in
love
with
her
,
became
her
petitioner
for
wanton
dalliance
,
which
she
resolutely
denied
to
yeeld
unto
.
His
appetite
increasing
by
meeting
with
an
obstacle
,
he
resolved
to
marry
her
,
taking
therein
advice
of
those
who
never
counsell
Princes
contrary
to
their
inclinations
.
Yorkes
Widow
the
Kings
mother
foreseeing
the
evils
that
were
to
ensue
,
admonished
him
.
She
bid
him
beware
of
the
injury
hee
did
his
cousin
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
(
the
Dutchesse
was
sister
to
Warwickes
Father
)
whose
spirit
would
not
endure
such
an
affront
,
since
the
King
of
France
would
not
believe
that
he
was
come
to
treat
of
a
match
,
but
to
cousen
him
,
laugh
at
him
,
and
pry
into
his
state
;
nor
was
it
likely
hee
could
thinke
otherwise
,
since
that
hee
having
got
the
Crowne
by
the
Earles
valour
and
the
pursuit
of
his
friends
,
it
was
not
likely
that
beeing
so
neere
a
kinne
unto
him
,
and
a
man
of
so
great
an
esteem
,
he
should
offend
him
by
doing
so
mis-becomming
a
thing
without
his
knowledge
.
She
shewed
him
how
that
the
marriage
of
Princes
had
for
their
ends
the
good
of
their
State
,
the
alliance
of
such
as
could
or
doe
them
good
or
harme
,
and
portion
proportionable
to
the
charge
of
a
wife
,
and
their
own
reputations
.
That
none
of
all
these
were
met
withall
in
this
which
was
now
treated
of
;
rather
in
laying
a
foundation
for
a
peace
,
hee
should
offend
a
great
King
,
and
expose
himselfe
to
so
unjust
a
warre
(
the
cause
whereof
being
blame-worthy
)
as
he
should
not
therein
finde
any
friends
or
confederates
.
That
yet
if
she
were
a
maid
,
it
might
admit
of
some
excuse
;
but
being
a
mother
of
children
,
a
subject
,
and
without
portion
,
these
were
conditions
likely
to
produce
,
instead
of
benefit
,
hatred
and
enmity
abroad
,
hatred
and
enmity
at
home
,
danger
and
blame
every
where
.
Edwards
answer
was
,
that
he
doubted
not
but
that
his
cousin
would
conforme
his
will
to
his
;
that
he
was
sure
enough
of
his
love
;
that
the
King
of
France
was
not
in
a
condition
to
hurt
him
,
having
other
thoughts
which
did
more
neerely
concerne
him
;
that
nothing
could
be
more
acceptable
to
subjects
than
to
take
a
wife
from
amongst
them
,
since
children
must
issue
from
the
same
blood
;
that
for
portion
he
valued
it
not
,
having
more
than
he
knew
what
to
doe
withall
;
that
for
all
other
inconveniences
,
contentment
in
a
wife
,
with
whom
one
was
to
live
and
die
,
did
out-weigh
them
all
.
His
mother
finding
her
perswasions
to
be
of
no
force
,
bethought
herselfe
of
another
means
,
which
proved
alike
vaine
.
The
King
upon
promise
of
marriage
had
wrought
to
his
desire
a
Lady
of
great
birth
,
named
Elizabeth
Lucy
;
She
alledged
,
that
since
before
God
this
Lady
was
his
legitimate
wife
,
he
could
not
marry
any
other
.
An
impediment
which
delayed
his
satisfaction
in
the
other
,
for
the
Bishops
required
proofe
thereof
.
But
the
Lady
Lucy
examined
upon
oath
,
in
opposition
to
the
instigation
of
the
Dutchesse
and
her
owne
honour
and
interest
did
depose
;
that
the
King
did
never
passe
unto
her
any
direct
promise
;
but
that
hee
had
said
such
things
unto
her
,
as
had
shee
not
thought
them
thereunto
equivalent
,
shee
had
never
condescended
to
his
will
;
Upon
this
deposition
the
King
did
privately
marry
the
other
,
the
marriage
being
afterwards
published
by
her
Coronation
.
None
were
pleased
herewithall
,
the
Nobility
lesse
than
the
Communalty
:
their
greatnesse
being
obscured
by
the
sudden
splendor
of
the
Queenes
kindred
.
Her
father
was
created
Earle
Rivers
,
and
shortly
after
made
Lord
High-constable
of
England
.
Her
brother
Anthony
was
enricht
by
the
marriage
of
the
daughter
and
heire
of
the
Lord
Scales
,
which
Title
was
likewise
conferred
upon
him
.
Her
sonne
Thomas
Gray
,
which
she
had
by
her
former
husband
did
afterwards
marry
the
daughter
of
William
Bonneville
,
Lord
Harrington
,
and
was
created
Marquis
Dorser
.
Historians
observe
many
mischiefes
that
ensued
from
this
marriage
,
besides
the
death
of
so
many
that
was
caused
thereby
.
Edward
did
thereby
lose
his
Kingdome
;
his
children
were
declared
to
be
bastards
,
and
strangled
;
the
Queenes
house
extirpated
;
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
and
his
brother
slaine
.
But
they
name
not
the
death
of
King
Henry
and
his
sonne
,
which
had
not
hapned
had
not
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
for
this
cause
taken
up
Armes
.
King
Lewis
though
thus
abused
,
did
not
suffer
himselfe
to
be
transported
by
passion
,
but
making
use
of
his
naturall
dissembling
,
expected
a
time
for
revenge
.
And
to
pacifie
the
two
sisters
,
hee
not
long
after
married
Bona
to
Galiazzo
Maria
Sforza
Duke
of
Milan
,
sonne
to
Francis
;
but
not
with
so
good
successe
as
Hall
reports
;
for
her
husband
being
slaine
,
she
within
a
few
yeeres
became
a
widdow
,
and
by
her
ill
government
afforded
occasion
to
his
cousin
Lodowicke
Sforza
to
take
from
her
the
government
,
and
the
government
,
life
,
and
Dukedome
from
her
sonne
Iohn
Galeazzo
.
The
Earle
of
Warwicke
this
meane
while
wounded
in
his
reputation
,
parted
from
France
more
sensible
thereof
than
he
made
shew
for
;
he
could
not
though
so
farre
cloake
his
anger
,
but
that
Lewis
was
aware
of
it
.
Being
returned
to
England
,
he
so
behaved
himselfe
with
the
King
,
as
that
he
seemed
not
to
be
at
all
distasted
,
whilst
this
present
injury
did
call
to
mind
many
other
formerly
received
,
which
would
not
though
have
hurried
him
to
his
ruine
,
had
it
not
been
for
this
.
He
saw
how
the
King
did
apprehend
his
greatnesse
,
and
grew
jealous
thereof
;
that
his
designe
was
to
suppresse
him
,
when
himselfe
should
be
better
established
;
that
he
thought
not
himselfe
King
,
whilst
men
thought
him
as
necessary
to
the
conservation
of
the
State
,
as
he
was
to
the
obtaining
thereof
.
That
the
services
hee
had
done
him
were
of
such
a
nature
as
to
shunne
the
tie
of
obligation
,
ingratefull
people
doe
oft
times
desire
to
rid
themselves
of
the
obliger
;
That
the
state
of
businesse
was
such
as
would
not
suffer
him
to
be
debarred
the
communication
thereof
,
though
Edward
thought
hee
did
thereby
communicate
unto
him
his
government
,
and
made
him
Colleague
of
his
Kingdome
;
That
he
had
sought
after
all
occasions
to
bereave
him
of
mens
good
opinion
.
All
which
made
him
believe
that
he
was
sent
into
France
to
this
purpose
.
To
this
may
be
added
(
and
which
boyled
in
him
more
than
all
the
rest
)
that
Edward
would
have
dishonoured
his
house
by
tempting
the
honesty
of
,
I
know
not
whether
,
his
daughter
or
his
neece
;
wherein
though
he
did
not
succeed
,
the
offering
at
it
ceaseth
not
to
be
mischievous
and
wicked
,
as
a
thing
whereby
he
endeavoured
to
dishonour
the
family
of
his
kinsman
,
servant
,
and
benefactor
.
All
these
things
put
together
,
begat
in
him
such
an
hatred
,
as
hee
resolved
to
depose
him
,
and
re-inthrone
Henry
,
as
soone
as
a
fit
occasion
should
present
it selfe
.
And
though
hee
retired
himselfe
to
Warwicke
,
under
a
pretence
of
an
indisposition
of
health
;
yet
did
the
King
spie
his
discontents
,
though
not
so
much
as
it
behoved
him
to
have
done
:
for
hee
thought
him
not
so
sufficient
to
depose
him
,
as
he
was
to
raise
him
up
;
and
that
out
of
two
reasons
:
First
,
that
Princes
doe
seldome
mistrust
their
owne
power
,
especially
with
their
subjects
;
secondly
,
for
that
they
doe
believe
the
injuries
they
do
are
written
in
Brasse
by
those
who
receive
them
,
whilst
they
who
doe
them
,
write
them
in
Sand.
The
Queene
was
this
yeere
delivered
of
a
daughter
,
named
Elizabeth
,
who
put
a
period
to
the
Civill
warres
,
by
marrying
with
Henry
the
VII
.
Edward
did
this
meane
while
peaceably
possesse
his
Kingdome
,
his
enemies
were
all
or
slaine
,
undone
,
or
frightned
.
He
had
1466.
none
to
feare
save
France
,
and
her
but
a
little
;
for
Lewis
was
more
inclined
to
wage
warre
at
home
than
abroad
.
Hee
forbare
not
though
to
joyne
friendship
with
Iohn
King
of
Arragon
,
who
upon
occasion
might
by
way
of
diversion
assist
him
in
Languedocke
,
a
good
,
though
deceitfull
foresight
:
for
it
often
happens
that
many
yeeres
are
spent
in
the
cultivating
of
a
friendship
,
which
proveth
faulty
in
the
harvest
.
Yet
wisdome
it
is
to
manure
such
as
put
us
not
to
too
great
charge
,
for
the
opinion
of
having
friends
weighes
with
our
enemies
.
This
friendship
occasioned
the
transportation
of
a
great
many
sheepe
into
Spaine
,
whereby
England
was
as
much
impoverished
as
Spaine
was
inriched
.
He
likewise
,
for
the
same
respect
,
concluded
a
Truce
with
Scotland
for
15
yeeres
.
But
the
friendship
of
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
was
that
which
most
availed
him
,
and
which
re-established
him
in
his
Kingdome
when
he
had
lost
it
.
Philip
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
did
yet
live
,
and
his
sonne
Count
Caralois
,
who
by
two
wives
had
one
onely
daughter
,
(
afterwards
the
sole
heire
of
all
those
Territories
)
the
Duke
was
minded
to
marry
him
the
third
time
,
hoping
to
secure
the
succession
by
issue
male
.
He
bethought
himselfe
of
Margaret
sister
to
Edward
,
a
Princesse
of
great
beauty
,
and
indued
with
a
spirit
not
usuall
to
her
sex
;
but
her
being
of
the
house
of
Yorke
made
him
stagger
in
his
resolutions
:
For
that
the
Queene
of
Portugall
his
wives
mother
was
a
daughter
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
by
reason
whereof
her
sonne
Charles
did
love
that
house
and
hate
the
other
.
But
since
he
could
make
no
alliance
of
more
jealousie
to
France
,
nor
of
more
commodity
to
the
Low-Countreys
,
he
sent
Anthony
the
eldest
of
his
naturall
sonnes
,
commonly
called
the
Bastard
of
Burgundy
,
with
some
others
,
Ambassadour
into
England
to
this
effect
.
He
came
with
a
retinue
of
400.
horse
,
with
rich
Liveries
and
richer
furniture
.
He
was
graciously
received
by
the
King
.
The
businesse
being
propounded
in
Councell
,
none
with
stood
it
but
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
.
For
framing
the
Rebellion
which
hee
had
formerly
plotted
with
himselfe
,
hee
conceived
this
match
would
be
harmfull
to
Lewis
,
on
whom
he
intended
to
relie
,
and
good
for
Edward
,
whom
he
intended
to
destroy
.
But
he
having
but
one
vote
the
Ambassadours
request
was
granted
,
and
Edward
promised
friendship
to
the
friends
of
Burgundy
,
and
enmity
to
his
enemies
;
He
presented
his
sister
to
the
Bastard
,
and
other
Ambassadors
,
who
kissed
her
hand
,
as
their
Princesse
,
and
presented
her
with
very
rich
Jewels
,
which
she
accepted
of
with
termes
of
gratitude
both
to
her
father
in
law
;
and
husband
.
Great
were
the
entertainments
that
were
made
.
Challenges
at
Tilt
passed
between
the
Bastard
and
the
Lord
Scales
the
Queenes
brother
,
and
between
his
followers
and
the
English
Gentry
,
the
which
I
passe
by
,
as
not
requisite
to
our
story
.
In
midst
of
these
revellings
came
the
newes
of
Philippes
death
,
which
much
grieved
the
Bastard
,
so
as
taking
leave
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
new
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
,
and
being
richly
presented
,
he
passed
over
into
Brabant
,
and
made
such
a
relation
to
the
Duke
his
brother
,
of
his
Bride
,
as
did
very
well
satisfie
him
.
Who
as
soon
as
he
had
appeased
the
Legeois
(
wherein
he
spent
some
time
)
he
desired
Edward
to
send
her
over
unto
him
,
according
to
the
Articles
of
the
Contract
;
which
he
forthwith
did
.
She
tooke
shipping
at
Dover
being
attended
on
by
500.
horse
,
and
accompanied
by
the
two
sisters
Anne
Dutchesse
of
Exceter
,
and
Elizabeth
Dutchesse
of
Suffolke
.
She
landed
at
Slewes
,
and
went
from
thence
to
Bourges
,
where
the
marriage
was
celebrated
.
The
Earle
of
Warwicke
could
not
at
length
so
well
dissemble
his
distasts
,
as
that
the
King
did
not
perceive
them
.
But
Princes
are
not
wont
to
give
satisfaction
to
their
inferiours
,
especially
to
their
subjects
,
lest
they
might
tacitely
confesse
those
faults
,
into
which
as
being
exempt
they
pretend
they
cannot
fall
;
or
else
shew
some
sort
of
humiliation
repugnant
to
their
greatnesse
.
This
increased
the
Earles
indignation
,
for
surposed
ignorance
admits
of
excuse
,
which
confest
knowledge
doth
not
;
so
as
thinking
himselfe
injured
before
,
contrary
to
all
reason
,
and
his
injury
being
now
doubled
by
the
no
account
that
was
made
of
it
,
he
resolved
forthwith
to
doe
what
he
along
time
before
had
thought
upon
.
And
so
dangerous
resolutions
not
being
to
be
undertaken
without
assistance
:
he
judged
the
assistance
of
his
owne
brothers
fittest
,
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
and
the
Marquesse
.
When
he
had
begun
his
discourse
,
and
laid
open
the
reasons
which
moved
him
thereunto
,
hee
made
an
odious
Parallell
between
Henry
and
Edward
,
magnifying
the
gratitude
and
goodnesse
of
the
former
,
the
ingratitude
and
wickednesse
of
the
other
.
He
shewed
how
that
their
house
had
been
the
forwardest
to
spend
their
lives
and
livelihoods
in
the
service
of
the
Duke
of
Yorke
the
father
,
and
of
Edward
himselfe
,
to
make
him
King
,
who
had
not
recompenced
them
according
to
their
high
deserts
,
and
yet
durst
upbraid
them
with
having
been
the
raiser
of
their
house
,
whilst
next
under
God
they
ought
their
chiefest
honour
to
Henry
;
that
not
contented
thus
to
vilifie
them
,
he
had
endeavoured
to
dishonour
their
family
,
and
render
it
infamous
by
attempting
to
vitiate
a
daughter
thereof
.
He
exaggerated
the
affront
about
the
match
with
the
Lady
Bona
,
which
would
not
have
been
offered
to
the
most
contemptible
man
in
the
world
;
Moreover
that
he
had
no
waies
excused
it
unto
him
,
but
passed
it
over
in
silence
,
not
weighing
that
a
mans
honour
ought
to
be
more
deare
unto
him
than
the
apple
of
his
eye
,
or
life
it selfe
.
Yet
that
he
did
not
wonder
at
all
this
,
for
that
Edward
judging
other
men
by
himselfe
,
he
thought
other
men
should
make
as
small
account
of
their
honour
,
as
he
had
alwaies
done
of
his
promises
.
That
his
resolution
was
to
doe
what
possibly
hee
could
to
take
from
him
that
Crowne
which
he
had
placed
on
his
head
,
and
place
it
againe
upon
Henry
,
a
good
and
lawfull
King
.
That
since
they
did
partake
with
him
in
the
injuries
,
they
ought
likewise
share
with
him
in
the
revenge
;
which
would
easily
be
effected
if
they
would
chearefully
and
heartily
betake
themselves
unto
it
,
as
they
ought
,
and
as
the
chiefest
of
the
Kingdome
would
doe
:
And
that
he
did
assure
himselfe
they
should
not
want
assistance
from
Princes
beyond
the
Seas
,
necessity
requiring
it
.
This
proposition
as
it
was
unexpected
,
so
was
it
not
at
the
first
accepted
of
by
the
brothers
.
But
the
Archbishop
after
long
disputes
giving
way
thereunto
,
the
Marquesse
,
though
with
much
difficulty
,
suffered
himselfe
at
last
to
be
perswaded
likewise
,
moved
by
the
tie
of
blood
,
not
any
inclination
of
his
owne
,
for
he
loved
Edward
,
and
was
beloved
by
him
.
This
ambiguity
was
the
ruine
of
them
all
;
for
hee
not
able
to
deny
his
brothers
,
nor
yet
to
betray
his
Prince
,
did
amisse
on
both
sides
.
He
assisted
Edward
,
by
not
cordially
assisting
his
brother
,
and
he
betrayed
his
brother
,
by
not
heartily
betaking
himselfe
to
betray
Edward
.
Warwicke
having
laid
this
first
groud-worke
of
his
ruinous
building
,
he
pursued
the
fabricke
thereof
with
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
for
seeing
him
no
waies
pleased
hee
resolved
to
trie
him
.
Hee
seemed
to
be
sensible
of
the
coolnesse
used
by
the
King
of
late
to
the
Duke
,
and
expected
what
he
would
reply
.
But
he
like
a
Cornet
which
with
the
first
breath
sends
the
sound
abroad
,
answered
,
It
was
in
vaine
to
complaine
of
things
ancient
and
desperate
.
That
the
King
was
in
his
owne
nature
disobliging
and
ungratefull
,
and
most
to
such
as
he
was
most
obliged
unto
.
That
since
he
made
no
account
of
his
owne
brothers
,
much
lesse
would
he
doe
it
of
other
friends
.
That
he
more
valued
his
wives
blood
than
his
owne
.
That
he
had
disposed
of
three
rich
heires
by
marrying
them
to
her
sonne
,
her
brother
,
and
the
Lord
Hastings
,
Mushroms
sprung
up
in
one
night
,
not
having
any
consideration
of
his
owne
brethren
.
Continuing
in
such
like
angry
and
threatning
discourse
,
hee
gave
the
Earle
occasion
to
lay
himselfe
open
unto
him
,
who
offered
unto
him
his
daugher
,
with
equivalent
portion
to
those
that
he
had
named
,
with
numberlesse
other
promises
and
hopes
.
The
Duke
was
so
blinded
with
his
anger
as
hee
minded
not
the
injury
he
did
unto
himselfe
;
that
favouring
the
house
of
Lancaster
(
the
thing
now
in
question
)
hee
destroyed
his
owne
.
When
it
was
more
available
to
him
to
have
his
brother
King
,
than
all
the
good
could
derive
to
him
from
this
his
ill
taken
advice
.
The
Earle
more
blinde
than
he
did
not
consider
the
interest
of
brotherhood
and
blood
,
which
being
of
no
force
then
,
would
much
prevaile
when
his
passion
should
be
over
;
since
that
hee
could
not
pretend
to
any
honour
which
would
not
come
short
of
the
condition
now
he
was
in
,
the
which
,
this
resolution
once
taken
,
he
was
for
ever
to
lose
.
Great
therefore
was
the
Earles
folly
to
ground
a
businesse
of
such
importance
upon
two
so
wavering
foundatious
,
as
upon
his
owne
brother
forced
thereunto
,
and
his
brother
,
whose
destruction
was
desired
,
since
hee
must
needs
repent
himselfe
at
last
.
The
order
they
tooke
was
to
retire
themselves
to
Calleis
.
That
the
Marquesse
and
Archbishop
should
under-hand
procure
some
insurrection
in
the
Northerne
parts
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
so
give
the
occasion
of
the
warre
,
whilst
they
being
on
the
other
side
the
Sea
,
might
not
be
thought
Authors
of
it
.
Being
thus
gone
to
Calleis
,
and
having
vowed
by
the
holy
Sacrament
to
all
things
agreed
upon
betweene
them
,
the
Duke
upon
the
aforesaid
promises
and
hopes
,
married
the
Earles
daughter
.
The
two
brothers
being
gone
to
Yorke
,
whereof
the
one
was
president
,
the
other
Archbishop
,
failed
not
to
put
in
execution
what
was
agreed
upon
.
There
was
in
that
City
an
Hospitall
dedicated
to
St.
Leonard
,
where
by
an
ancient
institution
the
poore
were
fed
,
and
the
diseased
healed
.
So
as
there
was
no
owner
of
ground
in
all
that
shire
,
who
moved
by
so
good
a
worke
did
not
in
the
time
of
harvest
give
some
proportion
of
Corne
thereunto
;
the
which
at
first
was
voluntary
,
but
in
the
processe
of
time
custome
made
it
be
thought
a
due
debt
,
and
Collectors
were
chosen
for
the
gathering
of
it
in
,
who
were
opposed
by
none
.
Now
to
give
a
rise
to
the
intended
insurrection
,
and
make
way
for
their
impiety
,
they
thought
no
meanes
better
to
effect
it
,
than
by
the
way
of
piety
,
which
when
disguised
,
mades
things
appeare
otherwise
then
they
are
.
They
made
a
speech
be
spred
abroad
that
the
Hospitall
having
sufficient
revenues
of
its
owne
,
had
no
neede
of
the
contribution
of
Corne
,
since
the
poore
were
not
the
better
,
and
that
the
Provost
and
Priests
grew
onely
rich
thereby
,
so
as
it
was
a
folly
to
continue
the
contribution
.
It
was
no
hard
matter
to
perswade
the
people
hereunto
,
since
no
argument
is
of
greater
force
,
than
self-interest
.
This
newes
passing
from
one
mouth
to
another
,
the
people
did
not
onely
deny
the
wonted
contribution
,
but
wounded
some
of
the
Collectors
,
who
were
forwardest
in
the
gathering
of
it
in
.
Many
being
herewithall
aggrieved
,
about
some
15000
men
gathered
themselves
together
,
and
went
towards
Yorke
.
The
Inhabitants
of
that
City
were
surprised
at
this
newes
,
not
knowing
whether
they
should
keepe
within
the
Towne
and
defend
their
Walles
,
or
salley
forth
and
give
them
battell
.
The
Marquesse
eased
them
of
this
trouble
,
for
having
made
a
select
choyce
of
not
many
,
but
good
men
,
hee
encountred
them
and
overcame
them
,
killing
many
of
them
,
and
taking
many
of
them
prisoners
;
amongst
which
Robert
Huldurne
their
leader
,
whose
head
he
caused
to
be
strucke
off
.
Some
were
of
opinion
that
having
beene
himselfe
the
cause
of
this
insurrection
,
hee
had
done
this
service
the
better
to
deceive
the
King
,
to
the
end
that
not
being
thought
confederate
with
his
brother
,
hee
might
the
easilyer
worke
him
mischiefe
.
But
this
and
other
accidents
that
happened
make
others
thinke
otherwise
,
for
if
such
had
beene
his
intention
,
he
could
not
have
wished
for
a
better
occasion
;
for
hee
might
have
joyned
with
those
Rebells
,
have
ruined
the
King
,
and
advantaged
his
Brother
;
and
hee
himselfe
being
the
author
thereof
,
as
hee
was
believed
to
bee
,
either
hee
ought
not
to
have
occasioned
it
,
if
hee
had
desired
to
serve
the
King
,
or
else
not
have
broken
it
,
had
he
desired
to
assist
his
Brother
.
I
for
my
part
believe
that
repenting
himselfe
of
the
first
action
,
hee
made
amends
by
the
second
.
But
if
hee
were
faithfull
to
his
Prince
,
hee
was
a
Traytour
to
his
owne
bloud
;
not
that
loyalty
to
a
Soveraigne
ought
not
to
be
preferred
before
all
other
respects
,
but
his
brother
doing
ill
,
he
should
not
have
confirmed
him
therein
by
treacherously
complying
with
him
,
hee
should
have
disswaded
,
not
betrayed
him
.
And
hee
having
governed
himselfe
from
the
beginning
of
this
enterprise
very
uncertainely
,
makes
mee
believe
him
to
be
,
if
not
treacherous
,
(
which
I
am
induced
not
to
thinke
since
hee
suffered
for
it
)
yet
irresolute
in
his
undertakings
either
for
the
one
or
the
other
side
.
The
Rebells
were
not
disheartned
for
all
this
,
but
growing
thereby
more
incenthey
tooke
for
their
Leader
the
Sonne
and
Heire
of
the
Lord
Fitshue
,
and
Henry
Nevill
,
Sonne
and
Heire
likewise
of
the
Lord
Latimer
,
both
of
them
young
men
,
but
chosen
(
under
the
direction
of
Iohn
Conniers
,
one
of
the
most
valiant
Gentlemen
of
all
those
parts
)
for
that
the
one
of
them
was
Nephew
,
the
other
cousin
to
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
.
They
would
have
gone
againe
towards
Yorke
,
but
wanting
Artillery
,
they
marched
towards
London
,
with
resolution
to
doe
what
they
were
able
,
to
make
Edward
bee
deposed
,
as
being
no
lawfull
Prince
,
and
of
prejudice
to
the
Common-wealth
.
Edward
was
not
ignorant
of
all
the
Plots
,
but
judging
that
if
the
Rebells
should
come
neere
London
,
it
would
redound
much
to
his
dishonour
,
hee
writ
to
William
Herbert
Earle
of
Pembroke
,
willing
him
to
gather
together
all
the
Forces
he
could
,
and
not
to
suffer
them
passe
further
on
.
The
Earl
obeyed
,
not
more
out
of
gratitude
for
the
honour
hee
had
received
,
than
out
of
his
desire
to
doe
some
action
of
merit
,
and
most
of
all
,
for
that
hating
Warwicke
(
who
had
hindered
his
Sonne
from
marrying
with
a
rich
Heire
)
hee
coveted
revenge
:
so
as
taking
with
him
his
Brother
Sir
Richard
Herbert
,
a
very
valiant
Gentleman
,
and
assembled
together
some
six
or
seven
thousand
Welchmen
well
armed
,
hee
went
to
meete
them
,
and
was
met
by
the
way
by
the
L.
Humphrey
Stafford
,
who
led
along
with
him
800
Bowmen
.
But
not
knowing
what
way
the
Rebells
tooke
,
hee
went
sometimes
one
way
,
sometimes
another
,
till
being
advertised
that
they
came
by
Northampten
,
hee
tooke
that
way
,
and
being
desirous
to
know
their
Number
,
and
their
Order
,
Sir
Richard
Herbert
offered
to
make
the
discovery
.
Hee
together
with
2000
good
Welch
Horse
tooke
shelter
by
a
Woods
side
,
by
the
which
they
were
to
passe
.
They
were
already
past
by
him
,
when
hee
desirous
to
returne
with
his
relation
to
his
brother
,
his
men
would
by
all
meanes
fight
with
them
,
neither
could
hee
withhold
them
from
furiously
assaulting
the
rereward
,
which
marching
in
good
Order
,
as
if
they
had
expected
to
be
set
upon
,
turned
faces
about
,
and
fighting
valiantly
slew
many
of
them
,
and
tooke
many
prisoners
,
and
made
the
rest
retreate
,
too
late
sorry
that
they
had
not
obeyed
their
Leader
.
The
King
was
not
any
whit
dismayed
at
this
newes
,
but
encouraging
the
Earle
,
commanded
him
to
finde
them
entertainment
till
hee
should
send
more
Forces
to
him
,
or
come
himselfe
in
person
.
The
adversaries
though
somewhat
proud
of
this
good
successe
,
did
not
become
more
insolent
.
But
considering
that
they
were
likely
to
meete
with
many
such
bickerings
before
they
should
come
to
London
,
and
not
likely
to
hold
out
against
them
all
,
their
numbers
not
being
answerable
to
the
way
they
were
to
goe
,
they
turned
towards
Warwicke
,
intending
to
expect
the
comming
of
the
Earle
thereof
,
who
being
come
from
Calleis
,
did
together
with
his
Sonne
in
Law
,
raise
people
in
all
parts
.
But
before
either
the
King
or
Warwicke
got
thither
,
fortune
brought
the
two
Armies
face
to
face
,
within
three
miles
of
Bambery
,
in
a
certaine
place
,
where
were
three
hills
.
In
two
whereof
the
two
Armies
were
encampt
,
the
third
left
to
the
successe
of
fortune
,
not
assayed
by
the
Welch
,
because
they
could
not
without
much
hazzard
make
themselves
masters
thereof
,
though
they
had
a
great
minde
so
to
doe
.
The
Earle
of
Pembrooke
and
the
Lord
Stafford
were
lodged
in
Bambery
;
where
to
shunne
disputes
which
upon
the
like
occasion
might
arise
,
they
agreed
each
of
them
to
take
such
lodging
as
they
first
should
light
upon
.
The
Baron
being
lodged
to
his
liking
,
the
Earle
(
forgetting
his
agreement
and
using
his
authority
)
would
,
I
know
not
why
,
have
him
change
lodging
,
the
which
he
unwillingly
did
,
because
so
doing
he
was
to
quit
the
company
of
a
Gentlewoman
whom
he
found
lodged
there
.
And
having
no
other
meanes
to
shew
his
resentment
at
the
present
,
hee
together
with
all
his
people
left
the
Towne
,
leaving
the
Earle
without
any
Bowmen
,
who
by
their
shooting
were
likely
to
bee
the
best
advantage
of
the
Battell
.
The
Earle
was
not
herewithall
dismayed
,
but
going
to
the
Campe
,
tooke
any
resolution
rather
than
to
retire
.
It
was
just
the
day
after
St.
Iames
his
day
,
when
Sir
Henry
Nevill
,
Son
to
the
L.
Latimer
,
thinking
hee
had
been
too
long
idle
went
forth
to
skirmish
early
in
the
morning
,
being
followed
by
a
company
of
light
horse
.
But
delighting
more
therein
than
he
had
reason
,
hee
so
far
advanced
himselfe
,
as
not
knowing
how
to
retire
,
hee
was
taken
,
and
soone
after
put
to
death
upon
coole
bloud
.
His
youth
,
nobility
,
and
valour
(
the
chiefest
of
all
endowments
)
not
being
sufficient
to
save
him
.
This
act
of
cruelty
incensed
the
Northerne
people
,
who
resolving
to
revenge
his
death
,
let
flie
their
darts
at
the
hill
where
the
Welchmen
lay
,
whereby
inforcing
them
to
come
down
into
the
plaine
,
where
the
battel
began
.
It
was
not
sufficient
for
the
E.
of
Pembrook
,
who
fought
upon
disadvantage
,
to
execute
the
part
of
a
Commander
,
it
behoved
him
to
play
the
part
of
a
souldier
;
whilst
his
brother
Sr.
Rich.
Herbert
,
minding
nothing
but
the
battel
,
did
so
behave
himself
as
the
true
story
of
his
valour
is
not
to
be
exceeded
by
any
fabulous
Romanza
;
for
making
way
through
the
enemies
troops
,
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
he
passed
twice
through
the
whole
length
of
their
army
,
returning
to
his
own
men
,
if
not
untoucht
,
yet
without
any
mortall
wound
.
The
which
(
as
I
believe
)
was
occasioned
for
that
his
worth
admired
by
those
that
saw
it
,
did
by
joyning
delight
with
danger
,
and
wonder
with
delight
,
with-hold
the
hands
of
all
men
from
injuring
him
.
The
battell
did
almost
totally
lean
to
his
side
,
when
Iohn
Clapham
,
a
Servant
of
the
E.
of
Warwicks
(
who
had
gathered
together
500
of
the
poorest
&
basest
sort
of
people
about
Northampton
)
appear'd
upon
the
top
of
one
of
those
hils
with
a
white
Beare
in
his
Ensigne
,
crying
out
,
a
Warwicke
,
a
Warwicke
,
the
which
did
so
much
frighten
the
Welch
,
as
believing
Warwicke
to
be
there
with
all
his
forces
,
they
began
to
fly
,
Sir
Richards
valour
not
being
sufficient
to
detain
them
.
In
this
flight
(
the
prisoners
not
numbred
)
5000
men
were
slaine
.
The
Earle
of
Pembrooke
,
his
brother
Sir
Richard
,
and
many
other
Gentlemen
wer
taken
prisoners
,
and
without
any
triall
at
Law
beheaded
at
Bambery
.
The
Earle
who
was
appointed
first
to
suffer
,
addressing
himselfe
to
Conniers
and
Clapham
,
entreated
them
in
the
behalfe
of
his
brother
;
hee
objected
unto
them
his
youth
and
comelinesse
of
stature
answerable
to
his
Martiall
mind
;
that
his
valour
,
even
by
themselves
admired
,
might
one
day
be
serviceable
to
his
Countrey
.
But
Sir
Henry
Nevils
death
had
so
exasperated
them
,
as
that
it
occasioned
his
death
,
the
death
of
his
brother
,
and
of
many
others
.
A
lamentable
Tragedy
presented
by
so
worthy
men
.
So
as
it
is
no
wonder
if
vertue
be
hated
,
since
it
is
not
usefull
,
but
rather
harmefull
to
the
owners
thereof
.
Sir
Edward
Herbert
Baron
of
Cherbery
doth
at
this
time
live
,
descended
from
them
,
a
Gentleman
,
who
hath
given
such
proofe
of
his
valour
,
as
well
in
his
owne
private
occasions
in
England
,
as
in
the
warres
in
the
Low-Countries
,
as
hee
may
justly
be
said
to
sympathize
with
the
said
Sir
Richard
;
but
in
schollership
he
hath
the
advantage
of
adding
that
glory
to
his
Ancestors
by
his
famous
Philosophicall
composures
,
which
in
the
like
kind
hee
hath
not
received
from
them
.
Their
cruelties
did
not
here
cease
;
for
those
of
Northampton
having
chosen
unto
themselves
one
Robert
of
Risdale
for
their
Captaine
,
and
joyned
certaine
others
unto
him
,
they
surprized
the
Earle
Rivers
,
father
to
the
Queen
,
and
his
sonne
Iohn
,
in
his
mansion-house
of
Grafton
,
brought
them
to
Northampton
,
and
without
more
adoe
beheaded
them
.
The
Lord
Stafford
was
generally
accused
for
the
losse
of
this
battell
,
who
for
so
sleight
a
cause
,
and
upon
so
urgent
an
occasion
forsooke
the
Kings
service
,
to
revenge
himselfe
upon
the
Earle
of
Pembrooke
.
And
to
say
the
truth
this
misfortune
had
not
hapned
,
at
least
not
with
the
death
of
so
many
and
so
worthy
men
,
had
hee
been
there
.
Edward
therefore
sent
forth
Commissions
to
the
Sheriffes
of
Devonshire
and
Somersetshire
to
seeke
him
out
,
finde
him
,
and
upon
paine
of
their
lives
to
put
him
to
death
.
They
were
not
wanting
in
diligence
,
they
found
him
where
he
thought
he
had
been
sufficiently
concealed
,
and
executed
their
command
.
The
victors
this
meane
while
had
retired
themselves
to
Warwicke
,
whither
the
Earle
thereof
was
come
with
a
great
body
of
armed
men
.
And
understanding
that
the
King
was
marching
towards
him
,
hee
advertised
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
who
forthwith
joyned
with
him
,
bringing
along
a
great
number
of
armed
men
.
They
were
likely
presently
to
have
come
to
blowes
according
to
the
custome
of
England
,
had
not
some
great
personages
desirous
of
peace
,
and
of
the
good
of
the
Weale
publique
interposed
to
finde
some
way
of
accommodation
.
This
negotiation
made
Edward
so
carelesse
,
as
that
confidently
believing
in
peace
,
hee
neglected
all
duties
of
Military
discipline
;
whilst
Warwicke
more
wary
than
he
,
being
by
his
spies
certified
of
the
Guards
negligence
,
and
the
heedlesnesse
of
all
the
rest
,
who
behaved
themselves
as
if
no
enemy
had
been
,
set
upon
the
King
by
night
,
and
without
any
resistance
tooke
him
prisoner
.
A
blow
likely
to
end
the
difference
without
blood-shed
.
He
first
put
him
in
the
Castle
of
Warwicke
;
from
thence
(
that
no
man
might
know
what
was
become
of
him
)
he
sent
him
to
Medlam
a
Castle
in
Yorkeshire
,
then
in
the
custody
of
the
Archbishop
his
brother
.
But
as
through
negligence
he
fell
into
this
condition
,
so
by
good
fortune
he
freed
himselfe
thereout
,
making
use
of
his
wonted
affability
,
whereby
he
made
the
Archbishop
treat
him
like
a
King
,
not
a
prisoner
,
allowing
him
not
onely
the
liberty
of
the
Castle
,
but
the
freedome
to
hunt
,
setting
but
a
small
guard
upon
him
,
who
either
could
not
,
or
would
not
keepe
him
.
For
Edward
having
sent
to
Sir
William
Stanley
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Borrowes
his
trusty
friends
;
that
they
should
come
with
a
band
of
good
men
to
rescue
him
,
they
did
so
,
and
meeting
him
whilst
he
was
hunting
,
they
rescued
him
,
not
being
at
all
withstood
by
his
guardians
:
either
for
that
they
were
too
weake
,
or
(
as
it
is
more
likely
)
for
that
they
were
corrupted
.
I
know
not
whether
the
Archbishop
were
hereof
guilty
or
no
(
being
allured
by
promises
)
but
if
he
were
,
hee
very
much
failed
his
brothers
trust
;
and
if
hee
were
not
,
his
folly
was
too
great
.
He
first
retired
to
Yorke
;
but
not
able
there
to
raise
Troopes
sufficient
to
bring
him
in
safety
to
London
(
the
way
being
long
and
dangerous
)
hee
stayed
there
onely
two
daies
,
and
from
thence
went
towards
Lancaster
,
where
hee
was
met
by
the
Lord
Hastings
his
Chamberlaine
,
by
whose
meanes
hee
got
so
many
men
together
as
brought
him
safely
to
London
.
This
accident
wounded
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
and
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
to
the
quicke
,
falling
thereby
from
those
hopes
which
having
the
enemy
in
their
hands
they
did
not
vainly
frame
unto
themselves
;
and
being
now
(
were
it
either
out
of
negligence
or
treachery
)
soundly
derided
,
since
in
stead
of
having
ended
the
warre
,
they
were
now
to
begin
it
afresh
,
with
the
hazzard
of
their
lives
,
goods
,
and
honours
.
The
greatest
part
of
those
that
followed
them
were
already
returned
to
their
owne
homes
.
The
rest
thought
there
had
been
no
more
need
of
Armes
;
that
they
should
againe
in
peace
and
liberty
see
London
,
and
Henry
re-established
.
That
all
slaughter
and
shedding
of
blood
had
been
ended
in
the
last
battell
.
That
Countries
,
Cities
,
and
Churches
robbed
of
their
ornaments
should
returne
to
their
former
lustre
:
All
which
were
onely
humane
imaginations
,
contraried
by
divine
providence
.
Fortune
,
and
the
Starres
were
alwaies
contrary
to
the
miserable
unfortunate
Henry
.
His
contagious
malady
was
an
Abysse
which
together
with
him
swallowed
up
as
many
as
sided
with
him
.
Many
notwithstanding
,
to
shunne
relapsing
into
the
former
calamities
,
mediated
for
peace
.
And
because
they
thought
to
treat
of
it
by
third
parties
would
be
a
way
about
the
bush
,
they
agreed
upon
a
parley
between
the
parties
themselves
at
London
,
Edward
by
his
word
securing
Warwicke
and
his
associates
,
though
in
businesses
of
the
like
nature
,
hee
was
observed
sometimes
to
be
faulty
.
Clarence
and
Warwicke
being
come
to
London
,
parlied
with
the
King
at
Westminster
,
where
in
stead
of
giving
satisfaction
,
they
fell
mutually
to
upbraid
each
other
with
benefits
repayed
by
ingratitude
,
each
pretending
to
be
the
obliging
benefactor
,
the
other
the
ungratefull
repayer
,
so
as
they
departed
more
invenom'd
than
before
.
The
two
confederates
raised
an
Army
in
Lincolnshire
under
the
1470
conduct
of
Sir
Robert
Welles
,
sonne
to
the
Lord
Welles
,
a
Gentleman
of
a
knowne
valour
.
The
King
on
the
other
side
for
all
the
ill
successe
of
the
parley
,
thought
that
businesse
would
not
so
suddenly
have
broke
forth
.
But
finding
the
contrary
,
he
assembled
a
powerfull
army
:
He
commanded
the
Lord
Welles
,
father
to
Sir
Robert
,
to
come
unto
him
,
not
admitting
any
excuse
either
of
age
or
sicknesse
.
Welles
being
by
his
friends
advertised
of
the
great
danger
he
ranne
(
the
King
being
grievously
offended
with
him
by
reason
of
his
sonne
)
got
,
together
with
his
cousin
Sir
Thomas
Dimocke
,
who
came
to
accompany
him
to
London
,
into
Sanctuary
at
Westminster
.
Edward
thought
he
should
much
weaken
the
enemies
forces
,
if
he
could
bereave
them
of
young
Welles
their
Commander
,
the
which
he
might
doe
by
his
fathers
meanes
;
whom
he
fetched
out
of
Sanctuary
upon
promise
of
pardon
.
And
causing
him
write
unto
his
sonne
,
hee
marched
toward
Stafford
where
Robert
was
expected
.
But
hee
not
regarding
his
fathers
Letters
,
but
rather
preparing
to
meet
the
King
as
an
enemy
,
did
so
incense
the
King
,
as
not
regarding
his
plighted
faith
,
his
promise
of
pardon
,
nor
that
the
father
was
not
bound
to
answer
for
the
sonnes
faults
(
who
had
neither
put
him
upon
this
imployment
,
nor
perswaded
him
thereunto
)
he
unjustly
caused
the
old
Lord
to
be
beheaded
,
as
likewise
his
cousin
,
though
incomparably
lesse
faulty
than
the
other
.
Wels
though
sorely
provoked
by
his
fathers
death
would
willingly
have
forborne
comming
to
blowes
,
for
that
the
Kings
forces
were
by
much
the
greater
:
but
not
believing
he
could
deferre
fighting
till
such
time
as
Warwicke
should
come
up
to
him
,
fearing
le●…t
many
of
his
Army
might
be
wrought
upon
by
the
Kings
presence
,
his
promise
of
pardon
,
and
reward
,
hee
gave
battell
,
which
after
a
long
and
valiant
bickering
was
by
him
unfortunately
lost
;
himselfe
,
Sir
Thomas
Deland
,
and
many
others
were
taken
prisoners
,
and
all
of
them
immediately
executed
.
Those
that
were
slaine
in
this
battell
were
10000
;
And
more
would
have
been
slaine
,
had
they
not
been
disheartned
by
their
Captaines
being
taken
,
which
made
them
flie
.
This
was
a
deadly
blow
to
Warwicke
.
The
few
forces
hee
yet
had
were
hereby
much
weakned
.
It
was
difficult
and
tedious
to
raise
more
,
since
the
enemy
was
at
his
backe
.
His
last
refuge
was
to
trie
the
Lord
Stanley
,
who
was
his
brother
in
law
,
but
receiving
an
answer
contrary
to
his
desires
,
he
gave
way
to
fortune
,
and
together
with
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
their
wives
and
families
,
he
tooke
shipping
in
Devonshire
,
making
for
Calleis
,
intending
to
land
the
women
there
,
and
passe
further
into
France
himselfe
;
he
hoped
there
to
finde
helpe
,
trusting
in
the
ancient
friendship
of
that
King
,
since
the
originall
of
his
misfortunes
sprung
from
the
affront
done
to
him
in
the
marriage
of
his
sister
in
law
,
the
Lady
Bona.
He
had
left
Monsieur
de
Vauclere
,
a
Gascon
,
Knight
of
the
Garter
,
his
Lieutenant
in
Calleis
,
a
wary
man
,
as
for
the
most
part
are
all
those
of
that
Countrey
.
This
man
being
advertised
of
the
late
proceedings
,
was
not
surprised
,
but
had
formerly
bethought
how
to
governe
himselfe
in
so
dangerous
a
businesse
.
The
Duke
of
Burgundy
had
likewise
been
advertised
by
the
King
,
who
knew
he
hated
Warwicke
next
after
Charles
:
The
Earle
drawing
neere
Calleis
,
and
expecting
nothing
lesse
than
to
be
denied
entry
,
was
driven
backe
with
shot
of
Cannon
,
and
to
shunne
sinking
,
was
forc'd
to
lie
aloofe
off
at
Sea
.
At
which
instant
the
Dutchesse
of
Clarence
his
daughter
,
was
brought
to
bed
of
a
sonne
;
who
was
the
same
Earle
of
Warwicke
who
was
afterwards
put
to
death
in
the
Towre
of
London
by
Henry
the
VII
.
Great
was
the
Earles
confusion
,
not
knowing
whither
to
betake
himselfe
.
His
daughters
malady
afflicted
him
more
than
ought
else
.
He
with
much
adoe
obtained
that
the
child
might
be
baptized
within
the
Towne
,
and
got
from
thence
two
flagons
of
Wine
to
comfort
the
mother
.
Vauclere
sent
unto
him
,
willing
him
to
retire
,
else
he
should
be
enforced
to
treat
him
rudely
.
But
by
what
ensued
,
I
believe
Philip
Comines
report
to
be
true
,
that
by
secret
message
he
had
desired
him
not
to
wonder
at
what
had
hapned
;
that
all
was
done
for
his
service
;
that
if
hee
should
have
suffered
him
to
come
in
,
hee
had
been
utterly
lost
,
since
England
,
Burgundy
,
the
Towne
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
garrison
were
his
enemies
.
That
his
best
course
was
to
retire
into
France
,
not
taking
any
further
thought
concerning
that
Fort
;
assuring
him
that
in
due
time
he
would
give
a
good
account
thereof
.
But
by
naming
England
to
be
his
enemy
,
hee
onely
meant
Edward
,
not
the
generality
;
for
never
was
any
man
better
beloved
by
the
people
,
than
was
he
;
which
was
the
onely
cause
of
Edwards
aversion
and
feares
;
for
the
peoples
love
doth
usually
raise
jealousies
in
the
Prince
.
Edward
seeing
him
gone
thought
himselfe
rid
of
a
troublesome
burden
,
which
turned
little
to
his
advantage
,
for
the
continuance
of
his
jealousies
would
have
made
him
more
cautelous
than
hee
was
.
The
reasons
why
Burgundy
hated
him
,
were
,
because
Warwicke
had
ruined
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
to
which
hee
was
most
affectionate
,
his
mothers
mother
being
a
branch
thereof
.
That
hee
was
a
friend
to
the
King
of
France
,
a
Prince
by
him
infinitely
hated
;
and
the
opposing
of
his
marriage
,
for
no
other
end
,
but
that
he
thought
hee
should
thereby
become
too
powerfull
for
France
.
The
inhabitants
of
Calleis
opposed
him
,
not
for
that
they
hated
his
person
,
but
because
the
warre
would
have
broken
their
commerce
with
London
;
for
the
Company
of
Wollen-drapers
kept
a
Store-house
in
Calleis
,
from
whence
the
Low-countries
,
and
all
Germany
were
furnished
,
to
the
great
benefit
of
particular
men
,
and
the
King
did
thereby
receive
a
yeerely
toll
of
50000
Crowns
,
Comines
saith
but
15000
,
and
that
it
came
all
into
the
Earls
coffers
.
As
for
the
Garrison
,
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
the
greatest
part
of
them
had
dependence
upon
him
:
But
Monsieur
de
Duras
,
a
Gascon
,
and
the
Kings
Marshall
being
then
there
with
a
great
many
souldiers
under
his
command
,
hee
would
have
runne
danger
of
being
taken
prisoner
,
if
he
should
have
entered
the
Town
.
Vauclere
by
his
dissembling
compassed
his
ends
:
for
the
newes
of
this
his
unexpected
behaviour
comming
to
the
Court
of
England
;
the
King
tooke
the
command
of
that
Towne
from
Warwicke
,
and
bestowed
it
on
Vauclere
.
And
the
Duke
of
Burgondy
to
confirme
him
in
this
his
charge
,
sent
thankes
unto
him
by
Philip
de
Comines
,
and
gave
him
a
pension
of
1000
Crownes
a
yeere
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
Vauclere
served
and
deceived
them
all
,
as
the
effects
shewed
.
Hee
demeaned
himselfe
in
this
manner
,
not
out
of
any
loyalty
to
the
King
,
or
love
hee
bore
unto
the
Earle
,
but
that
hee
might
have
two
strings
to
his
Bow
,
and
doubly
secure
his
owne
interest
.
For
had
hee
been
loyall
to
the
King
,
hee
could
not
have
given
the
Earle
any
hopes
,
nor
have
effected
them
,
when
hee
might
doe
it
without
danger
;
and
if
hee
had
loved
the
Earle
,
hee
would
not
have
denied
him
entrance
into
the
Towne
,
it
being
the
onely
place
hee
could
receive
succour
from
.
But
hee
not
knowing
which
of
them
would
prevaile
,
chose
not
to
endanger
himselfe
,
whilst
being
in
good
condition
,
hee
might
betake
himselfe
to
that
side
which
should
be
most
availeable
for
him
.
Mens
ends
are
commonly
their
owne
interests
,
for
the
which
they
thinke
it
lawfull
to
abandon
vertue
,
which
alwaies
goes
accompanied
by
some
crosse
,
which
they
abhorre
.
The
Earle
of
Warwicke
finding
that
now
hee
had
no
hopes
in
Calleis
,
but
what
were
future
,
sayled
towards
Diepe
,
as
hee
was
advised
by
Vauclere
,
and
according
to
his
first
intention
.
By
the
way
hee
tooke
as
many
ships
as
hee
met
withall
belonging
to
Charles
his
subjects
,
gaining
thereby
great
riches
,
which
did
furnish
him
at
his
present
need
,
and
forced
Charles
to
send
a
great
Fleet
into
those
Seas
,
to
revenge
himselfe
,
either
by
taking
him
prisoner
,
or
inhibiting
his
returne
for
England
.
Being
come
to
Diepe
,
and
by
command
from
Lewis
,
received
with
all
manner
of
respect
,
hee
was
by
the
said
Lewas
met
at
Amboise
,
where
causing
him
to
be
provided
with
all
things
necessary
,
hee
promised
him
his
best
assistance
,
and
caused
a
great
many
ships
be
rigg'd
out
for
him
,
well
provided
with
Souldiers
and
Mariners
.
And
this
hee
did
the
sooner
for
that
Charles
had
threatned
him
if
hee
should
assist
Warwicke
.
Queen
Margaret
came
to
meet
him
as
soone
as
she
heard
he
was
arrived
,
and
with
her
the
Earles
of
Pembrooke
and
of
Oxford
,
the
last
of
which
had
lately
escaped
out
of
prison
,
and
was
fled
from
England
.
Lewis
,
to
have
the
surer
tie
upon
him
,
caused
Prince
Edward
,
the
Queens
sonne
,
to
marry
with
Anne
the
Earle
of
Warwicks
second
daughter
.
Warwicke
taking
thereby
to
sonne
in
law
the
sonne
of
him
whom
he
had
formerly
deposed
,
that
he
might
now
depose
him
that
he
had
placed
in
his
place
.
As
soone
as
the
marriage
was
concluded
,
Warwicke
and
the
Duke
of
Clarence
tooke
an
oath
never
to
put
a
period
to
the
warre
,
till
such
time
as
Henry
,
or
in
default
of
him
his
sonne
Edward
should
recover
the
Kingdome
.
And
Queen
Margaret
promised
to
make
them
two
Governours
of
the
Kingdome
,
till
such
time
as
her
sonne
should
be
of
yeeres
.
King
Edward
was
daily
advertised
by
Duke
Charles
what
treaties
were
in
hand
to
his
prejudice
,
the
Duke
complaining
that
Edward
should
more
minde
his
pleasures
than
his
affaires
.
But
it
was
in
vaine
to
object
the
feare
of
danger
to
a
courageous
Prince
,
a
lover
of
pastimes
;
vaine
it
was
to
perswade
him
to
quit
his
sports
,
and
plunge
himselfe
in
troubles
,
since
it
was
so
unlikely
that
should
befall
him
which
did
.
He
advised
him
to
oppose
the
Earle
at
Sea
,
for
that
if
hee
should
set
foot
on
Land
,
and
have
his
partakers
joyne
with
him
,
the
danger
and
difficulty
would
be
the
greater
.
Hee
on
the
other
side
desired
hee
might
land
,
believing
that
at
his
pleasure
hee
might
take
him
prisoner
,
or
kill
him
before
hee
could
be
succoured
.
He
made
diligent
inquiry
after
such
as
hee
might
suspect
to
be
Warwickes
friends
;
so
as
those
that
were
knowne
to
wish
him
well
were
in
an
ill
condition
.
Many
of
them
tooke
Sanctuary
.
Marquesse
Montaigne
brother
to
Warwicke
,
obtained
his
pardon
,
and
came
over
to
the
Kings
side
.
But
the
wisest
resolution
hee
could
take
was
to
send
over
a
Gentlewoman
into
France
,
who
under
pretence
of
visiting
the
Dutchesse
of
Clarence
,
might
worke
upon
her
husband
.
This
woman
being
arrived
at
Calleis
,
made
Vauclere
believe
that
businesses
were
likely
to
be
accommodated
,
and
that
the
King
had
sent
her
over
to
this
purpose
.
When
shee
was
come
to
Amboise
,
she
so
well
performed
the
trust
imposed
in
her
,
that
having
shewed
the
Duke
what
danger
hee
was
in
by
taking
part
against
his
brother
,
she
made
it
appeare
,
that
the
house
of
Lancaster
could
never
raigne
voyd
of
jealousies
whilst
any
one
of
the
house
of
Yorke
were
left
alive
;
That
by
endeavouring
to
ruine
his
brother
he
wrought
his
owne
overthrow
,
by
quitting
the
right
unto
the
Crown
,
to
the
which
he
was
so
nigh
himselfe
.
For
Edward
,
though
he
were
young
,
had
yet
no
sonne
,
and
but
one
daughter
,
who
might
very
well
miscarry
,
and
such
were
his
disorders
as
there
was
little
likelihood
he
should
have
any
more
.
That
being
therefore
to
be
presumed
heire
,
he
much
injured
himselfe
,
by
giving
the
Crown
away
from
himselfe
to
his
enemies
,
who
could
never
thinke
themselves
safe
as
long
as
he
lived
.
These
reasons
and
others
which
the
discreet
woman
knew
how
to
make
use
of
prevailed
so
farre
with
Clarence
,
as
that
he
gave
her
his
word
to
joyne
with
his
brother
as
soone
as
hee
should
be
come
into
England
.
Which
sheweth
of
what
little
efficacy
oathes
and
alliance
are
,
when
a
powerfull
interest
comes
in
place
.
Clarence
for
some
sleight
domestique
distasts
,
failed
his
brother
,
even
to
the
endangering
the
losse
of
his
Kingdome
:
You
shall
see
him
faile
his
father
in
Law
even
to
the
making
him
lose
his
life
.
Whence
wee
are
taught
,
that
in
great
affaires
wee
ought
onely
to
trust
such
to
whom
profit
and
danger
are
univocall
together
with
us
.
Many
of
the
King
of
France
his
ships
were
making
ready
in
Harfleur
for
the
Earle
of
Warwickes
service
,
and
some
of
his
owne
likewise
,
where
he
received
sundry
dispatches
from
many
Lords
of
England
.
They
desired
him
not
to
delay
his
returne
though
hee
were
to
come
all
alone
;
for
being
looked
for
by
so
many
that
were
desirous
to
spend
their
lives
in
his
service
,
hee
needed
no
foraine
forces
,
and
that
his
delay
might
endanger
his
friends
,
and
overthrow
the
enterprize
.
He
acquainted
the
Queene
and
his
companions
herewithall
,
whose
opinions
were
that
hee
should
forth
with
be
gone
with
such
ships
as
hee
should
finde
in
readinesse
;
and
that
as
soon
as
the
Queenes
ships
should
be
in
due
equipage
,
(
her
father
the
King
of
Sicily
had
sent
her
as
many
as
hee
could
to
this
effect
)
she
and
her
sonne
would
imbarque
themselves
upon
the
first
newes
of
any
hopes
of
good
successe
in
England
;
so
as
having
taken
leave
of
the
King
,
and
thanked
him
for
so
many
and
so
great
favours
,
hee
went
into
the
Fleet
,
whither
by
command
from
the
King
the
Admirall
of
France
and
divers
other
ships
were
come
,
to
guard
him
from
Charles
his
Fleet
,
which
lay
expecting
him
in
the
mouth
of
the
River
Seine
;
and
which
was
much
greater
than
the
Kings
,
Warwicks
,
and
the
Admirals
,
all
joyned
together
.
Doubtlesse
had
not
fortune
plaied
one
of
her
wonted
trickes
,
the
English
had
not
returned
to
England
,
for
the
Burgonians
were
many
,
strong
,
and
resolute
,
to
doe
all
that
was
possible
to
take
the
Earle
.
But
the
night
before
the
Earles
departure
,
the
Dukes
ships
were
by
a
great
tempest
scattered
,
many
of
them
were
sunke
;
the
rest
driven
into
sundry
places
,
not
any
two
of
them
being
found
together
.
So
as
the
Earle
putting
to
Sea
the
next
day
with
a
faire
wind
(
as
if
the
tempest
had
risen
,
and
were
allayed
,
to
doe
him
service
,
)
came
to
Anchor
in
Dartsmouth
haven
in
Devonshire
,
the
same
place
where
six
moneths
before
he
tooke
shipping
for
Calleis
.
Edward
was
at
this
time
busied
in
sports
and
revellings
,
not
thinking
on
foraine
affaires
,
relying
upon
Charles
his
mighty
Fleet
,
which
lay
in
wait
to
fight
with
him
,
and
hinder
his
passage
into
England
.
When
he
heard
he
was
landed
,
he
past
from
his
first
confidence
to
a
second
and
worser
:
thinking
hee
had
him
now
in
a
noose
.
Hee
advertised
Charles
,
and
desired
him
to
take
order
hee
should
not
returne
againe
to
France
,
and
then
hee
needed
trouble
himselfe
no
further
,
for
that
he
was
sufficient
of
himselfe
to
hinder
all
his
designes
within
his
Kingdome
,
and
to
chastise
him
.
But
Charls
who
was
a
wise
and
vigilant
Prince
,
was
not
of
this
opinion
:
he
would
have
had
him
to
have
hindred
his
landing
,
without
the
adventuring
of
his
Person
and
Kingdome
upon
the
uncertainty
of
battell
,
and
the
inconstancy
of
his
people
and
fortune
.
The
first
thing
Warwicke
did
was
to
make
Proclamations
be
made
every
where
in
Henries
name
,
that
all
men
from
sixteene
to
threescore
yeere
old
,
upon
grievous
punishment
should
come
and
present
themselves
armed
before
him
,
to
serve
Henry
the
lawfull
King
,
against
Edward
Duke
of
Yorke
,
the
unlawfull
usurper
of
the
Kingdome
.
He
was
forthwith
obeyed
,
great
numbers
of
people
flockt
unto
him
,
even
those
who
the
yeere
before
were
wholly
devoted
to
Edwards
service
.
A
change
,
though
strange
,
yet
not
to
be
wondred
at
.
Old
things
cause
satiety
,
new
businesses
provoke
fresh
appetite
.
Edward
being
in
this
straight
,
resolved
to
doe
the
same
which
the
Earle
had
done
.
Hee
summoned
all
the
Peeres
of
the
Land
,
was
obeyed
but
by
a
few
,
and
by
those
more
out
of
feare
than
out
of
any
good
will
.
Hee
went
to
Nottingham
accompanied
by
his
brother
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
;
the
Lord
Scales
the
Queenes
brother
,
and
the
Lord
Hastings
his
Chamberlaine
,
presuming
there
to
raise
an
Army
answerable
to
his
need
.
The
Rebels
this
meane
while
increased
,
and
the
Ministers
in
their
Pulpits
did
approve
of
Henries
right
.
The
bastard
Faulconbridge
and
the
Earle
of
Pembrooke
,
the
one
in
the
West
,
the
other
in
Wales
did
proclaime
him
King
.
That
which
most
troubled
Edward
was
,
that
Marquesse
Montaigne
having
gathered
together
6000.
fighting
men
,
and
brought
them
almost
unto
Nottingham
,
hee
returned
backe
,
either
for
that
he
thought
Edwards
affaires
were
now
desperate
,
and
that
the
ayreevery
where
resounding
,
Long
live
Henry
,
Long
live
Warwicke
,
he
thought
it
foolishnesse
not
to
share
of
his
brothers
good
fortune
;
or
else
for
that
hee
had
now
a
just
occasion
to
revenge
himselfe
of
Edwards
ingratitude
(
as
hee
tearmed
it
)
who
for
his
service
done
unto
him
,
and
his
blood
shed
for
him
in
so
many
battels
and
dangers
,
had
onely
requited
him
with
the
bare
Title
of
Marquesse
.
He
declared
himselfe
against
him
,
and
brought
those
6000
along
with
him
,
proclaiming
Henry
King
,
as
the
others
had
done
.
I
know
not
whether
he
had
reason
to
accuse
Edward
of
ingratitude
or
no.
Voluptuous
people
who
like
him
are
given
to
their
pleasures
,
are
naturally
prodigall
in
their
owne
dissolutenesse
,
and
backward
enough
in
paying
what
they
owe.
I
am
very
certain
his
other
brothers
could
not
complaine
thereof
,
though
Warwicke
injuriously
did
.
The
Archbishop
of
Yorke
wore
the
second
Mitre
of
England
;
and
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
(
if
wee
may
believe
Comines
)
to
boote
with
his
owne
Revenues
,
which
were
very
great
,
had
80000
Crowns
a
yeer
comming
in
,
in
Lordships
,
Confiscations
,
and
Places
meerely
conferred
upon
him
by
the
Kings
grace
,
which
was
much
more
in
those
daies
than
300000
would
be
now
.
But
it
is
hatefull
and
dangerous
to
Princes
when
pretensions
grow
to
that
height
as
there
is
no
meanes
of
recompence
,
and
that
the
onely
pretence
of
the
pretenders
,
seeming
to
upbraid
,
doth
tacitely
demand
,
and
seeme
to
plead
the
participation
of
their
Princes
dignity
and
estate
.
Edward
knew
not
what
to
say
to
these
alterations
which
hourely
increased
,
and
finding
no
place
safe
for
him
since
hee
wanted
forces
,
hee
went
not
without
great
danger
to
Linne
,
where
he
found
two
Holland
ships
,
and
one
English
;
hee
imbarkt
himselfe
,
and
was
waited
upon
by
the
three
said
ships
,
and
seven
hundred
men
,
without
any
manner
of
baggage
,
or
one
penny
of
money
.
A
great
and
unexpected
misfortune
,
but
that
which
immediately
after
presented
it selfe
was
farre
worse
,
had
hee
not
luckily
eschewed
it
.
For
had
hee
been
taken
;
hee
had
none
to
ransome
him
,
so
would
have
lost
both
liberty
and
Kingdome
.
Eight
of
the
Easterlings
ships
(
the
Easterlings
were
then
great
enemies
to
the
English
,
and
did
them
all
the
mischiefe
they
could
)
discovering
these
three
Ships
,
and
believing
them
to
be
English
,
gave
them
chase
,
but
could
not
come
up
unto
them
till
they
had
cast
Anchor
before
Alchemar
in
Holland
,
the
ebbe
being
so
low
as
they
could
not
winne
the
Haven
:
The
Easterlings
cast
Anchor
likewise
,
but
a
good
way
from
them
,
the
burden
of
their
Ships
not
permitting
them
to
doe
otherwise
,
so
as
they
were
inforced
to
expect
the
returne
of
the
tide
to
board
them
.
But
Monsieur
de
Gretures
Governour
under
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
in
Holland
,
being
luckily
at
that
time
in
Alchemar
,
and
understanding
of
Edwards
being
there
,
by
some
whom
hee
had
sent
of
purpose
unto
him
in
flat
bottom'd
Boats
,
forbade
the
Easterlings
to
use
any
manner
of
hostility
and
went
himselfe
to
bring
him
and
all
his
men
into
the
City
.
Edward
was
at
this
time
so
bare
of
money
,
as
not
having
wherewithall
to
pay
for
his
wastage
,
hee
gave
the
Captaine
a
rich
vestment
lined
with
Sables
,
promising
not
to
forget
the
curtesy
,
and
to
satisfie
him
better
afterwards
.
A
strange
change
of
Fortune
happened
in
a
few
houres
to
such
a
Prince
meerly
out
of
negligence
and
carelesnesse
.
Hee
lost
a
Kingdome
without
one
blow
striking
,
and
was
forced
to
have
recourse
unto
a
Prince
,
whose
onely
presence
did
upbraid
unto
him
his
carelesnesse
,
lust
,
and
bad
government
.
Charles
hearing
of
this
,
was
very
much
displeased
,
finding
himselfe
charged
with
so
needfull
a
King
,
and
so
great
a
retinue
,
whom
hee
could
not
bee
wanting
unto
in
assistance
,
not
out
of
any
humanity
,
or
alliance
,
but
for
that
Warwicke
enjoying
the
Kingdome
,
it
behooved
him
to
maintaine
the
contrary
party
,
and
drive
him
out
,
or
else
to
suffer
the
incommodities
of
a
long
War
.
Queene
Elizabeth
,
the
originall
of
these
alterations
,
seeing
her selfe
abandoned
,
without
succour
,
and
the
enemy
upon
her
back
,
tooke
Sanctuary
at
Westminster
,
where
with
small
attendance
she
was
brought
to
bed
of
a
Sonne
,
named
Edward
;
hee
,
who
for
some
few
weekes
after
his
Fathers
death
,
was
the
V.
King
of
that
name
;
and
who
symbolized
in
birth
,
name
and
death
with
his
cousin
the
Sonne
of
the
Dutchesse
of
Clarence
borne
a
Shipboard
before
Calleis
.
The
pompe
of
Baptisme
had
nothing
in
it
of
royall
save
the
Mothers
teares
,
accompanyed
by
many
mens
commiseration
,
which
is
then
greatest
,
when
most
concealed
.
Many
of
her
best
friends
betooke
themselves
likewise
to
sundry
other
Sanctuaries
,
who
proved
afterwards
serviceable
to
her
,
at
Edwards
returne
.
The
Kentish-men
prone
to
insurrections
,
seeing
there
was
now
no
King
;
of
two
,
the
one
being
fled
,
the
other
a
prisoner
,
came
to
London
,
and
sack't
the
Suburbs
,
and
it
may
be
would
have
sack't
the
City
it selfe
,
had
not
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
diverted
them
,
whose
comming
thither
was
noysed
,
and
who
punished
the
Complices
of
the
insurrection
.
This
piece
of
Justice
added
to
his
reputation
,
and
the
peoples
love
.
Upon
the
6
of
Octob.
he
entered
the
Tower
accompanied
by
many
Lords
:
in
particular
his
brother
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
the
Prior
of
St.
Iohns
,
the
Duke
of
Clarence
and
the
Earle
of
Shrewsbury
;
some
of
them
drawne
by
affection
,
some
by
feare●…
he
set
King
Henry
at
liberty
after
nine
yeares
captivity
;
he
brought
him
to
the
Bishop
of
Londons
house
,
where
hee
tarried
till
the
thirteenth
day
,
and
then
brought
him
in
person
and
in
royall
attire
to
Pauls
,
carrying
his
traine
himselfe
,
and
the
Earle
of
Oxford
the
sword
,
accompanied
with
the
peoples
acclamations
,
who
cried
out
,
God
save
the
King
▪
forgetting
that
a
little
before
they
had
prayed
for
Edward
against
him
.
A
Parliament
was
summoned
,
wherein
Edward
was
declared
a
Taytour
to
his
Countrey
and
an
usurper
of
the
Crown
,
his
goods
confiscate
,
all
Statutes
made
in
his
name
and
by
his
authority
annull'd
,
the
Crownes
of
England
and
France
confirmed
upon
Henry
,
and
the
heires
male
of
his
body
,
and
for
want
of
such
upon
the
Duke
of
Clarence
and
his
posterity
,
who
hereafter
was
to
be
acknowledged
the
next
heire
to
his
Father
Richard
Duke
of
Yorke
:
and
Edward
,
for
his
faults
committed
,
deprived
of
his
birth-right
,
and
the
prerogatives
thereof
.
The
Earles
of
Pembrooke
and
Oxford
were
restored
in
bloud
and
to
their
dignities
and
goods
:
The
Earle
of
Warwick
and
the
Duke
of
Clarence
declared
Governours
of
the
Kingdome
;
Marquesse
Mountague
was
received
into
grace
,
and
his
fault
pardoned
,
since
revolting
against
Edward
hee
was
the
chiefe
cause
of
his
quitting
the
Kingdome
:
those
who
sided
with
him
were
deprived
of
their
Honours
,
Titles
,
and
Faculties
;
and
such
punished
as
in
this
quarrell
had
taken
up
Armes
against
Henry
.
Whereupon
Iohn
Tiptoft
Earle
of
Worcester
Lord
Deputy
of
Ireland
for
Edward
was
found
in
a
hollow
Tree
,
brought
to
London
and
beheaded
in
the
Tower
.
The
Parliament
being
ended
,
the
Earle
of
Pembrooke
went
into
Wales
,
to
take
Order
for
such
Lands
as
hee
possest
before
his
confiscation
;
and
finding
there
Henry
the
Sonne
of
Edmond
Earle
of
Richmond
,
with
the
Widow
of
William
Earle
of
Pembrooke
his
brother
that
was
beheaded
at
Banbury
,
(
who
though
held
as
a
prisoner
by
this
Lady
,
was
alwayes
nobly
entreated
)
hee
tooke
him
from
her
when
hee
was
not
yet
full
ten
yeares
old
and
brought
him
to
London
,
where
hee
presented
him
to
King
Henry
:
who
after
hee
had
ey'd
him
a
while
said
to
the
standers
by
;
that
this
child
should
succeed
him
,
and
put
a
period
to
all
the
quarrells
:
which
afterwards
happening
,
confirmed
the
opinion
that
was
held
of
his
sanctity
,
since
by
the
spirit
of
prophecy
,
hee
foresaw
the
succession
of
Henry
the
seventh
.
Queene
Margaret
,
who
was
then
in
France
being
advertised
by
Letters
from
Henry
,
of
the
regainment
of
the
Kingdome
,
did
together
with
her
Sonne
forthwith
put
to
Sea
,
but
the
windes
being
contrary
drove
her
on
Land
,
and
kept
her
there
a
long
time
,
and
had
they
forever
kept
her
there
they
had
beene
the
more
favourable
,
for
then
shee
had
not
met
with
the
mischiefe
shee
did
in
the
losse
of
her
Sonne
.
When
Warwicks
returne
to
England
and
King
Henries
re-establishment
was
knowne
at
Callis
every
one
tooke
unto
him
the
Earles
Impressa
:
Vauclere
was
the
first
that
did
so
:
His
Impressa
was
a
ragged
staffe
made
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
Silk
,
or
Cloath
according
to
his
condition
that
wore
it
.
As
this
unexpected
inclination
made
the
Duke
of
Burgondy
more
sollicitous
,
so
did
it
inwardly
displease
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
who
had
already
alter'd
his
opinion
.
Neither
did
nature
and
common
sense
faile
to
suggest
unto
him
what
injury
hee
was
to
suffer
by
the
rule
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
notwithstanding
the
seeming
favourable
proceedings
of
Parliament
in
his
behalfe
,
hee
cloaked
therefore
his
sorrow
and
seemed
to
be
glad
at
what
did
inwardly
afflict
him
;
hee
endeavoured
to
fit
himselfe
to
the
present
times
till
fortune
might
afford
some
other
occasion
.
When
Warwicke
had
thus
taken
order
for
things
at
home
,
hee
applied
himselfe
to
foraine
affaires
:
his
first
thoughts
were
to
divert
Duke
Charles
from
assisting
Edward
,
beleeving
that
whilest
hee
was
busyed
with
the
Armes
of
France
in
Picardy
and
those
of
England
in
the
confines
about
Callis
,
danger
would
enforce
him
to
mind
his
owne
affaires
and
not
trouble
himselfe
with
what
concerned
other
men
;
hee
sent
400
men
to
Callis
,
to
make
inrodes
into
the
parts
about
Boloigne
,
which
were
with
all
dutifull
respect
received
by
Vauclere
:
which
freed
him
of
all
suspition
of
being
any
way
inclined
to
the
contrary
party
.
Before
Edward
landed
in
Holland
,
Charles
was
informed
that
hee
was
dead
,
neither
was
hee
troubled
at
the
newes
,
moved
by
his
antient
inclination
to
the
house
of
Lancaster
;
and
though
Warwickes
power
did
much
molest
him
(
not
hoping
ever
to
gaine
him
)
hee
hoped
notwithstanding
strongly
to
oppose
him
by
meanes
of
the
two
Dukes
of
Sommerset
,
and
Exceter
,
who
had
beene
by
him
maintained
in
their
miseries
:
but
when
hee
heard
hee
was
arrived
in
Holland
,
he
was
altogether
amazed
,
for
should
hee
assist
him
,
he
should
draw
upon
him
Henries
enmity
;
neither
could
hee
deny
him
aide
since
his
Wife
was
his
Sister
:
Charles
knew
not
that
Callis
was
at
Warwickes
command
;
building
much
thereon
hee
sent
Comines
to
see
what
hee
could
promise
to
himselfe
therein
;
for
Vauclere
having
denyed
entrance
to
Warwicke
,
and
accepted
of
a
Pension
from
him
,
hee
had
reason
to
believe
him
to
depend
upon
him
,
the
Duke
,
and
not
to
be
reconcileable
with
Warwicke
;
but
as
soone
as
Comines
was
come
to
Callis
,
hee
found
hee
had
lost
his
labour
;
hee
was
not
received
as
formerly
;
all
hee
met
wore
the
Earles
colours
;
the
gate
of
the
house
wherein
hee
lay
,
and
his
owne
Chamber
doore
were
marked
with
the
White-crosse
;
Songs
were
every
where
sung
of
the
firme
friendship
and
intelligence
betweene
Lewis
and
Warwicke
.
Being
by
Vauclere
invited
to
Dinner
,
hee
met
there
a
great
many
Gentlemen
,
who
talked
neglectfully
of
Edward
,
and
those
most
who
had
formerly
seemed
most
to
affect
him
;
none
but
Vauclere
himselfe
spake
modestly
of
him
.
Comines
,
faining
the
first
report
of
Edwards
death
to
be
true
said
to
them
that
't
was
now
to
no
purpose
to
talke
any
more
of
him
since
hee
was
dead
;
and
that
if
hee
were
yet
alive
the
Duke
of
Burgondy
had
contracted
no
other
friendship
with
him
,
then
with
whatsoever
other
King
.
That
the
Articles
of
contract
mentioned
onely
England
,
and
the
King
thereof
:
that
the
friendship
between
England
and
Burgondy
should
still
continue
the
same
,
the
names
of
Edward
and
Henry
onely
altered
.
Charles
was
not
displeased
with
this
agreement
,
though
it
was
not
as
he
could
have
desired
:
for
under-hand
hee
could
do
what
he
listed
whilst
hee
was
free
from
suspition
of
being
molested
by
England
,
which
was
that
he
most
feared
.
The
Wollen-Drapers
of
London
wrought
well
for
him
in
this
businesse
;
for
Warwicke
having
taken
4000
men
into
pay
to
send
against
him
,
the
Merchants
for
feare
the
War
might
overthrow
their
Trafficke
,
did
so
behave
themselves
as
they
made
him
alter
his
resolution
:
which
had
it
not
happen'd
,
much
mischiefe
might
have
ensued
to
him
;
for
this
fell
out
just
at
the
same
time
when
Lewis
had
taken
from
him
Amiens
,
and
St.
Quintines
;
so
as
his
affaires
were
likely
to
have
succeeded
ill
,
he
not
being
able
to
defend
himselfe
in
two
severall
parts
,
against
two
so
potent
enemies
.
Charles
had
not
yet
seene
Edward
;
their
first
encounter
was
in
the
Towne
St.
Paul
,
the
perswasions
the
King
used
to
him
were
;
that
he
himselfe
shared
with
him
in
his
losse
,
since
that
he
had
not
now
to
do
with
Henry
of
Lancaster
,
but
with
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
whose
Friendship
was
never
to
be
hoped
for
as
long
as
Lewis
his
amity
did
prevaile
;
that
by
assisting
him
hee
should
not
onely
assist
a
Brother
in
Law
and
one
that
would
alwayes
be
his
friend
,
but
hee
should
do
a
worke
becomming
a
just
and
a
great
Prince
,
without
exposing
himselfe
to
a
long
and
impossible
businesse
;
since
hee
had
such
intelligence
,
such
friends
,
and
servants
within
the
Kingdome
,
as
hee
needed
onely
to
shew
himselfe
with
some
Convoy
of
Ships
,
armed
with
a
few
men
,
rather
for
reputation
sake
then
any
neede
.
These
perswasions
were
but
coldly
entertained
by
Charles
;
for
the
Dukes
of
Sommerset
and
Exceter
shewed
unto
him
what
hee
owed
to
his
Birth
,
hee
himselfe
comming
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
and
promised
him
what
hee
could
desire
against
Warwicke
,
to
whom
they
were
both
irreconcileable
enemies
.
Edward
was
not
well
pleased
to
be
nourished
with
hopes
,
whilest
Charles
made
him
,
believe
that
his
dissembling
was
necessary
for
them
both
;
for
him
,
because
hee
was
not
to
fight
with
two
Kingdomes
at
one
and
the
same
time
:
and
for
Edward
,
because
opportunity
might
render
his
succour
more
usefull
.
But
Edward
not
satisfied
with
these
put-offs
,
considering
that
his
designes
were
the
lesse
likely
to
succeede
well
,
by
how
much
the
more
firmely
Henry
grew
settled
in
his
Kingdome
,
hee
caused
foure
Ships
to
be
made
ready
for
him
at
Vere
in
Holland
(
which
being
a
free
Haven
not
denyed
to
any
one
,
the
Ships
might
seeme
to
be
set
forth
by
Edward
himselfe
)
and
hired
14
more
for
him
of
the
Easterlings
,
bargaining
that
they
should
passe
him
over
into
England
,
and
serve
him
fifteene
dayes
after
he
should
be
landed
.
Hee
caused
moreover
50000
Florines
to
be
secretly
delivered
unto
him
,
and
that
this
aide
might
not
seeme
to
be
given
by
him
he
made
it
be
proclaimed
,
that
whosoever
should
assist
Edward
should
incurre
great
punishment
:
hereby
hee
freed
himselfe
from
giving
suspition
to
England
,
and
come
what
might
come
,
remain'd
friends
to
both
sides
.
Edward
had
2000
men
with
him
besides
Mariners
,
with
which
having
landed
at
Ravenspur
in
Yorkeshire
,
he
sent
forth
some
light
horse
to
discover
how
the
Inhabitants
were
inclined
:
and
finding
them
wholly
turned
over
to
Henries
side
,
not
so
much
as
willing
to
heare
him
named
,
hee
changed
his
resolution
:
hee
gave
out
that
he
did
not
pretend
to
the
Kingdome
,
(
Fearing
lest
the
troubles
that
might
thereby
arise
,
might
alienate
the
peoples
hearts
)
but
to
his
patrimoniall
estate
of
Yorke
under
the
obedience
of
Henry
.
It
cannot
be
imagined
what
good
effect
this
his
crafty
wisedome
produced
;
for
this
his
pretence
being
thought
not
onely
moderate
but
just
,
no
man
opposed
him
therein
.
Equity
,
orany
thing
which
resembles
it
,
is
of
so
great
efficacy
amongst
men
,
as
that
hee
,
who
,
but
a
little
before
,
was
banished
,
declared
a
Traitor
,
and
had
his
Lands
confiscated
,
yet
being
so
great
a
Prince
by
birth
as
hee
was
,
and
having
beene
King
,
it
moved
all
men
to
compassionate
him
,
and
thinke
him
worthy
of
that
favour
which
the
rigour
of
Law
had
debarred
him
of
;
forgetting
how
much
hee
had
made
Henry
suffer
.
With
this
pretence
hee
went
to
Yorke
,
proclaiming
Henry
to
be
King
in
all
parts
,
and
stiling
himselfe
onely
Duke
of
York
.
The
Earle
of
Warwicke
hearing
of
his
arrivall
,
and
of
this
his
dissimulation
wrote
to
his
brother
the
Marquesse
Montague
(
who
stay'd
all
that
Winter
with
a
great
garrison
of
Souldiers
at
Pomfret
)
to
fight
with
him
before
hee
should
gather
new
forces
,
or
at
least
that
hee
should
entertaine
him
till
such
time
as
hee
himselfe
should
come
thither
,
and
that
by
no
meanes
hee
should
suffer
him
to
come
into
Yorke
;
for
by
advancing
his
affaires
there
hee
would
endanger
theirs
.
Hee
,
in
conformity
to
this
,
commanded
all
the
Cities
and
Townes
in
those
parts
not
to
receive
him
,
but
to
shut
their
gates
upon
him
,
and
do
him
all
the
mischiefe
,
which
according
to
the
Lawes
of
the
Land
ought
to
be
done
to
a
publike
enemy
.
But
whilest
the
Earle
was
raising
Souldiers
and
his
Brother
did
not
move
,
Edward
put
forward
,
and
was
met
by
two
Aldermen
neere
to
Yorke
,
who
advised
him
to
steere
his
course
some
other
way
,
for
that
the
City
could
not
but
oppose
him
,
and
do
him
all
possible
mischiefe
.
Hee
having
courteously
heard
them
,
answered
:
that
hee
came
not
to
fight
against
the
King
,
nor
any
wayes
to
molest
him
,
acknowledging
him
to
be
his
Soveraigne
Lord
;
but
that
hee
might
be
permitted
to
enter
into
the
Dutchy
of
Yorke
,
his
ancient
patrimony
,
hoping
that
as
there
was
none
that
could
justly
oppose
him
therein
,
so
they
least
of
any
,
being
the
naturall
subjects
of
his
house
,
from
whence
they
had
at
all
times
received
all
manner
of
grace
and
favour
.
The
Aldermen
returning
with
this
answer
and
hee
after
softly
following
them
,
in
an
instant
the
Citizens
minds
were
changed
:
those
who
were
gotten
upon
the
Walles
to
defend
them
against
him
as
against
an
enemy
,
came
downe
to
be
his
guides
and
to
keepe
him
from
being
by
any
one
injur'd
;
being
come
before
the
City
,
and
met
by
many
of
the
chiefest
Citizens
he
made
such
use
of
his
affability
,
calling
the
Aldermen
your
worships
,
as
by
the
fairenesse
of
his
language
and
his
large
promises
he
got
them
to
yeild
to
what
ever
he
would
.
'T
was
agreed
that
hee
should
be
received
into
the
City
,
if
hee
would
sweare
to
two
things
;
that
hee
would
treat
them
according
to
his
proffered
conditions
;
and
be
obedient
and
faithfull
to
all
Henries
commands
.
Upon
these
tearmes
all
parties
retired
themselves
;
the
Citizens
to
Yorke
,
and
Edward
with
his
people
to
the
fields
;
expecting
the
nextday
.
These
good
people
thought
hereby
to
do
good
service
to
God
,
the
King
,
and
Kingdome
:
but
the
unwary
do
alwayes
harme
when
they
thinke
to
help
.
To
receive
banisht
men
,
to
restore
goods
,
and
to
dispose
of
estates
belongs
not
unto
Subjects
.
The
nextday
Masse
was
said
at
the
gate
whereat
hee
was
to
enter
.
He
swore
to
the
two
Articles
with
such
intention
as
the
effects
of
his
not
observing
them
did
afterwards
declare
.
Wherein
is
to
be
observed
Gods
Long-suffering
,
and
Justice
:
the
one
by
his
not
immediately
punishing
him
;
the
other
extending
it selfe
not
long
after
to
his
Family
,
which
being
deprived
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
that
confer'd
upon
his
enemy
,
was
utterly
destroyed
,
to
manifest
unto
us
that
the
delay
of
punishment
is
not
the
abolishment
thereof
.
These
sacred
ceremonies
being
ended
,
with
divine
attestation
,
he
entred
the
City
,
and
as
soone
as
he
had
from
thence
received
monies
(
notwithstanding
all
his
Articles
)
he
made
himselfe
master
of
it
,
by
placing
therein
a
good
garrison
,
and
they
too
late
perceived
his
breach
of
Faith
:
but
it
behooved
them
patiently
to
endure
the
yoake
,
which
with
their
own
hands
they
had
put
about
their
necks
.
He
stayd
there
but
a
while
;
for
having
taken
certaine
forces
into
pay
,
hee
resolved
to
go
to
London
:
A
rash
resolution
;
had
hee
had
any
thing
to
lose
:
but
being
he
possest
nothing
and
was
either
to
regaine
his
Kingdome
,
or
lose
his
life
(
which
was
not
to
be
valued
since
hee
had
nothing
to
maintaine
it
with
)
't
was
a
noble
resolution
and
altogether
worthy
of
the
greatnesse
of
his
spirit
.
His
neerest
way
lay
by
Pomfret
,
where
Marquesse
Montague
lay
:
he
shun'd
him
,
keeping
on
the
other
hand
foure
miles
above
him
;
and
the
Marquesse
came
not
forth
,
otherwise
Edward
and
his
few
men
had
bin
but
in
bad
condition
.
He
suffer'd
him
to
passe
as
if
he
had
had
no
knowledge
thereof
.
This
was
his
second
error
,
the
first
being
,
that
he
suffer'd
him
to
get
into
Yorke
.
Some
notwithstanding
were
of
opinion
that
he
met
him
not
,
because
he
did
not
much
trust
his
people
,
who
hating
Henry
as
the
onely
Picture
of
a
King
unfit
for
government
,
and
the
cause
of
so
many
scandalls
,
inclined
to
Edward
,
a
King
fit
to
defend
himselfe
and
them
.
Hee
thought
not
to
meet
with
so
good
fortune
,
but
meeting
with
it
and
making
use
of
it
,
he
put
himselfe
againe
into
the
roade-way
,
and
marcht
on
to
Nottingham
,
where
many
Gentlemen
with
great
troopes
of
men
came
to
meet
him
:
here
he
was
proclaimed
King
,
contrary
to
the
tenure
of
his
first
pretences
and
his
Oath
taken
at
Yorke
.
People
flocked
to
him
every
houre
:
he
feared
not
to
passe
on
to
Leicester
,
that
hee
might
draw
nigh
to
the
enemy
,
who
was
then
at
Warwicke
under
the
command
of
the
Earle
thereof
accompanied
by
the
Earle
of
Oxford
,
hee
resolved
either
to
give
him
battell
,
or
else
to
finde
out
some
meanes
to
joyne
with
his
Brother
the
Duke
of
Clarence
.
Warwicke
was
not
well
satisfied
with
the
Marquesse
,
who
by
not
opposing
him
had
advantaged
the
Enemy
;
he
levyed
Souldiers
apace
that
he
might
come
to
the
battell
,
and
advertised
the
Duke
of
Clarence
to
the
end
that
hee
might
hasten
unto
him
;
but
growing
fearfull
of
his
temporizing
he
resolved
to
fight
himselfe
alone
with
those
troops
he
had
,
and
with
this
designe
he
went
to
Coventry
:
Edward
,
who
soone
after
his
departure
from
Warwicke
was
come
thither
,
followed
him
the
same
way
:
the
Earle
was
much
perplexed
;
hee
was
certaine
of
nothing
but
battell
,
his
safety
depended
upon
the
will
of
Fortune
:
His
sonne
in
Law
and
his
brother
were
corrupted
:
the
first
for
certaine
,
the
second
not
unlikely
,
but
rather
to
be
doubted
then
built
upon
.
So
as
having
intrencht
himselfe
he
expected
the
Dukes
comming
,
who
he
understood
was
not
far
off
.
Edward
who
was
not
farre
off
raysed
his
campe
as
if
he
meant
to
give
his
Brother
Clarence
battell
apart
,
and
presented
himselfe
in
battell
aray
before
him
.
But
as
soone
as
they
were
within
sight
one
of
the
other
,
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
ran
into
Clarence
his
Camp
,
not
demanding
safe-conduct
as
upon
like
occasions
is
usuall
;
they
seemed
to
treat
of
what
they
had
long
before
concluded
betweene
themselves
:
peace
was
published
,
and
Edward
proclaimed
King
,
and
the
two
Brothers
embraced
each
other
,
as
if
there
never
had
beene
any
thing
of
difference
betweene
them
.
Never
was
man
more
directly
murdered
then
was
Warwicke
.
All
mischiefe
is
expected
from
a
declared
Enemy
:
but
such
as
proceed
from
a
pretended
Friend
is
as
bitter
as
unexpected
.
'T
is
not
to
be
denyed
that
enmity
betweene
Brethren
is
contrary
to
nature
;
but
their
reconcilement
ought
not
to
be
made
by
the
violation
of
Oathes
,
the
ruine
of
a
Friend
,
Confederate
and
Father
in
Law
:
we
see
the
great
enormities
in
their
proceedings
,
but
we
shall
see
their
punishments
.
The
Duke
of
Clarence
sent
to
excuse
himselfe
to
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
offering
him
any
advantageous
conditions
with
the
King
his
Brother
;
but
he
having
with
much
distemper
heard
the
message
accounting
his
offers
Snares
answered
:
that
hee
in
all
his
actions
had
ever
done
like
unto
himselfe
,
not
like
him
,
a
false
and
perjur'd
Prince
,
and
that
hee
would
not
quit
the
Warre
till
either
dead
or
revenged
:
words
which
gave
assurance
of
nothing
but
Armes
.
But
Edward
thinking
the
first
thing
hee
had
to
do
was
to
have
Henry
in
his
power
turned
towards
London
,
of
the
which
if
hee
could
once
make
himselfe
master
hee
needed
no
more
,
since
the
City
was
sufficient
to
furnish
him
with
whatsoever
hee
needed
.
The
Earle
had
notice
hereof
,
and
did
accordingly
advertise
the
Duke
of
Somerset
,
his
Brother
the
Archbishop
,
and
the
Councell
,
intreating
them
to
defend
the
City
onely
for
three
dayes
,
whithin
which
time
hee
would
come
and
free
them
from
all
danger
,
but
the
Citizens
(
since
their
lives
and
goods
were
in
question
,
if
they
should
oppose
themselves
and
after
be
inforced
to
yeeld
)
consented
not
thereunto
:
and
though
Henries
goodnesse
did
stirre
them
up
to
assist
him
,
yet
his
weakenesse
advised
the
contrary
;
for
unfit
for
whatsoever
action
hee
lived
in
the
Bishops
house
dumbe
and
stupid
;
not
knowing
how
either
to
give
or
take
counsell
.
Comines
all
edges
three
reasons
why
Edward
was
preferr'd
before
him
,
which
if
not
true
may
yet
seeme
true
:
first
the
many
partakers
he
had
in
the
Liberties
of
the
City
,
and
that
his
Queene
was
newly
delivered
of
a
Sonne
:
the
second
;
the
great
debt
he
ought
there
,
which
caused
the
Merchants
to
favour
him
,
lest
they
might
lose
their
principall
:
the
third
,
the
love
of
many
of
the
chiefest
and
richest
Citizens
wives
,
who
as
having
had
familiarity
with
him
drew
their
Husbands
and
Friends
to
favour
him
.
Whether
any
of
all
these
were
true
or
no
,
or
that
Henries
incapacity
was
the
onely
cause
thereof
,
the
resolution
taken
was
in
Edwards
behalfe
;
so
as
in
stead
of
denying
him
entrance
,
they
ran
to
meete
him
:
whereupon
the
chiefe
of
the
adverse
party
hasted
to
save
themselves
.
Forsaken
Henry
was
hee
alone
,
who
voyde
of
helpe
,
dexterity
,
or
resolution
,
knew
not
how
to
escape
;
so
as
Edward
being
entred
,
and
received
with
popular
applause
,
six
Moneths
after
the
losse
of
his
Kingdome
;
hee
put
him
againe
into
the
same
prison
from
whence
few
Moneths
before
hee
had
beene
taken
out
by
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
and
wherein
might
hee
have
beene
suffered
to
live
hee
would
have
beene
more
happy
,
according
to
his
humour
,
then
at
liberty
governing
amongst
so
many
alterations
which
did
transcend
the
faculty
of
his
braine
.
Edward
in
a
publike
oration
commended
the
people
and
thanked
the
Aldermen
for
having
kept
them
loyall
;
on
the
contrary
,
he
caused
all
such
Merchants
as
well
Citizens
as
Foreiners
as
had
assisted
Henry
with
monies
to
be
brought
before
him
,
and
did
with
such
bitter
words
and
in
so
terrible
a
manner
aggravate
their
fault
as
all
men
thought
their
turnes
were
served
:
but
he
who
had
not
his
like
in
captivating
mens
minds
,
after
having
a
long
time
held
them
in
deadly
suspence
,
put
life
into
them
expressing
his
last
words
with
as
much
clemency
as
hee
had
done
his
former
with
terrour
.
This
his
clemency
not
procured
by
the
importunacy
of
Officers
,
or
Supplications
,
but
proceeding
from
his
owne
meere
motion
,
did
so
win
the
hearts
even
of
them
that
were
not
interested
therein
,
as
they
for
the
future
did
that
out
of
meere
love
,
which
formerly
they
would
not
have
done
but
for
feare
.
Warwick
this
meane
while
made
hast
towards
London
,
knowing
the
City
to
be
unfit
for
sieges
,
and
much
lesse
for
redoubled
assaults
:
he
thought
notwithstanding
it
would
defend
it selfe
the
time
desired
,
and
that
finding
the
enemy
busied
about
winning
the
Towne
hee
might
force
him
to
fight
upon
disadvantage
.
But
when
he
heard
that
Edward
was
received
in
and
Henry
againe
made
prisoner
,
hee
was
sorely
afflicted
,
hee
saw
hee
had
cast
up
his
accounts
wrong
,
and
that
fortune
had
brought
him
to
a
precipice
which
hee
could
not
shunne
:
but
there
was
no
remedy
,
and
had
there
beene
any
,
hee
would
rather
have
dyed
than
have
endevoured
it
.
The
Souldiers
hee
had
were
good
,
but
few
in
comparison
of
those
of
an
enemy
smiled
on
by
fortune
,
courageous
in
himselfe
,
and
obeyed
by
all
men
:
Hee
on
the
other
side
had
none
on
whom
to
trust
,
and
if
hee
should
lose
the
battell
hee
had
no
succour
,
for
doubtlesse
all
the
Kingdom
would
incline
to
the
Conquerour
,
being
they
were
already
that
waies
given
.
That
which
troubled
him
most
of
all
was
,
he
knew
not
what
to
thinke
of
the
Marquesse
his
brother
,
who
had
so
often
shewed
himselfe
unwilling
to
meddle
in
this
warre
,
and
still
continued
of
the
same
minde
:
Hee
thought
to
have
dismist
him
but
it
had
been
dangerous
so
to
have
done
,
for
so
he
should
not
onely
have
lessen'd
his
Army
,
but
perhaps
have
made
him
with
his
Troopes
goe
over
to
the
enemy
;
he
resolved
,
by
saying
nothing
,
to
oblige
him
to
runne
the
same
fortune
as
he
should
runne
,
as
he
did
.
He
stayd
at
St.
Albanes
a
little
,
to
refresh
his
people
,
and
went
from
thence
to
Barnet
,
where
hee
incamped
himselfe
,
confidently
believing
the
enemy
would
come
to
finde
him
out
:
nor
was
he
deceived
;
for
Edward
,
not
willing
he
should
come
to
London
,
(
a
City
which
hee
had
experienced
to
be
subject
to
revolt
upon
such
like
occasions
)
left
the
Towne
guarded
by
his
confidents
,
and
marched
forth
with
the
same
Army
,
wherewith
hee
had
entred
the
Towne
;
whereunto
was
added
a
Troope
of
choice
young
men
armed
at
all
pieces
,
so
as
though
hee
could
not
but
hope
for
victory
,
yet
was
he
ill
advised
,
since
he
now
put
that
to
the
hazzard
of
fortune
,
which
by
temporizing
he
might
surely
obtaine
:
for
,
all
the
Countrey
being
on
his
side
,
and
hee
the
supe
riour
in
forces
,
't
was
in
his
power
to
have
starved
the
enemy
,
and
utterly
undone
him
without
the
losse
of
one
man
.
But
these
dull
Fabian
wars
are
seldome
or
never
seen
in
England
.
Edward
came
to
Barnet
on
Easter
Eve
,
and
incamped
himselfe
so
neere
the
enemy
,
as
not
onely
the
neighing
of
horses
,
but
mens
voyces
were
heard
from
the
one
campe
to
the
other
,
so
as
you
will
easily
be
lieve
they
slept
not
much
that
night
.
The
unfortunate
Henry
was
brought
along
,
to
the
end
that
his
captivity
might
astonish
the
enemy
,
and
make
him
lesse
courageous
;
or
else
,
that
if
Edward
should
lose
the
day
hee
might
make
the
more
advantageous
conditions
.
As
soone
as
day
appeared
(
the
day
dedicated
to
our
Saviours
resurrection
)
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
drew
forth
his
Army
into
three
Squadrons
:
He
assigned
the
first
to
the
Marquesse
,
and
the
Earle
of
Oxford
,
flanked
by
some
Troopes
of
horse
;
the
second
he
kept
for
himselfe
,
accompanied
by
the
Duke
of
Exceter
;
and
gave
the
last
to
the
Duke
of
Somerset
.
Edward
(
observing
the
same
order
,
gave
his
Van-guard
to
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
,
(
a
man
of
great
courage
and
counsell
)
the
Rere-ward
to
the
Lord
Hastings
,
(
a
constant
sider
with
the
white
Rose
)
and
kept
the
maine
battell
for
himselfe
,
and
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
keeping
the
prisoner
Henry
by
him
:
hee
framed
a
squadron
of
the
surplus
of
his
men
to
make
use
of
upon
all
occasions
.
Neither
side
wanted
arguments
to
encourage
their
men
:
the
one
Rebellion
,
the
other
Tyranny
.
The
Archers
began
the
battell
,
and
the
Arrowes
being
spent
they
came
to
handy-blowes
:
Edwards
party
prevailed
in
number
,
but
not
in
order
,
vigilancy
,
nor
valour
.
The
battell
was
fought
from
Sunne
rising
till
almost
mid-day
,
fresh
men
supplying
the
places
of
such
as
were
wounded
or
wearied
.
The
Earles
squadron
having
the
worst
hee
reinforc'd
it
with
a
Troope
drawne
out
of
the
Rere-ward
,
with
the
which
he
made
the
enemy
lose
so
much
ground
,
as
many
of
them
flying
away
brought
false
newes
to
London
,
that
Edward
was
put
to
rout
:
who
having
stayed
his
owne
men
,
fighting
himselfe
a
vye
with
whatsoever
Souldier
,
made
the
reserved
Squadron
come
in
on
the
flanke
,
which
gave
so
impetuously
on
those
wearied
men
,
as
that
though
the
Earle
did
what
possibly
hee
could
to
reinforce
them
,
yet
wanting
fresh
men
,
his
voyce
nor
example
stood
him
in
no
stead
,
his
men
,
for
lacke
of
breath
falling
under
the
enemies
Sword
.
The
Earle
giving
in
where
the
enemy
was
thickest
;
either
to
open
them
,
or
not
to
out
live
the
losse
,
was
miserably
slaine
.
His
brother
(
who
by
unwillingly
undertaking
this
warre
,
had
been
the
first
cause
of
this
their
last
mis-fortune
)
seeing
him
drive
in
amongst
the
enemy
(
all
other
passions
giving
place
to
brotherly
love
)
followed
after
him
,
to
make
him
way
to
returne
,
but
hee
shut
it
up
to
himselfe
by
losse
of
his
life
.
This
was
one
of
the
fiercest
battels
ever
fought
by
enraged
men
.
The
Kingdome
and
life
was
in
question
on
the
one
side
,
life
and
the
Kingdome
on
the
other
.
Henry
governed
in
name
,
in
effect
the
Earle
;
but
that
which
most
provoked
him
,
was
the
preservation
of
his
ancient
renowne
,
and
his
desire
of
revenge
upon
the
two
brethren
:
Edward
was
by
him
accounted
ungratefull
,
and
perjured
;
Clarence
ungratefull
,
perjured
,
and
treacherous
.
The
odde
Band
was
his
undoing
.
Some
impute
his
losse
to
a
mistake
in
his
Van
,
for
a
mist
arising
which
suffered
them
not
well
to
discerne
passages
,
they
tooke
the
Starre
rounded
with
rayes
,
which
was
the
Earle
of
Oxfords
cognizance
,
and
which
was
tacked
upon
each
of
his
Souldiers
sleeves
,
to
be
the
Sunne
,
which
was
Edwards
cognizance
:
whereupon
setting
on
Oxfords
men
,
as
on
enemies
,
they
forced
them
to
runne
away
;
nor
could
the
Earle
of
Oxford
,
who
fought
with
incredible
valour
,
detaine
them
.
How
ever
it
was
,
Edward
wonne
the
day
,
with
the
death
of
10000.
of
his
adversaries
,
and
1500.
of
his
owne
;
amongst
which
,
none
of
note
save
Sir
Humphrey
Bourchier
,
sonne
to
the
Lord
Barnes
.
The
cause
of
this
so
great
slaughter
was
attributed
hereto
,
that
whereas
Edward
,
in
his
other
battels
was
wont
to
bid
kill
the
Lords
and
Captaines
,
but
spare
the
rest
,
he
did
not
so
in
this
,
being
offended
that
they
more
esteemed
Warwicke
than
him
.
The
Duke
of
Somerset
and
Earle
of
Oxford
fled
together
towards
Scotland
;
but
fearing
they
might
runne
danger
by
the
length
of
the
way
,
they
went
to
Wales
to
finde
out
Iasper
Earle
of
Pembrooke
.
The
Duke
of
Exceter
,
who
was
left
alive
among
the
dead
bodies
,
got
up
with
much
a
doe
,
and
came
to
Westminster
,
where
hee
tooke
Sanctuary
.
This
was
the
end
of
Warwickes
worldly
glory
,
whose
title
was
to
make
and
unmake
Kings
.
His
ruine
tooke
its
rise
from
his
father
;
who
being
cousin-german
to
Henry
the
fifth
,
(
they
being
brothers
and
sisters
children
)
forsooke
his
respect
of
consanguinity
,
for
that
of
affinity
;
(
Richard
Duke
of
Yorke
having
married
his
sister
Cecily
mother
to
Edward
)
and
so
lost
his
life
:
his
sonne
treading
in
his
fathers
steps
,
and
desirous
to
revenge
his
fathers
death
,
deposed
Henry
to
set
up
Edward
;
by
whom
being
neglected
,
hee
revolted
from
him
,
forced
him
to
fly
his
Countrey
,
set
Henry
at
liberty
,
and
put
the
Crowne
againe
upon
his
head
:
but
Edward
being
returned
,
and
having
changed
his
Lyons
skinne
to
a
Foxes
,
hee
fell
,
betrayed
by
his
sonne
in
law
,
abandoned
by
his
brother
,
and
at
his
greatest
need
forgotten
by
the
common
people
,
who
had
never
more
superstitiously
worshipped
any
one
,
nor
in
their
songs
celebrated
.
Whereby
the
ambitious
may
learne
not
to
raise
tumults
,
trusting
upon
the
people
,
which
like
the
Sea
,
are
moved
by
all
winds
.
I
must
crave
leave
to
answer
one
particular
,
falsely
alleaged
by
Comines
.
He
saies
the
Earle
had
alwaies
wont
to
fight
on
horse-backe
,
that
if
fortune
should
frowne
hee
might
the
better
escape
:
that
his
brother
the
Marquesse
,
who
was
a
gallant
man
,
forced
him
at
this
time
to
fight
on
foot
,
and
made
his
horses
be
led
away
.
But
who
shall
consider
the
Earles
actions
,
and
his
battels
,
this
last
unexcepted
,
will
believe
him
to
be
calumniated
;
for
,
say
he
should
endeavour
to
save
himselfe
,
did
they
not
all
doe
so
?
In
this
battell
,
Somerset
and
Oxford
saved
themselves
by
flight
,
where
there
was
no
speech
of
prisoners
,
nor
ransome
,
but
to
die
by
the
heads-man
,
if
not
in
the
field
.
The
Marquesse
had
lesse
reason
to
feare
,
as
one
not
hated
by
Edward
,
but
rather
by
him
suborned
,
as
knowing
his
appearing
against
him
made
for
him
;
for
had
hee
fought
with
him
,
either
at
Yorke
,
or
else
at
Pomfret
,
hee
never
had
regained
his
Kingdome
.
Had
feare
wrought
any
thing
upon
the
Earle
,
hee
would
not
have
refused
his
sonne
in
lawes
offers
;
hee
would
not
have
resolved
(
the
smalnesse
of
his
numbers
not
considered
)
to
have
fought
at
Barnet
;
and
knowing
that
Queen
Margaret
was
hourely
expected
to
land
in
England
,
hee
would
have
stayed
for
her
.
That
he
should
feare
her
(
as
the
said
Comines
and
Chesnes
doe
both
aver
)
because
the
Duke
of
Somerset
was
with
her
,
is
false
;
for
this
Duke
,
who
is
by
them
pretended
to
be
absent
,
was
present
at
this
battell
,
as
hath
been
said
:
and
the
Queene
could
not
but
be
his
friend
,
for
the
services
hee
had
done
her
,
and
her
future
hopes
in
him
;
so
as
if
he
did
not
wait
her
comming
,
't
was
not
for
any
of
these
reasons
,
but
of
his
too
much
confiding
in
himselfe
;
which
was
his
undoing
.
After
this
victory
Edward
returned
in
triumph
to
London
,
hee
gave
God
thankes
in
Pauls
Church
,
he
there
hung
up
the
Colours
taken
from
the
enemy
;
and
for
three
daies
together
exposed
the
dead
bodies
of
the
two
brothers
to
the
sight
of
all
men
,
to
the
end
that
being
seen
dead
,
no
man
might
further
trouble
him
,
with
taking
upon
them
the
person
and
name
of
Warwioke
,
whose
death
was
the
establishment
of
his
Kingdome
:
So
that
,
as
hee
could
not
sufficiently
expresse
his
joy
thereof
,
so
could
hee
not
enough
lament
the
Marquesses
death
,
whom
hee
loved
,
and
who
so
loved
him
:
as
for
Henry
,
the
type
of
all
misfortune
,
he
was
againe
put
into
the
Tower
.
All
this
while
Queen
Margaret
met
not
with
a
good
wind
for
her
passage
,
which
was
her
misfortune
;
for
t
is
to
be
believed
,
had
she
been
come
before
the
battell
,
matters
would
not
have
gone
so
ill
on
her
side
as
they
did
:
at
last
she
landed
in
Dorsetshire
,
where
hearing
of
Warwickes
discomfiture
and
death
,
and
Henries
re-imprisonment
,
her
wonted
courage
failing
her
she
swounded
,
having
now
no
further
hope
of
comfort
;
the
safest
course
she
could
take
was
to
take
sanctuary
,
she
and
her
sonne
in
a
Monastery
at
Beaulieu
in
Hampshire
,
whither
all
the
chiefest
of
her
faction
came
to
finde
her
out
;
namely
,
the
Duke
of
Somerset
,
his
brother
Iohn
Earle
of
Devenshire
,
(
who
having
been
one
of
Edwards
chiefe
attendants
,
had
,
to
his
misfortune
,
I
know
not
out
of
what
capriccio
,
forsaken
him
)
Iasper
Earle
of
Pembroke
,
the
Lord
Wenlocke
,
(
who
likewise
had
formerly
been
on
Edwards
side
)
and
the
Prior
of
St.
Iohns
one
of
the
Knights
of
Bhodes
.
They
had
much
adoe
to
infuse
new
hopes
into
her
:
shee
was
now
no
more
troubled
at
her
husbands
imprisonment
,
nor
at
the
losse
of
his
Kingdome
;
(
misfortunes
by
her
esteemed
irrevocable
)
her
sonnes
safety
,
as
her
onely
comfort
,
and
the
last
of
all
her
miseries
,
was
that
which
onely
troubled
her
.
Her
opinion
was
not
to
tempt
fortune
any
more
for
feare
of
endangering
him
:
but
Somerset
perswaded
her
that
if
she
would
undertake
the
leading
of
her
people
(
as
formerly
she
had
done
)
she
should
finde
so
many
partakers
,
amongst
which
an
infinite
number
whom
feare
had
made
conceale
themselves
)
that
Edward
would
not
be
able
to
defend
himselfe
against
them
:
that
King
Henries
goodnesse
,
and
the
expectation
of
his
sonne
,
were
deepely
engraven
in
the
hearts
of
all
the
Kingdome
.
This
being
by
the
rest
confirmed
,
she
suffered
her selfe
to
be
perswaded
;
she
desired
to
provide
for
her
sonnes
safety
by
sending
him
into
France
,
but
could
not
effect
it
,
for
Somerset
alleaged
his
presence
was
requisite
;
whereupon
she
condescended
.
This
being
resolved
upon
,
every
one
went
to
make
their
necessary
provisions
;
and
the
Queen
with
the
French
that
were
come
along
with
her
went
to
the
Bath
,
whither
they
came
afterwards
all
unto
her
.
Edward
had
hardly
had
time
to
breath
after
his
victory
at
Barnet
when
he
heard
Queen
Margaret
was
landed
,
and
what
concourse
of
people
flocked
unto
her
out
of
Devonshire
,
and
Cornwall
,
and
other
Southerne
parts
;
hee
knew
not
what
to
doe
,
as
not
knowing
in
what
part
shee
would
set
upon
him
:
hee
sent
forth
some
light-horse
to
make
discovery
,
and
hearing
where
shee
was
,
hee
commanded
that
the
Trained-bands
should
come
to
Abbington
,
whither
hee
himselfe
came
with
those
of
London
,
and
thereabouts
.
As
soone
as
they
were
come
thither
hee
marched
to
hinder
the
enemy
from
joyning
with
the
Earle
of
Pembrooke
,
and
the
other
forces
,
thinking
that
hee
might
facilitate
his
victory
by
fighting
with
them
in
their
present
condition
.
The
Queene
understanding
his
designe
went
to
Bristoll
,
so
to
goe
to
Wales
;
but
the
difficulty
of
passing
over
Severne
,
and
the
Duke
of
Somersets
obstinacy
caused
her
last
ruine
:
her
right
way
lay
by
Gloucester
,
but
the
City
being
under
the
government
of
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
,
the
Kings
brother
,
she
was
not
suffered
to
passe
by
there
;
neither
could
she
force
her
way
having
Edward
at
her
heeles
:
she
went
to
Tewkesbury
,
with
intent
to
passe
as
speedily
as
she
might
into
Wales
,
but
the
Duke
of
Somerset
not
enduring
this
flight
tooke
a
fancy
to
make
an
hault
and
fight
presently
,
and
not
waite
for
the
comming
of
the
Earle
of
Pembrooke
,
who
could
not
be
farre
off
:
his
reason
was
the
danger
of
being
defeated
in
this
their
retreat
;
the
Captaines
approved
his
motion
of
making
a
stand
,
but
not
of
fighting
:
their
opinion
was
,
that
they
should
intrench
themselves
,
so
as
they
might
not
be
forced
without
apparent
danger
to
the
enemy
.
The
Duke
seemed
not
to
be
displeased
at
this
;
for
which
purpose
he
chose
the
Parke
neere
to
the
City
,
where
he
so
well
fortified
himselfe
,
as
that
he
would
have
made
it
good
,
had
not
his
impatient
rashnesse
undone
him
:
for
believing
he
could
never
quit
his
Trenches
without
battell
,
he
thought
better
to
give
it
then
to
receive
it
;
with
this
fatall
capriccio
he
marshalled
his
men
.
He
and
his
brother
Iohn
tooke
the
Van-guard
;
he
gave
the
Reare-ward
to
the
Earle
of
Devonshire
,
and
the
maine
battell
to
Prince
Edward
under
the
directions
of
the
Lord
Saint
Iohns
,
and
Lord
Venlocke
;
the
last
being
promoted
to
that
honour
by
King
Edward
,
and
therefore
noted
of
treachery
.
The
Duke
of
Gloucester
who
had
the
charge
of
his
brothers
Van
making
use
both
of
craft
and
courage
set
upon
the
trenches
,
and
finding
them
not
to
be
forced
,
retreated
;
whereupon
ensued
the
very
thing
hee
imagined
;
to
wit
,
that
Somerset
growing
hereupon
bold
,
would
pursue
him
out
of
his
trenches
;
the
which
hee
did
,
believing
to
be
seconded
by
the
Lord
Venlocke
with
Prince
Edwards
Squadron
;
but
hee
not
moving
,
the
Duke
,
after
a
long
conflict
was
defeated
and
driven
backe
into
his
trenches
,
pursued
even
into
them
by
Gloucester
;
where
finding
Venlocke
yet
not
moved
,
hee
called
him
traytor
,
and
with
his
Sword
clove
his
head
in
two
.
The
King
this
meane
while
having
followed
Gloucester
into
the
trenches
,
cut
the
rest
in
pieces
,
some
few
escaping
into
the
thickets
of
the
Parke
,
into
Monasteries
,
and
whether
else
they
could
flie
.
The
Queene
was
found
in
a
Chariot
halfe
dead
with
sorrow
and
taken
prisoner
.
Speed
saies
shee
fled
to
a
Covent
of
Nuns
,
that
shee
was
taken
thence
by
force
,
and
brought
to
the
King
at
Worcester
.
The
Duke
of
Somerset
,
and
the
Prior
of
Saint
Iohns
valiantly
fighting
,
were
taken
alive
:
Iohn
the
Dukes
brother
,
the
Earle
of
Devonshire
,
with
some
Knights
,
and
3000
more
were
slaine
.
Prince
Edward
fell
into
the
hands
of
Sir
Richard
Crofts
,
who
intended
to
have
concealed
him
,
but
the
King
having
promised
a
pension
during
life
of
an
hundred
pounds
a
yeere
to
whosoever
should
bring
him
to
him
alive
or
dead
,
and
life
to
the
young
Prince
,
if
hee
were
yet
alive
;
Crofts
not
believing
he
would
falsifie
his
faith
,
presented
him
unto
him
.
Edward
looked
upon
him
,
and
admiring
the
sweetnesse
of
his
youth
,
and
disposition
,
asked
him
,
how
he
durst
come
with
flying
Colours
into
his
Kingdome
,
and
raise
his
people
against
him
?
to
the
which
he
couragiously
answered
,
that
he
came
to
recover
his
fathers
Kingdome
,
his
proper
and
naturall
inheritance
,
which
could
not
be
denied
since
it
fell
unto
him
by
legitimate
descent
from
Father
,
Grand-father
,
and
Great-grand-father
.
The
King
offended
at
these
words
,
strucke
him
in
the
face
with
a
Switch
which
he
had
in
his
hand
,
whilst
Clarence
,
Gloucester
,
the
Marquesse
Dorset
,
and
Lord
Hastings
suddenly
slew
him
with
their
Daggers
,
who
were
all
repaid
in
due
time
with
equall
cruelty
.
The
Duke
of
Somerset
,
the
Prior
of
Saint
Iohns
,
and
fourteene
others
,
were
beheaded
on
a
munday
.
This
battell
was
the
last
of
the
Civill
warres
during
Edwards
time
.
The
Queene
was
brought
to
London
,
and
some
yeeres
after
ransomed
(
as
some
say
)
by
her
father
Renatus
King
of
Sicilie
for
fifty
thousand
Crownes
,
which
were
lent
him
by
Lewis
the
eleventh
,
and
not
having
wherewithall
to
re-pay
them
,
hee
sold
unto
him
his
pretence
unto
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
,
by
which
title
Charles
afterwards
went
and
laid
claime
to
it
.
Tillet
is
alledged
for
one
of
those
who
writ
this
:
I
confesse
I
never
found
any
such
thing
in
his
Collection
;
I
remember
I
have
therein
read
,
that
Charles
the
Count
of
Provence
(
who
tooke
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
of
Sicily
after
Renatus
his
death
)
made
Lewis
the
eleventh
his
heire
,
by
vertue
whereof
Charles
the
eighth
pretended
to
that
Kingdome
.
The
two
brothers
of
Sancta
Martha
in
their
Genealogicall
History
of
the
house
of
France
,
affirme
the
same
:
and
speaking
of
this
Queene
,
they
say
,
she
was
set
at
liberty
in
the
yeere
1475.
having
renounced
all
she
could
lay
clame
unto
in
England
by
the
way
of
Joynture
:
they
mention
the
opinion
of
the
fifty
thousand
Crownes
,
but
they
believe
it
not
to
be
true
.
However
it
was
,
she
was
sent
backe
to
France
,
to
spend
the
rest
of
her
life
in
perpetuall
sorrow
,
not
for
the
losse
of
her
husband
,
or
Kingdome
,
but
of
her
sonne
;
whose
sad
memory
accompanied
her
to
her
grave
.
After
this
Edward
visited
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
chastising
in
sundry
manners
such
as
had
appeared
against
him
,
from
thence
he
went
to
London
,
to
remedy
an
inconvenience
,
which
if
it
had
hapned
at
the
Queenes
arrivall
,
his
affaires
had
not
succeeded
so
prosperously
.
Authors
observe
him
to
have
good
fortune
in
such
accidents
as
might
have
hurt
him
,
since
they
hapned
at
such
times
as
they
could
not
doe
so
.
Had
the
Queene
come
before
Warwickes
defeat
,
he
might
peradventure
have
been
enforced
to
a
second
forsaking
of
England
:
if
the
Duke
of
Somerset
had
stayed
for
the
Earle
of
Pembrooke
at
Tewkesbury
,
or
that
the
like
accident
we
are
to
speake
of
had
then
hapned
,
he
had
met
with
much
of
danger
and
difficulty
.
The
Earle
of
Warwicke
after
Edwards
flight
into
Flaunders
had
given
the
charge
of
the
Narrow-seas
betweene
England
and
France
to
Thomas
Nevill
a
base
borne
sonne
to
the
Lord
Faulconbridge
Earle
of
Kent
,
a
man
well
knowne
for
the
greatnesse
of
his
courage
and
Spirit
.
The
Earle
of
Warwicke
being
dead
,
and
he
having
lost
the
profits
of
his
place
(
which
was
Vice-admirall
)
being
declared
an
enemy
to
the
King
,
and
consequently
an
exile
void
of
meanes
,
he
betooke
himselfe
to
live
by
piracy
,
robbing
all
ships
that
past
by
,
whether
friends
or
foes
.
But
thinking
that
by
doing
little
harme
he
could
doe
himselfe
but
little
good
,
he
bethought
himselfe
that
Edward
being
now
with
his
forces
in
the
Westerne
parts
of
the
Kingdome
a
faire
occasion
was
offered
of
handsomely
handling
his
affaires
.
With
this
designe
he
landed
in
Kent
;
he
had
many
ships
full
fraught
with
desperate
people
;
and
such
as
abhorred
poverty
and
parcimony
,
not
knowing
how
to
live
,
but
by
rapine
and
wickednesse
,
flocked
unto
him
:
to
these
were
joyned
seventeene
thousand
men
more
,
if
not
better
,
yet
upon
better
pretences
:
They
gave
out
that
they
would
set
Henry
at
liberty
,
re-invest
him
in
his
estate
,
and
drive
out
the
usurper
:
the
pretence
bare
with
it
a
specious
shew
,
but
their
ends
were
to
sacke
London
;
they
assaulted
it
on
three
parts
,
upon
the
Bridge
,
upon
Algate
,
and
upon
Bishopsgate
:
but
not
able
to
force
the
City
,
they
were
by
the
inhabitants
thereof
beaten
backe
,
and
many
of
them
slaine
.
Thomas
Nevill
their
chiefe
Commander
hearing
that
Edward
hasted
towards
him
,
retired
with
his
first
followers
to
Sandwich
,
leaving
the
rest
to
returne
upon
their
perill
to
their
owne
homes
,
but
not
long
after
having
mis-governed
himselfe
in
his
charge
,
or
given
some
signes
of
infidelity
,
or
were
it
that
the
King
thought
it
not
safe
to
trust
his
Fleet
with
one
of
the
Lancastrian
faction
,
especially
in
a
time
when
the
Earle
of
Richmond
was
in
Brittany
,
he
was
arrested
in
the
Haven
of
Southampton
and
executed
,
paying
for
his
former
defaults
,
which
to
the
hurt
of
all
men
hee
had
committed
by
Sea
and
Land
.
The
Earle
of
Pembrooke
was
yet
in
Wales
after
all
the
rest
of
his
faction
were
either
slaine
or
fled
;
which
much
troubled
Edward
:
he
commanded
Roger
Vaughan
(
a
man
much
followed
in
that
Countrey
)
to
kill
him
,
in
any
whatsoever
manner
;
but
the
Earle
,
being
informed
thereof
,
prevented
him
,
using
Vaughan
as
Vaughan
would
have
used
him
:
he
then
retired
himselfe
to
Pembrooke
,
a
strong
place
,
where
hee
thought
himselfe
safe
:
but
he
was
there
besieged
by
Morgan
ap
Thomas
,
who
so
blocked
up
the
Castle
with
ditches
and
trenches
,
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
get
out
,
had
it
not
been
by
the
meanes
of
David
ap
Thomas
brother
to
Morgan
.
This
man
brought
him
forth
,
and
embarked
him
and
his
nephew
Henry
Earle
of
Richmond
,
who
were
both
by
fortune
driven
into
a
Haven
in
Brittany
:
his
intention
was
to
have
landed
in
Normandy
,
and
to
have
put
himselfe
into
the
protection
of
King
Lewis
,
who
was
likely
to
runne
advantage
thereby
,
for
after
the
warre
made
under
the
title
of
the
Common
good
;
Lewis
was
very
jealous
of
his
brother
,
and
of
the
Dukes
of
Burgundy
and
Brittany
,
and
feared
that
England
now
free
from
home
dissentions
might
assist
them
.
He
apprehended
nothing
more
,
then
that
the
English
should
once
more
set
footing
in
Normandy
:
so
as
the
Earle
of
Richmond
,
next
heire
to
the
Crowne
after
Henry
and
his
sonne
,
was
likely
to
serve
him
as
a
powerfull
meanes
to
keepe
Edward
so
busied
at
home
by
such
as
sided
with
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
as
that
hee
should
not
dreame
of
forraine
enterprizes
;
but
being
falne
upon
Brittany
,
the
Duke
thereof
,
which
was
Francis
the
second
,
knew
very
well
how
to
make
use
of
this
accident
to
his
advantage
:
for
hee
was
now
sure
he
had
a
pledge
,
which
would
upon
all
occasions
enforce
Edward
to
comply
with
his
desires
.
Hee
graciously
received
them
,
and
promised
them
all
security
;
hee
sent
them
to
Uannes
in
appearance
free
and
at
liberty
,
but
in
effect
hee
set
a
good
guard
upon
them
.
This
Princes
escape
was
the
deadly
blow
to
the
house
of
Yorke
;
for
though
Edward
left
no
meane
unassayed
to
have
him
in
his
hands
,
hee
could
never
get
him
.
When
Edward
had
setled
the
businesse
in
Kent
(
he
himselfe
being
gone
thither
to
punish
the
faulty
)
hee
thought
not
himselfe
sufficiently
established
as
long
as
Henry
lived
,
and
till
hee
had
extirpated
the
roote
from
whence
did
budde
forth
all
the
rebellions
.
Some
have
thought
that
Gloucester
put
this
into
his
head
.
That
even
from
that
time
hee
began
to
have
thoughts
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
that
to
have
hereby
one
lesse
opposition
thereunto
he
advised
his
brother
to
it
;
the
which
I
believe
,
but
not
upon
that
designe
;
there
was
small
appearance
of
it
,
hee
having
another
brother
alive
,
though
hee
himselfe
was
so
wholly
composed
of
wickednesse
as
I
shall
joyne
with
him
that
shall
thinke
worst
of
him
.
Howsoever
it
was
,
he
went
to
the
Tower
,
was
Counsellour
,
Judge
,
and
Hangman
,
and
with
one
stroke
of
a
Dagger
slew
the
unfortunate
Henry
.
It
doth
not
notwithstanding
clearely
appeare
that
hee
slew
him
with
his
owne
hands
,
but
t
is
certaine
this
so
cruell
and
unjust
a
deede
was
done
whilst
Hee
was
present
.
This
was
the
end
of
this
good
King
;
thus
ended
He
his
troubles
and
began
his
rest
,
Divine
grace
having
chalked
out
the
way
unto
Him
by
indowing
Him
with
such
conditions
and
peculiar
vertues
as
are
requisite
to
the
finding
out
of
that
permanent
abode
,
which
wee
all
seeke
after
.
Hee
was
beloved
,
but
't
was
but
a
nominall
love
caused
by
His
Religious
vertues
naturally
vennerable
;
but
wanting
wisdome
and
valour
,
Hee
was
in
effect
neither
loved
nor
feared
by
any
.
Hee
was
a
King
from
his
Cradle
,
and
to
boote
with
his
patrimoniall
Kingdome
was
crowned
King
of
France
in
Paris
;
an
honour
shared
in
by
none
before
nor
after
:
and
though
Hee
appeared
not
in
Battells
Armed
and
Souldier
like
as
did
his
Father
,
yet
did
not
the
progresse
of
Victories
for
many
yeares
cease
in
that
Kingdome
under
his
Name
,
till
such
time
as
(
nature
manifesting
her selfe
in
him
)
civill
Warres
arose
,
by
which
Hee
lost
France
,
England
,
and
Himselfe
.
Amongst
his
Christianlike
vertues
,
three
are
remarked
of
exemplary
edification
;
the
one
of
Chastity
,
the
other
two
of
Patience
.
Certaine
Ladies
(
before
Hee
was
married
)
daunced
a
maske
before
Him
,
who
having
their
Bosomes
bare
,
and
their
Heads
fantastically
attired
,
they
no
sooner
appear'd
before
Him
but
he
retired
into
his
Chamber
,
saying
;
He
wondered
they
did
not
blush
so
much
to
shame
themselves
.
From
this
and
the
like
cases
(
hee
not
having
in
all
the
time
of
his
youth
nor
at
any
time
after
,
given
any
the
least
signe
of
inconstancy
)
some
of
his
detractours
would
argue
that
hee
was
impotent
,
and
that
Prince
Edward
was
not
his
Sonne
:
as
if
God
could
not
be
the
Author
of
continency
without
the
meanes
of
frigidity
and
naturall
deficience
.
When
hee
was
a
prisoner
hee
was
with
a
Sword
wounded
in
the
side
by
owne
who
was
come
thither
to
kill
him
,
and
who
did
not
redouble
his
trust
,
being
belike
strucke
with
horrour
in
the
very
act
of
cruelty
:
who
this
man
was
,
or
how
,
or
by
whom
sent
is
not
mentioned
by
Authours
;
when
Henry
was
restored
to
his
Kingdome
,
hee
who
had
wounded
him
was
taken
and
brought
before
him
to
bee
punished
,
but
hee
caused
him
to
be
untied
and
pardoned
him
the
so
doing
,
for
that
it
was
done
to
one
whose
sinnes
deserved
greater
punishment
.
To
another
who
in
the
same
Prison
gave
him
a
cuffe
on
the
Eare
,
hee
onely
replyed
hee
was
too
blame
for
having
struck
an
anointed
King
.
Henry
the
Seventh
had
once
a
thought
to
have
him
Canonized
upon
the
relation
of
his
miracles
,
but
he
forbare
the
prosecution
of
it
;
some
think
,
because
he
thought
much
of
the
accustomed
expences
in
such
solemnities
,
which
being
done
for
a
King
,
and
by
a
King
would
in
all
reason
have
beene
expected
magnificent
,
which
was
contrary
to
his
frugality
.
Others
,
(
as
I
have
beene
told
)
would
have
it
that
being
informed
that
distinction
was
made
in
Rome
,
between
such
as
were
blamelesly
innocent
,
and
such
as
were
Saints
,
he
gave
over
the
pursuit
of
it
.
Henry
was
a
lover
of
learning
,
and
of
the
learned
;
he
founded
Eaton-Colledge
,
and
endowed
it
with
great
Revenewes
,
and
provision
for
Tutors
to
teach
Children
their
first
rudiments
.
Hee
founded
Kings
Colledge
in
Cambridge
,
whither
the
Schollers
of
Eaton
are
transplanted
,
there
to
perfect
their
Studies
in
Sciences
and
Languages
:
His
intention
was
to
make
it
perfectly
magnificent
,
but
his
misfortunes
did
not
permit
him
to
finish
it
:
the
vastnesse
of
the
Chappell
(
a
marke
of
his
intention
and
zeale
)
witnesseth
this
unto
us
:
Hee
indowed
it
with
a
revenew
of
3400
pound
sterling
yearely
,
which
since
that
time
is
increased
.
He
raigned
38
yeares
and
some
few
dayes
,
before
Hee
was
deposed
;
and
but
bare
six
moneths
after
Hee
was
restored
.
He
had
no
issue
but
Edward
Prince
of
Wales
,
slaine
as
hath
beene
said
.
Hee
lived
fifty
two
Yeares
.
His
body
was
carried
from
the
Tower
to
Pauls
Church
invironed
with
a
great
many
Armed
men
,
where
one
whole
day
hee
was
exposed
to
the
view
of
all
men
with
his
face
bare
,
to
the
end
the
people
might
bee
assured
of
his
Death
;
and
there
did
issue
forth
great
quantity
of
Blood
from
out
his
wound
a
sight
which
moved
compassion
in
those
that
looked
on
:
being
taken
from
thence
and
carried
to
Black-Friers
Church
,
his
Body
bled
againe
:
at
last
Hee
was
put
into
a
Coffin
,
carried
to
Chersey
,
and
there
privately
buried
without
any
manner
of
pompe
or
Christian-like
solemnity
.
Henry
the
Seventh
made
his
body
afterwards
be
brought
from
thence
and
buryed
in
Westminster
,
where
Hee
caused
a
Princely
Monument
to
be
built
for
him
.
But
in
these
times
t
is
said
not
to
be
there
,
nor
that
it
is
known
where
it
is
.
Edward
thus
freed
of
his
chiefest
troubles
,
was
not
notwithstanding
1472.
in
quiet
;
for
many
more
arose
which
,
though
lesse
,
ceased
not
to
trouble
him
:
amongst
which
some
strange
events
which
I
forbeare
to
name
,
which
,
though
naturall
,
were
by
some
superstitiously
minded
,
thought
to
be
prodigies
of
future
mischiefe
.
The
Earle
of
Oxford
,
who
after
the
battell
at
Barnet
had
got
into
Wales
,
and
from
thence
to
France
,
having
put
to
Sea
with
seventy
five
men
passed
into
Cornewall
,
where
Hee
made
himselfe
master
of
Saint
Michaels
mount
,
and
did
there
fortify
himselfe
with
meat
and
ammunition
:
but
living
there
,
like
a
banisht
man
,
full
of
feares
,
He
capitulated
to
surrender
it
,
His
life
saved
;
the
which
though
it
were
made
good
unto
him
,
yet
was
in
such
a
manner
as
He
had
beene
better
have
fled
againe
,
then
in
hope
of
life
and
lively-hood
live
miserably
imprisoned
:
for
Hee
was
sent
to
Hammes
where
He
was
kept
twelue
yeares
,
till
the
last
of
Richard
the
Third
,
all
succour
denyed
Him
,
even
the
company
of
His
Wife
,
both
of
them
being
equally
hated
by
the
King
:
the
Earle
;
for
that
Hee
,
his
Father
,
and
Brother
,
had
mightily
favoured
the
house
of
Lancaster
:
and
his
Wife
;
as
sister
to
the
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
the
first
disturber
of
his
quiet
:
so
as
having
taken
from
her
all
shee
had
,
shee
lived
upon
the
charity
of
other
people
,
and
by
what
shee
daily
wonne
by
her
needle
.
The
King
forgot
not
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
though
a
Clergy
man
;
and
though
when
he
was
his
prisoner
hee
entreated
him
with
all
humanity
and
respect
;
and
by
affording
him
the
liberty
of
hunting
afforded
him
the
like
to
escape
:
he
sent
him
to
the
Castle
of
Guisnes
,
causing
him
there
to
be
strictly
looked
unto
:
and
though
some
while
after
at
the
request
of
his
friends
,
hee
gave
him
his
liberty
,
't
was
too
late
for
him
;
for
overdone
with
griefe
and
melancholly
,
he
but
for
a
small
while
injoyed
his
begg'd
freedome
:
The
death
of
his
two
Brothers
,
the
extirpation
of
his
Family
,
and
the
Kingdomes
being
in
the
hands
of
an
enemy
Prince
caused
his
death
.
Henry
Holland
Duke
of
Exceter
(
he
who
Philip
Comines
affirmes
hee
hath
seene
begging
bare
Foote
and
bare
Legg'd
,
from
doore
to
doore
in
the
Court
of
Charles
Duke
of
Burgondy
,
and
whose
Grandmother
was
sister
to
Henry
the
Fourth
,
being
repossest
of
his
goods
when
Henry
the
sixt
was
re-possest
of
his
Kingdome
,
injoyed
that
happinesse
but
a
small
time
,
for
at
Edwards
returne
hee
was
left
amongst
the
dead
at
the
battell
of
Barnet
,
but
comming
to
himselfe
againe
,
hee
tooke
Sanctuary
at
Westminster
,
where
hoping
to
obtaine
pardon
by
the
intercession
of
his
Wife
Anne
Sister
to
the
King
,
shee
was
so
farre
from
intreating
for
him
as
that
shee
desired
to
be
devorced
;
which
shee
obtained
:
whereupon
forsaking
the
Sanctuary
out
of
disperation
,
't
is
not
knowne
what
hee
did
with
himselfe
;
his
Body
was
found
upon
the
shore
of
Kent
,
no
Ship-wrack
being
discerned
.
The
inhumanity
of
this
Anne
,
and
the
fraud
of
her
Sister
Margaret
of
Burgondy
(
as
will
be
seene
in
the
Reigne
of
Henry
the
Seventh
)
afford
mee
an
observation
,
which
,
but
upon
such
an
occasion
,
I
should
not
have
lighted
upon
.
It
cannot
be
said
but
that
the
pretence
unto
the
Kingdome
was
a
principall
cause
of
the
enmity
betweene
the
houses
of
Lancaster
and
Yorke
;
to
thinke
otherwise
were
to
erre
against
common
sence
,
but
I
believe
that
without
such
respect
they
had
beene
incapable
of
hearty
friendship
,
by
reason
of
the
difference
of
their
natures
,
derived
from
their
fore-fathers
.
For
,
as
all
that
was
good
in
the
House
of
Yorke
was
wound
up
in
Edmund
Duke
of
Yorke
the
first
Father
thereof
;
so
all
the
bad
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
rested
in
the
person
of
Iohn
Duke
of
Lancaster
the
first
Father
thereof
;
with
this
difference
notwithstanding
;
that
whereas
the
good
was
intense
and
constant
in
Edmund
,
the
bad
was
remisse
and
inconstant
in
Iohn
;
the
former
never
did
any
harme
,
for
being
naturally
inclined
to
do
good
it
would
have
troubled
him
to
have
done
evill
to
any
one
;
the
other
having
ability
to
do
evill
,
and
having
done
evill
,
by
a
vertuous
resolution
forbeare
to
do
so
;
but
this
goodnesse
ceased
with
Edmund
,
those
who
descended
from
him
being
stained
with
fraud
and
malice
:
and
evill
(
such
as
it
was
)
ceased
likewise
with
Iohn
,
all
who
descended
from
him
proving
vertuous
;
but
as
Henry
the
Fourth
,
his
onely
Sonne
,
may
seeme
not
to
merit
the
name
of
good
having
usurped
the
Kingdome
,
and
to
secure
himselfe
therein
committed
so
many
excesses
;
so
Edward
the
eldest
Sonne
of
Yorke
may
seeme
not
to
deserve
the
name
of
bad
,
haveing
in
vertue
out
done
his
Father
dying
gloriously
in
the
battell
of
Agencourt
:
but
for
all
this
the
observation
is
not
erroneous
;
for
if
Henry
did
usurpe
the
Kingdome
,
't
was
not
by
consultation
,
or
any
fancy
of
his
owne
,
for
hee
had
never
dreampt
thereof
had
not
the
people
called
him
thereunto
,
and
Richards
ill
government
enforc't
him
.
On
the
contrary
Edward
Duke
of
Yorke
lost
all
claime
to
goodnesse
,
by
conspiring
against
the
said
Henry
to
bereave
him
both
of
Life
and
Kingdome
,
not
having
beene
any
wayes
injur'd
by
him
;
for
all
the
rest
they
admit
not
of
exception
:
all
the
Lancastrians
were
good
;
those
of
Yorke
,
bad
:
Edward
the
Fourth
did
almost
alwayes
falsify
his
Faith
,
the
Duke
of
Clarence
;
first
was
traytour
to
his
Brother
▪
then
to
his
Father
in
Law
,
Richard
the
Third
a
monster
in
perfidiousnesse
and
cruelty
,
all
of
both
houses
were
notwithstanding
equally
valiant
,
Henry
the
sixth
excepted
,
whose
intentivenesse
to
Divine
things
,
tooke
from
him
the
thought
of
humane
assaires
;
whereupon
as
the
house
of
Lancaster
lost
the
Kingdome
in
him
,
through
His
too
much
goodnesse
,
so
the
house
of
Yorke
lost
it
in
Richard
the
Third
through
his
height
of
wickednesse
:
so
as
it
is
not
to
bee
wondered
at
if
Henry
the
Eighth
,
proceeding
afterwards
from
these
two
Races
,
did
in
his
first
yeare
proceed
so
well
being
begotten
by
a
Lancastrian
father
,
and
afterwards
so
ill
,
his
mother
being
of
the
house
of
York
;
not
that
she
was
bad
,
but
by
the
influence
of
her
bloud
.
Edwards
revenge
was
not
bounded
with
the
punishment
of
the
great
ones
;
for
,
making
enquiry
after
such
as
had
born
Arms
against
him
,
he
caused
many
of
the
meaner
sort
to
be
executed
;
and
,
not
able
to
inflict
the
like
punishment
on
them
all
,
without
the
mark
of
cruelty
,
he
taxed
them
all
in
sums
of
Money
,
some
more
,
some
lesse
,
according
to
their
possessions
.
But
the
Earl
of
Pembrooks
and
the
Earl
of
Richmonds
escape
did
much
trouble
him
,
as
that
which
did
most
import
him
,
since
they
were
forth-coming
and
out
of
his
reach
.
He
sent
over
into
Britanny
,
and
spared
neither
for
promises
,
nor
ready
moneys
to
obtain
them
.
But
the
Duke
unwilling
to
violate
the
laws
of
hospitality
and
his
plighted
faith
,
denied
to
deliver
them
;
upon
promise
notwithstanding
to
have
such
a
care
of
them
,
as
that
they
should
not
molest
him
.
He
stood
in
need
of
the
friendship
of
England
,
for
that
Lewis
kept
him
perpetually
busied
,
so
as
it
made
much
for
him
to
have
those
two
Earles
in
his
custodie
,
that
he
might
so
hold
Edward
in
hand
and
in
hope
,
and
make
him
depend
upon
his
will
and
pleasure
with
firm
resolution
notwithstanding
,
in
commiseration
of
their
misfortunes
,
never
to
yeeld
them
up
:
he
notwithstanding
parted
them
one
from
another
,
and
took
from
them
such
English
as
waited
upon
them
,
placing
his
own
servants
about
them
,
to
the
end
that
,
making
them
safe
,
Edward
might
be
the
more
secure
,
by
his
keeping
promise
with
him
,
and
faith
with
them
.
But
Edward
not
herewithal
satisfied
(
foreseeing
,
as
it
may
be
thought
)
the
evil
that
was
to
ensue
thereby
,
though
not
in
his
life-time
)
sent
unto
him
again
,
under
pretence
of
thanking
him
,
but
,
in
effect
,
to
tie
him
with
a
chain
of
Gold
to
look
well
to
them
:
he
obliged
himself
to
pay
unto
him
a
yeerly
Pension
,
hoping
that
the
gate
being
once
open
to
the
receiving
of
Moneys
,
he
might
easily
obtain
them
by
some
great
sum
,
when
his
honesty
and
faith
waxen
old
might
be
wrought
upon
by
the
batteries
of
Bribery
.
But
if
he
were
deceived
in
the
one
,
he
was
not
so
in
the
other
;
for
the
Pension
made
him
the
more
diligent
in
their
Custody
.
Charles
Duke
of
Burgondy
sent
Ambassadours
over
into
England
,
to
move
Edward
to
crosse
the
Seas
and
make
Wars
with
France
,
1473.
that
so
he
might
recover
those
Provinces
which
,
not
many
yeers
before
,
were
lost
by
the
English
,
promising
him
to
assist
him
in
the
recovery
thereof
.
Edward
was
herewithal
much
pleased
;
he
called
a
Parliament
,
and
easily
obtained
Moneys
,
wherewith
he
made
requisite
provisions
for
a
businesse
of
so
great
importance
.
But
before
we
proceed
any
further
herein
,
't
is
requisite
we
take
a
short
view
of
some
few
yeers
past
,
that
we
may
finde
the
Rise
of
this
Commotion
,
and
so
the
better
understand
the
cause
and
ground-work
thereof
.
There
was
so
great
an
Antipathy
between
the
King
of
France
and
Duke
of
Burgondy
,
as
it
made
them
differ
in
all
their
actions
:
their
enmity
grew
ever
since
the
King
,
being
Dolphine
,
and
fled
from
his
father
,
did
retire
himself
into
Flanders
,
where
he
tarried
many
yeers
,
defray'd
,
and
nobly
entertain'd
by
Philip
father
to
Charles
;
so
as
that
which
in
others
would
have
served
as
the
seed
of
friendship
and
good
will
,
served
them
all
their
life-time
as
the
cause
of
hatred
.
The
King
was
endued
with
many
excellent
conditions
;
for
wisdom
he
was
not
inferiour
to
any
of
the
then-Princes
in
Christendom
;
though
that
wisedom
(
according
to
those
who
with
more
superstitious
accuratenesse
define
it
)
did
rather
deserve
the
name
of
Craft
;
the
object
thereof
being
for
the
most
part
deceit
.
He
conceived
that
,
having
himself
been
turbulent
and
refractory
to
his
father
,
his
brother
Charles
,
the
Princes
of
the
blood
,
and
other
great
ones
might
with
more
reason
be
like
to
him
:
That
there
were
but
two
remedies
for
it
:
To
keep
them
under
,
by
not
committing
any
charge
unto
their
trust
;
and
To
disunite
them
,
by
sowing
discord
amongst
them
.
Those
whom
he
most
feared
,
and
consequently
most
hated
,
were
the
Dukes
of
Burgondy
and
of
Britanny
,
great
and
puissant
Princes
;
and
much
the
more
,
for
that
they
had
obliged
themselves
by
plighted
faith
to
run
one
and
the
same
Fortune
.
He
much
feared
his
Brother
,
not
that
he
had
any
brains
(
for
being
very
simple
,
there
was
small
cause
of
fear
in
him
)
but
that
,
seduced
by
other
mens
warinesse
,
he
might
serve
for
a
pretence
to
their
ambitions
;
he
therefore
fed
him
still
with
hopes
,
but
kept
him
in
perpetual
poverty
,
to
bereave
him
of
all
means
whereby
to
make
him
considerable
;
he
never
made
good
that
which
he
promised
him
;
and
though
he
afterwards
gave
him
the
Dutchy
of
Berry
,
't
was
in
so
dry
a
fashion
,
as
having
distasted
him
,
he
fled
into
Britanny
,
whence
arose
the
War
of
the
Common
Good
,
in
which
they
all
joyned
against
him
.
Philip
the
father
of
Charles
,
who
was
then
alive
,
did
not
confederate
with
them
,
but
being
distasted
that
the
King
would
have
redeemed
all
such
Cities
as
he
held
upon
the
Soame
(
which
could
not
be
denied
him
,
according
to
the
Treaty
at
Arras
)
he
suffered
his
son
to
go
over
to
them
,
who
made
a
conclusion
thereof
with
a
Peace
,
not
to
the
Common
good
,
but
to
the
good
of
particulars
:
for
Lewis
,
to
free
himself
of
them
,
freely
promised
all
they
could
demand
,
intending
not
to
perform
any
thing
save
what
he
could
not
chuse
;
and
waiting
for
an
occasion
to
ruine
them
one
by
one
,
when
they
should
be
disjoyned
,
he
restored
to
Burgondy
the
forenamed
Cities
,
he
having
paid
nine
moneths
before
Four
hundred
thousand
Crowns
for
them
;
he
quitted
them
now
for
nothing
,
and
not
to
be
redeemed
under
Two
hundred
thousand
,
and
that
not
till
after
the
death
of
Charles
.
He
created
Count
St.
Paul
Constable
of
France
;
he
yeelded
up
the
Duke
of
Britanny
certain
Towns
in
Normandy
,
which
he
had
taken
;
and
to
his
brother
,
instead
of
the
Dukedom
of
Berry
,
he
gave
the
Dukedom
of
Normandy
,
which
he
soon
after
took
from
him
,
changing
it
for
the
Dukedom
of
Guienne
,
to
the
end
that
being
far
from
the
help
of
England
and
Burgondy
,
he
might
take
it
from
him
as
he
had
done
the
former
,
and
as
he
already
began
to
do
,
had
he
not
by
poison
died
.
Lewis
his
Designe
,
after
his
brothers
death
,
was
to
ruine
the
other
two
that
yet
remained
,
using
all
possible
means
to
separate
them
one
from
the
other
,
as
he
had
separated
his
brother
from
them
both
.
Duke
Philip
being
this
mean
while
dead
,
and
he
having
made
new
agreements
with
Duke
Charles
,
his
son
,
he
kept
not
any
one
of
them
;
but
seeing
him
intangled
in
the
German
Wars
,
he
set
the
Emperour
,
the
Dukes
of
Lorrein
and
of
Austria
,
and
the
Switzers
upon
his
back
;
which
was
the
cause
why
Charles
,
not
able
to
oppose
two
mighty
enemies
at
the
same
time
,
incited
Edward
against
him
,
in
like
manner
as
his
father
Philip
had
incited
Henry
the
fifth
against
Charles
the
seventh
,
father
to
this
Lewis
.
But
the
Duke
had
undertaken
to
justle
with
a
wit
superiour
to
his
:
Lewis
was
a
dissembler
,
patient
,
cautelous
,
accustomed
to
war
no
lesse
with
Businesse
then
with
Arms
,
and
more
by
Moneys
then
by
exposing
himself
to
hazard
;
a
Captain
who
knew
how
to
watch
his
opportunity
,
to
meet
occasion
,
to
feed
even
the
most
incredulous
with
hopes
;
in
his
Fights
,
fear
did
not
render
him
stupid
,
nor
good
successe
,
proud
;
he
was
endued
with
a
judgement
void
of
harmfull
opinions
;
in
chusing
out
times
for
the
execution
of
his
designes
,
he
came
not
short
of
whatever
provident
and
compleat
General
.
None
of
which
,
set
Valour
aside
,
was
found
in
Charles
,
the
vastnesse
of
whose
imaginations
gave
not
way
to
any
consideration
.
He
conceived
he
might
at
the
same
time
keep
Lewis
lowe
,
reassume
his
ancient
Title
of
King
in
Burgondy
,
extend
his
Dominions
as
far
as
runs
the
River
Rhine
,
having
in
his
imagination
devoured
Alsatia
,
the
Switzers
and
Lorrein
;
so
as
he
may
be
compared
to
those
who
,
grasping
at
all
,
have
made
nothing
sure
but
a
miserable
end
unto
themselves
.
Had
he
not
dreamt
of
all
the
rest
,
but
onely
applied
himself
to
Lewis
,
his
cunning
would
not
have
been
able
to
have
saved
him
.
Edward
spent
much
time
in
putting
himself
in
order
for
this
Voyage
,
having
spent
the
Money
given
unto
him
for
the
War
,
1474.
upon
his
own
occasions
;
so
as
not
knowing
any
more
expedient
means
,
he
caused
a
List
to
be
made
of
all
the
richest
and
ablest
men
in
London
,
of
what
condition
soever
;
and
calling
them
before
him
,
he
by
his
perswasions
wrought
so
well
upon
them
,
shewing
them
the
necessity
of
his
Undertaking
,
the
honour
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
profit
that
would
redound
,
and
the
extraordinary
charge
required
thereunto
,
as
they
all
willingly
suffered
themselves
to
be
assessed
,
some
to
gratifie
him
,
some
for
example
,
some
for
fear
;
so
as
he
got
more
Money
then
he
needed
for
that
purpose
.
A
reverend
old
rich
widow
being
by
the
King
demanded
what
she
would
contribute
upon
so
urgent
an
occasion
,
answered
;
Your
Majesties
Royal
and
amiable
presence
exacts
from
me
twenty
pounds
sterling
.
The
King
was
pleased
with
the
answer
and
with
the
gift
,
which
he
witnessed
by
kissing
her
;
wherewithal
the
old
wom●…n
was
so
well
pleased
,
as
she
gave
him
Twenty
pounds
more
.
When
he
was
come
to
Dover
,
he
there
found
fifty
Ships
sent
by
the
Duke
of
Burgondy
from
Holland
and
Zeland
for
transportation
of
Horse
,
which
was
the
diligence
he
used
in
this
Enterprise
:
but
such
was
the
abundance
of
all
things
there
,
as
they
could
not
be
past
over
to
Calais
in
lesse
then
Three
weeks
;
so
as
if
the
King
of
France
had
had
any
Ships
,
as
he
had
not
,
he
had
easily
hindred
them
,
or
else
have
forced
Edward
to
a
double
charge
in
securing
their
passage
by
a
Fleet
at
Sea
.
The
Army
consisted
of
One
thousand
five
hundred
Horsemen
,
most
of
the
Horses
barded
with
Trappings
,
and
each
Horseman
had
sundry
led
Horses
:
great
store
of
Foot
,
but
Authors
do
not
name
the
number
;
Fifteen
thousand
Bowmen
,
all
on
Horseback
;
infinite
was
the
number
of
men
employed
about
the
Artillery
and
Tents
;
and
amongst
all
this
number
,
there
was
not
one
unuseful
person
.
Commines
says
,
Never
did
King
of
England
passe
the
Seas
with
a
more
powerful
Army
,
nor
with
better
men
,
nor
more
richly
armed
.
To
boot
with
these
,
Three
thousand
men
were
set
apart
to
go
for
Britanny
.
Edward
,
before
he
went
from
Dover
,
sent
Gartier
a
Herauld
,
and
a
Norman
by
Nation
,
with
Letters
to
Lewis
,
wherein
he
demanded
the
Kingdom
of
France
as
properly
belonging
to
him
;
which
if
he
should
deny
,
he
denounced
fire
and
sword
against
him
,
as
against
one
who
usurped
what
belonged
to
another
.
Lewis
would
read
the
Letter
aside
,
to
avoid
the
occasion
of
whispers
which
thereby
might
be
given
.
When
he
had
read
it
,
he
said
unto
the
Herauld
,
He
knew
his
Master
the
King
of
England
came
not
into
France
out
of
any
motion
of
his
own
,
but
egged
thereunto
by
the
Duke
of
Burgondy
(
who
,
having
ruinated
himself
,
thought
by
his
means
to
raise
himself
up
again
)
and
the
Constable
,
who
,
as
Uncle
to
his
wife
,
had
found
more
credit
with
him
then
he
deserved
;
but
let
him
be
assured
they
would
not
make
good
any
thing
they
had
promised
him
;
the
Duke
by
reason
of
his
impotency
,
and
the
Constable
by
his
disloyalty
,
being
born
to
deceive
all
men
,
and
to
sowe
distrust
where
he
hoped
for
advantage
:
that
he
had
made
him
Constable
,
to
boot
with
other
favours
and
Acts
of
Grace
,
with
which
since
he
could
not
oblige
him
,
Edward
was
not
likely
to
do
it
;
for
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
tread
in
any
path
but
that
of
Fraud
and
Treachery
:
That
Edward
having
to
do
with
such
people
in
a
season
so
neer
Winter
,
he
might
do
better
to
agree
with
him
,
then
to
hazard
his
Person
,
Reputation
,
and
People
(
trusting
on
two
whereof
the
one
was
unable
,
the
other
unfaithful
)
and
run
hazard
of
too
late
Repentance
.
This
being
said
,
he
with
his
own
hands
gave
unto
the
Herauld
Three
hundred
Crowns
,
and
promised
him
a
thousand
more
,
if
the
King
his
Master
and
he
should
gree
,
whereby
he
obliged
him
to
do
him
the
best
service
he
could
.
Gartier
,
allured
by
his
liberality
,
promised
to
do
what
he
was
able
;
but
that
the
businesse
was
not
to
be
moved
till
the
King
his
Master
had
past
the
Seas
;
that
then
he
would
advise
him
to
send
a
Herauld
to
demand
safe-Conduct
for
Ambassadours
,
who
might
addresse
himself
to
the
Lord
Howard
or
the
Lord
Stanley
,
to
whom
he
would
bring
him
in
.
With
this
he
took
his
leave
,
and
was
by
Lewis
in
publike
(
besides
what
he
had
given
him
in
private
)
presented
with
Thirty
Ells
of
Crimson-Velvet
.
When
Edward
was
come
to
Calais
,
he
was
troubled
not
to
finde
Charles
there
,
who
according
to
appointment
was
to
have
waited
for
him
in
that
place
;
but
he
was
more
offended
,
that
whereas
the
War
should
have
been
begun
three
Moneths
before
his
arrival
,
he
had
not
yet
begun
it
,
nor
was
he
like
to
begin
it
,
being
busied
in
the
Siege
of
Nuz
:
He
sent
forthwith
to
him
,
to
know
what
he
meant
to
do
.
Charles
after
the
getting
of
Guelders
and
the
County
of
Zutphen
,
was
carried
away
with
new
conceits
:
he
was
made
Heir
to
those
Countreys
by
Arnaldus
the
last
Duke
,
who
had
disinherited
his
son
Adolphus
,
who
had
behaved
himself
ungratefully
and
cruelly
towards
him
;
so
as
being
possessed
thereof
,
he
thirsted
after
the
neighbouring
Countreys
,
and
neglected
the
War
of
France
,
which
most
imported
him
:
but
being
confirmed
in
this
humour
by
the
slowe
proceedings
of
Germany
,
by
the
avarice
and
wretchlesnesse
of
the
Emperour
Frederick
the
Third
,
who
was
not
able
to
oppose
him
without
the
power
of
the
whole
Empire
,
he
bent
himself
thereunto
:
to
this
purpose
he
procured
a
Truce
with
Lewis
for
some
moneths
.
Lewis
his
Counsellors
were
averse
to
the
granting
of
this
Truce
,
but
himself
was
of
a
contrary
opinion
;
foreseeing
,
that
if
Charles
were
once
entangled
in
these
affairs
,
he
would
never
rid
his
hands
of
them
;
for
by
having
the
Emperour
,
the
Empire
and
the
Princes
thereof
his
enemies
,
he
could
not
have
leasure
to
employ
himself
elsewhere
.
Charles
his
designe
was
to
get
the
dominion
of
Rhine
as
far
as
Basil
,
which
he
thought
he
might
do
;
for
he
already
possessed
all
the
Lands
between
Holland
and
Collen
;
and
between
Collen
and
Basil
he
enjoyed
the
County
of
Farrata
,
which
was
pawn'd
to
him
by
Sigismund
Duke
of
Austria
,
the
which
he
intended
never
to
restore
;
and
this
his
designe
was
occasioned
by
his
having
taken
into
his
protection
Robert
of
Bavaria
Archbishop
of
Collen
Brother
to
Lodowick
Prince
Elector
,
who
with
a
joynt
consent
was
by
the
Clergie
and
Commonalty
driven
out
,
and
they
placed
Nortmannus
Brother
to
Lodowick
Barbarus
Landgrave
of
Hessen
in
his
place
:
But
because
Nuz
a
Fort
of
great
consequence
Three
miles
distant
from
Collen
held
with
the
City
,
he
besieged
it
(
it
being
defended
by
Henry
Brother
to
Nortmannus
)
believing
that
when
he
should
have
taken
this
place
,
Collen
would
not
long
hold
out
.
Lewis
,
seeing
him
thus
madly
minded
,
it
redounding
to
his
advantage
that
he
should
more
and
more
be
engaged
therein
,
prolonged
the
Truce
,
and
took
from
him
all
manner
of
scruple
of
breaking
it
.
Charles
laid
Siege
to
Nuz
at
the
same
time
that
he
had
perswaded
Edward
to
war
with
France
,
and
was
a
whole
yeer
before
it
,
when
he
thought
suddenly
to
have
taken
it
,
and
to
have
been
time
enough
to
have
met
Edward
with
his
Fleet
,
which
was
as
fair
a
one
as
any
Prince
could
have
.
The
Emperour
and
all
the
Germane
Princes
came
to
the
succour
of
this
Town
,
hoping
to
meet
20000
fighting
men
there
which
Lewis
had
promised
to
send
,
but
they
came
not
,
he
having
need
of
them
himself
to
oppose
the
English
,
who
were
hourly
expected
in
France
.
Lewis
rather
endeavoured
to
have
peace
with
Charles
,
or
to
prolong
the
Truce
,
the
which
he
did
not
obtain
;
for
Charles
presumed
he
could
at
the
same
time
take
Nuz
,
drive
the
Emperour
away
,
and
ruine
Lewis
,
being
set
upon
by
three
enemies
;
himself
,
England
,
and
Britanny
.
Lewis
,
on
the
other
side
,
favoured
by
the
length
of
the
Siege
,
and
the
slacknesse
of
the
English
,
assoon
as
the
Truce
was
expired
,
took
many
Cities
of
his
,
burnt
all
his
Countrey
between
Abbevile
and
Arraz
,
and
took
Iames
of
S.
Paul
,
Brother
to
the
Constable
,
prisoner
:
He
made
the
Dukes
of
Lorrain
and
of
Calabria
his
enemies
,
who
entred
Luxenburg
;
and
likewise
the
Duke
of
Austria
and
the
Switzers
,
who
took
from
him
the
County
of
Farrata
.
He
notwithstanding
all
this
,
was
obstinate
in
continuing
the
Siege
,
nor
did
he
rise
from
before
the
Town
till
forced
by
necessity
,
and
divers
incommodities
;
the
which
had
he
endured
but
Ten
days
longer
(
as
he
might
very
well
have
done
)
the
Fort
had
been
yeelded
up
unto
him
;
for
people
died
there
of
hunger
:
but
he
raised
the
Siege
,
not
knowing
their
necessity
;
and
would
have
raised
it
before
,
all
hopes
of
gaining
it
being
lost
,
had
it
not
been
that
out
of
ostentation
he
might
say
,
that
the
Emperour
accompanied
by
all
the
Princes
of
the
Empire
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Secular
,
could
not
make
him
raise
his
Siege
,
though
the
Emperours
Army
was
four
times
as
great
as
his
:
but
seeing
his
Army
consumed
through
long
sufferings
,
the
death
of
4000
of
the
best
Souldiers
he
had
,
the
losse
of
Farrata
,
the
Dutchy
of
Luxenburg
pillaged
,
the
Counties
of
Poictiers
and
Piccardy
burnt
,
the
King
of
England
so
much
desired
by
him
,
and
so
hardly
wrought
thereunto
,
at
Calais
,
expecting
him
,
and
threatning
to
return
;
he
was
content
to
raise
it
,
remitting
Nuz
to
the
Popes
Legat
,
to
dispose
thereof
as
the
Apostolike
Sea
should
think
good
.
Thus
having
sent
the
remainder
of
his
people
into
Lorrein
and
Bar
,
that
by
sacking
them
they
might
refresh
themselves
,
he
himself
,
with
a
very
small
attendance
,
went
to
Calais
,
where
he
was
but
coldly
welcomed
,
as
one
who
was
expected
in
a
Warlike
,
not
in
a
Complemental
posture
.
They
did
notwithstanding
follow
him
,
and
were
by
him
led
by
the
way
of
Bullen
to
Peron
,
whereinto
he
suffered
but
few
of
them
to
enter
,
being
jealous
of
the
place
as
if
they
had
been
his
enemies
.
The
Constable
had
sundry
times
promised
Charles
to
give
up
unto
him
Saint
Quintines
;
but
not
having
done
it
,
and
meaning
nothing
lesse
,
he
now
sent
to
him
Lewis
Creville
with
his
excuse
,
saying
,
that
if
he
should
have
delivered
it
up
to
him
,
he
should
have
done
him
a
disservice
,
by
bereaving
him
of
all
belief
of
his
service
in
France
:
but
that
now
seeing
he
was
joyned
with
the
King
of
England
,
he
durst
do
it
.
He
sent
him
likewise
a
Letter
of
Credit
wherewithal
to
serve
himself
with
the
King
,
and
to
assure
him
of
his
best
assistance
in
his
behalf
;
this
was
accompanied
with
a
Writing
sealed
up
,
wherein
he
promised
to
assist
and
serve
all
the
Confederates
of
Burgundy
,
namely
the
King
of
England
,
against
any
whosoever
,
none
excepted
.
The
Constable
was
by
nature
perfidious
and
full
of
falshood
,
but
no
ways
wise
;
so
as
it
is
no
wonder
if
notwithstanding
all
his
cunning
he
was
ruined
:
for
evil
doings
seldom
end
well
,
especially
when
craft
and
treachery
are
used
towards
one
more
crafty
and
more
powerful
.
The
Fox
loseth
all
his
wiles
,
when
in
the
Lions
paws
.
The
Constable
,
while
he
was
but
Count
S.
Paul
,
had
served
Philip
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
and
gained
the
good
will
of
his
son
Charles
,
whom
he
governed
in
all
his
ways
;
the
which
Lewis
observing
,
he
thought
to
win
him
over
to
his
side
,
by
making
him
his
Constable
,
believing
by
this
new
obligation
to
corrupt
his
former
ancient
friendship
;
whilst
Charles
was
confident
the
Count
would
never
abandon
his
Cause
:
and
both
of
them
were
deceived
:
For
,
though
he
might
at
the
same
time
have
kept
his
old
Master
,
pay'd
all
Duties
to
his
new
one
,
and
inhansed
his
deserts
with
the
one
and
with
the
other
;
yet
would
not
his
bad
inclinations
suffer
him
so
to
do
:
for
instead
of
being
a
means
of
peace
and
friendship
between
them
,
he
stirred
them
both
up
to
war
and
hatred
.
Sincerity
and
Candor
were
not
merchandise
for
his
Ware-house
;
nor
could
he
have
made
use
of
them
,
had
he
been
willing
,
whilest
he
believed
his
present
greatnesse
could
not
be
augmented
,
nor
yet
preserved
,
but
by
his
nourishing
Discord
between
these
two
Princes
,
and
causing
all
their
actions
to
have
a
dependency
on
him
,
by
making
himself
the
Needle
of
the
Dyal
,
which
sometimes
points
to
this
,
sometimes
to
that
side
.
He
was
to
blame
to
justle
with
two
,
the
one
of
which
was
not
inferiour
to
him
in
craft
,
to
wit
,
Charles
;
the
other
surpassing
him
therein
,
which
was
Lewis
:
the
former
was
indued
wth
little
wisedom
,
as
was
he
;
the
other
,
with
so
much
,
as
he
might
have
been
therein
master
to
them
both
.
'T
would
be
too
tedious
to
number
up
his
disloyalties
:
it
may
suffice
to
say
,
that
he
fomented
the
War
between
them
,
that
he
might
necessitate
Charles
to
marry
his
daughter
to
the
Duke
of
Guienne
:
If
he
did
it
not
,
he
threatned
him
with
ruine
,
shewing
unto
him
Lewis
his
Forces
;
and
if
he
did
it
,
he
promised
him
S.
Quintines
,
and
to
procure
the
Duke
of
Britanny
and
his
son-in-law
to
declare
themselves
against
Lewis
:
whilst
Lewis
waging
War
with
Charles
,
and
being
by
him
egged
on
,
not
knowing
what
he
did
,
made
War
against
himself
,
by
enforcing
him
to
implore
their
aid
against
him
,
by
a
Marriage
equally
detested
by
them
both
.
The
Duke
of
Guienne
dying
,
he
continued
their
Discord
,
lest
,
if
they
should
agree
,
they
might
discover
his
evil
Offices
the
one
unto
the
other
,
whereby
that
might
befal
him
,
which
indeed
did
:
and
believing
that
in
case
of
danger
his
refuge
might
be
with
lesse
hazard
to
Charles
then
to
Lewis
,
the
former
not
being
so
wary
as
the
other
,
he
allured
him
by
the
promise
of
S.
Quintines
,
the
which
in
time
of
peace
,
and
by
the
instigation
of
the
said
Constable
,
was
by
Lewis
taken
from
him
,
together
with
the
Town
of
Amiens
.
He
proposed
surprisal
for
the
way
of
delivering
it
up
,
promising
he
would
suffer
it
to
be
taken
;
the
which
Charles
having
divers
times
offered
at
,
was
continually
mockt
and
deluded
,
and
those
who
went
against
it
,
were
treated
ill
;
whereat
though
Charles
was
scandalized
,
yet
was
he
forced
to
admit
his
excuses
:
he
made
him
believe
he
had
sent
to
surprise
it
at
an
unfitting
time
;
that
if
he
had
suffered
it
then
to
be
taken
,
he
should
have
lost
all
his
credit
with
the
King
and
with
France
,
to
the
losse
and
prejudice
of
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
.
Lewis
knew
part
of
this
dissembling
,
and
saw
even
into
his
bosom
;
but
he
knew
not
how
to
punish
him
,
unlesse
he
should
make
an
agreement
with
Charles
:
for
the
Constable
being
possest
of
S.
Quintines
,
and
having
much
of
his
own
Patrimonial
Lands
lying
round
about
it
,
being
very
well
followed
,
well
ally'd
,
and
of
great
Revenue
,
he
feared
he
might
lose
the
Fort
if
he
should
discover
himself
to
be
his
enemy
.
But
the
King
of
England's
coming
was
his
bane
:
Edward
believed
that
S.
Quintines
&
the
other
adjacent
places
might
serve
him
for
places
of
Gariosn
the
next
Winter
;
the
Constables
last
promise
,
the
Writing
which
was
sent
,
and
the
credit
given
him
by
Charles
,
would
not
suffer
him
to
think
otherwise
.
Whereupon
he
marched
towards
it
,
and
Charles
led
on
the
way
;
but
when
they
were
neer
the
place
,
and
some
of
Edwards
Troops
advanced
themselves
,
believing
they
should
have
been
received
in
assoon
as
they
were
within
sight
of
the
Walls
,
the
Canon
plaid
upon
them
,
and
they
might
see
themselves
charged
by
sundry
Troops
of
Horse
and
Foot
,
which
slew
two
or
three
of
them
.
This
made
the
King
believe
he
was
(
as
indeed
he
was
)
basely
betrayed
.
The
Duke
not
knowing
what
to
say
to
it
,
went
his
way
the
next
day
for
meer
shame
,
and
left
these
new
people
,
unacquainted
with
the
Countrey
,
abandoned
to
Fortune
,
in
danger
of
not
being
able
either
to
serve
him
or
themselves
:
and
Edward
seeing
he
was
used
but
as
an
instrument
to
work
the
designes
of
others
,
began
better
to
bethink
himself
.
His
men
had
taken
a
servant
of
Iames
de
Gratsi
,
a
Gentleman
who
then
served
the
King
,
prisoner
:
Edward
would
have
him
set
at
liberty
without
ransome
:
and
the
Lord
Howard
and
Lord
Stanley
having
furnished
him
with
Moneys
for
his
expences
,
loaded
him
with
the
presentment
of
their
services
to
the
King
,
in
case
he
should
come
to
speak
with
him
,
which
at
his
first
coming
he
did
.
This
News
seeming
strange
to
Lewis
,
who
did
not
reflect
upon
the
names
of
those
that
sent
him
,
his
naturall
jealousie
wrought
so
far
upon
him
,
as
that
he
made
Irons
to
be
clapt
upon
him
,
taking
him
to
be
but
a
Spie
:
the
which
he
the
rather
did
,
for
that
his
Masters
brother
was
in
great
favour
with
the
Duke
of
Bretagne
:
But
after
he
had
made
him
be
privately
examined
by
some
,
and
had
spoke
with
him
himself
,
he
remembred
the
English
Heraulds
words
;
That
if
he
did
resolve
to
treat
with
Edward
,
he
should
send
a
Herauld
to
demand
safe-Conduct
for
his
Ambassadours
;
prescribing
unto
him
,
that
he
should
make
his
addresse
to
the
Lord
Howard
and
Lord
Stanley
.
Having
well
bethought
himself
herein
,
some
time
past
before
he
could
resolve
whether
to
do
it
or
no
:
At
last
,
he
resolved
and
pitcht
upon
a
person
to
send
,
wherein
his
choice
seemed
very
strange
.
Monsieur
de
Hales
had
a
servant
with
whom
Lewis
had
never
spoken
but
once
;
he
thought
this
man
fit
for
the
employment
:
he
was
a
man
poor
in
aspect
,
but
rich
in
understanding
;
who
could
at
the
same
time
expresse
himself
boldly
enough
,
and
yet
with
modestie
;
whereupon
it
may
be
said
that
in
this
his
choice
he
shewed
his
wisedom
:
He
caused
a
Heraulds
Coat
be
made
for
him
,
whereof
there
was
none
at
that
time
in
the
Camp
;
for
Lewis
was
an
enemy
to
Apparences
,
no
great
friend
to
Decency
,
and
no
ways
curious
in
the
accustomed
Formalities
of
Princes
.
This
man
received
his
Instructions
,
and
presented
himself
before
the
English
Camp
.
He
made
known
to
the
Lords
Howard
and
Stanley
that
he
desired
to
speak
with
the
King
;
and
chancing
to
come
when
the
King
was
at
Dinner
,
he
was
led
into
a
Tent
to
dine
.
When
he
was
brought
unto
the
King
,
he
told
him
in
Lewis
his
name
,
He
was
come
from
the
King
of
France
,
his
Master
,
who
was
desirous
of
Peace
with
his
Majestie
and
his
Kingdom
,
as
that
which
was
to
be
sought
for
by
both
of
them
,
by
reason
of
the
commodity
of
Commerce
,
and
which
was
necessary
for
the
Subjects
both
of
the
one
and
the
other
:
That
the
King
his
Master
wondred
to
see
him
come
into
France
,
since
he
had
never
given
him
occasion
to
wage
War
:
That
if
he
had
favoured
Warwick
,
it
was
not
out
of
any
ill
will
to
him
or
his
House
,
but
in
respect
of
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
his
inexorable
enemy
,
who
had
made
his
Majestie
of
England
take
Arms
against
him
,
not
for
that
he
intended
any
advantage
or
honour
to
him
thereby
,
but
that
the
Forces
of
England
might
better
his
own
condition
and
that
of
his
Colleagues
:
That
the
Dukes
affairs
needed
Accommodation
,
not
War
;
the
which
might
be
witnessed
by
the
state
his
Master
found
him
in
,
since
,
being
undone
by
a
long
and
unfortunate
Siege
,
he
was
reduced
to
such
a
passe
,
as
that
he
could
not
sustain
himself
but
at
the
charge
of
others
.
He
wished
Edward
to
consider
that
he
had
Winter
at
his
back
;
That
he
was
in
the
Field
,
and
unprovided
of
Towns
,
not
being
come
out
of
his
own
election
,
but
called
in
to
please
his
Subjects
;
who
if
they
desired
War
with
France
,
't
was
out
of
passion
;
since
reason
shewed
them
there
was
no
appearance
of
their
reaping
any
profit
thereby
,
but
rather
the
contrary
;
for
building
upon
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
and
the
Constable
,
they
were
certainly
to
be
deceived
,
their
Coyn
being
of
a
false
alloy
:
That
he
knew
the
King
of
England
had
been
at
great
expence
to
come
into
France
;
but
that
if
he
would
give
way
unto
a
Treaty
,
his
Master
would
give
him
such
satisfaction
,
as
that
he
,
his
Nobility
,
and
Countrey
should
have
reason
to
rest
satisfied
:
That
if
it
would
please
him
to
send
Lewis
a
safe-Conduct
for
a
hundred
Horse
,
he
would
send
Ambassadours
to
wait
upon
him
where
he
pleased
,
either
in
any
Village
,
or
between
the
two
Camps
;
and
that
Lewis
would
not
fail
to
send
the
like
to
wait
upon
his
Ambassadours
.
Edward
and
the
major
part
of
his
Counsel
were
well
pleased
with
this
Proposition
.
The
Herauld
was
suddenly
dispatched
away
,
being
presented
with
a
hundred
Angels
in
a
gilt-Cup
,
and
had
along
with
him
the
Safe-Conduct
he
desired
,
and
was
accompanied
by
an
English
Herauld
who
might
bring
back
the
like
;
with
the
which
assoon
as
he
returned
the
Ambassadours
met
in
a
Village
neer
Amiens
;
the
two
Armies
being
four
Leagues
distant
from
thence
.
And
though
the
Demands
of
the
English
were
exorbitant
,
standing
still
upon
their
old
Pretences
of
demanding
the
Crown
,
and
in
the
second
place
the
Dutchies
of
Normandy
and
Guienne
;
yet
the
one
being
desirous
to
return
home
,
the
others
to
send
them
away
assoon
as
possibly
they
could
,
this
Treaty
ended
upon
two
chief
Conditions
,
besides
such
as
concerned
Commerce
:
The
one
,
That
Lewis
should
pay
to
Edward
Seventy
five
thousand
Crowns
(
Seventy
two
thousand
says
Commines
)
before
he
went
from
France
:
the
other
,
That
the
Dolphin
(
who
was
afterwards
Charles
the
Eighth
)
should
marry
ELIZABETH
,
eldest
Daughter
to
Edward
(
who
was
afterwards
Wife
to
Henry
the
Seventh
)
allowing
her
for
her
Maintenance
Fifty
thousand
Crowns
a
yeer
;
which
were
for
Nine
succeeding
yeers
to
be
paid
her
in
the
City
of
LONDON
;
at
the
end
whereof
the
Marriage
being
to
be
consummated
,
the
married
Couple
were
joyntly
to
enjoy
all
the
Revenue
of
the
Dutchy
of
Guienne
,
the
annual
payment
of
the
abovesaid
Fifty
thousand
Crowns
ceasing
:
And
that
the
Peace
between
the
two
Kingdoms
should
be
understood
to
continue
during
these
Nine
yeers
,
their
friends
therein
comprehended
,
namely
,
the
Dukes
of
Burgundy
and
Britanny
.
Many
blamed
Lewis
for
these
Agreements
;
and
not
looking
into
the
reasons
thereof
,
imputed
pusillanimity
and
cowardise
unto
him
;
but
they
did
not
well
understand
the
businesse
.
Commines
says
,
that
besides
his
declared
enemies
,
who
were
the
Dukes
of
Britanny
and
Burgundy
,
and
the
Constable
,
he
had
so
many
private
concealed
ones
in
the
body
of
his
Kingdom
,
as
without
this
Agreement
he
might
have
suffered
losse
.
He
meaneth
(
as
I
believe
)
such
Princes
and
Lords
who
not
approving
of
the
Person
of
the
King
,
would
have
caused
the
good
o
France
which
Charles
said
once
he
wisht
her
,
to
wit
,
That
in
stead
of
One
King
she
might
have
Six
.
But
suppose
there
were
no
such
dangers
;
there
yet
remains
one
reason
not
spoken
of
by
him
,
which
of
it self
ought
to
have
perswaded
him
to
do
what
he
did
.
The
end
of
War
is
Victory
;
but
all
Victories
are
not
equally
profitable
:
there
is
difference
between
overcoming
to
preserve
our
own
,
and
overcoming
to
get
what
is
anothers
.
The
Victories
of
Charles
the
Seventh
against
Henry
the
Sixth
,
were
of
the
later
sort
;
for
he
preserved
his
Crown
,
and
won
what
Henry
possest
in
France
;
but
Lewis
,
who
in
his
overcoming
could
not
pretend
to
other
advantage
then
the
driving
out
an
enemy
who
hazarded
nothing
,
while
he
hazarded
all
,
was
not
to
put
himself
upon
Fortune
without
a
proportionable
recompence
to
his
expence
and
losse
:
so
as
if
he
bought
Peace
,
't
was
in
respect
of
his
danger
,
at
so
cheap
a
rate
,
as
the
Seventy
five
thousand
Crowns
he
paid
down
ready
money
,
and
the
Fifty
thousand
for
Nine
yeers
,
would
not
have
served
him
for
One
bare
yeers
expence
to
boot
with
a
Thousand
dangers
and
damages
;
so
as
he
did
what
wisedom
bad
him
do
,
not
attending
the
opinion
of
others
who
did
not
arrive
at
this
Physical
knowledge
,
That
real
Victory
is
properly
his
who
giving
way
to
dangers
that
he
may
withstand
them
,
doth
without
danger
obtain
his
end
,
as
he
did
:
all
this
notwithstanding
,
I
should
not
praise
him
,
had
he
no
other
enemies
beside
Edward
;
for
't
were
to
propose
to
Princes
a
Maxime
of
Cowardize
.
His
men
believed
that
Edward
seemed
to
make
an
agreement
,
that
he
might
the
better
deceive
him
;
but
he
thought
not
so
;
for
Edwards
occasions
did
not
square
with
such
dissimulation
:
He
had
the
Winter
at
hand
,
wanted
Towns
,
was
distasted
by
Charles
,
deceived
by
the
Constable
,
was
naturally
a
lover
of
his
Pastimes
:
so
as
Lewis
his
chiefest
care
was
how
to
be
rid
of
him
,
not
valuing
Moneys
,
or
what
others
thought
of
him
;
and
that
he
might
the
sooner
be
gone
,
he
borrowed
of
every
one
;
he
would
willingly
have
paid
more
,
but
would
not
part
with
any
Towns
or
Provinces
;
he
would
rather
have
hazarded
all
.
Edward
gave
him
to
understand
he
would
by
writing
give
him
notice
of
some
that
betrayed
him
.
I
know
not
whether
the
Constable
knew
thus
much
or
no
,
but
he
had
many
reasons
to
doubt
it
;
and
remembring
that
at
a
Diet
held
the
yeer
before
at
Bovines
,
Lewis
and
Charles
had
secretly
proscribed
him
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
pay
for
his
so
many
Treacheries
(
though
,
by
somes
means
he
used
,
Lewis
afterward
hindred
the
execution
thereof
)
he
doubted
the
like
in
this
Agreement
:
his
conscience
accused
him
of
his
past
frauds
used
with
the
other
two
,
and
now
with
Edward
;
so
as
he
feared
lest
their
agreement
might
be
his
ruine
:
this
caused
him
day
by
day
to
send
new
Messengers
to
Lewis
with
advertisements
and
counsels
drawn
from
the
Forge
of
his
unfortunate
Inventions
;
making
himself
so
much
the
more
suspected
,
by
how
much
the
affected
ostentation
of
his
fidelity
bereft
him
of
belief
.
He
thought
that
since
Lewis
hated
no
Prince
alive
more
then
Charles
,
to
hold
him
in
hand
with
hateful
Reports
was
the
means
to
continue
him
still
his
enemy
;
and
that
the
War
continuing
,
the
thred
that
was
woven
for
his
destruction
,
might
either
be
lost
,
or
else
grow
knotty
.
He
sent
unto
him
his
Secretary
,
and
together
with
him
a
Gentleman
called
Lewis
Greville
,
who
being
first
referred
to
Monsieur
de
Bouchage
,
and
to
Commines
,
Lewis
(
being
informed
of
the
businesse
)
sent
for
Monsieur
de
Contai
,
one
of
Charles
his
servants
,
who
,
though
he
were
his
prisoner
,
did
notwithstanding
passe
with
Messages
between
them
:
he
placed
this
man
in
a
Cupboard
which
was
in
his
Chamber
,
to
the
end
that
,
hearing
what
he
was
to
say
to
these
men
,
he
might
report
the
same
to
Charles
;
and
placing
himself
neer
to
the
Cupboard
,
he
sent
for
them
in
.
Their
Message
was
,
That
they
were
sent
from
Charles
to
the
Constable
,
to
alienate
him
from
friendship
with
England
,
and
that
finding
him
distasted
by
the
King
of
England
,
they
had
wel-nigh
perswaded
him
not
onely
to
abandon
his
friendship
,
but
to
lend
his
helping
hand
to
rifle
him
in
his
return
.
This
was
spoken
by
Creville
,
who
believing
to
be
better
credited
by
humouring
him
,
imitated
Charles
his
action
,
stamping
with
his
foot
,
swearing
,
and
giving
Edward
injurious
terms
.
Lewis
feigning
as
if
he
had
been
deaf
,
made
him
say
the
same
thing
over
again
,
to
the
end
that
Contai
might
the
better
hear
him
;
who
mad
to
hear
his
Prince
thus
abused
,
longed
to
acquaint
him
with
it
.
This
mock-mask
ended
with
an
advice
of
the
Constables
(
who
knew
not
that
the
Agreement
was
fully
made
with
Edward
)
that
Lewis
,
to
shun
the
danger
which
hung
over
him
,
should
make
a
Truce
with
Charles
,
(
whereunto
he
obliged
himself
to
make
Charles
stand
)
and
that
he
should
give
unto
the
English
a
Town
or
two
,
to
hold
them
in
hopes
this
Winter
,
who
could
not
be
so
wicked
as
not
to
be
content
therewith
.
The
designes
of
these
his
Counsels
were
,
that
the
English
by
this
means
tarrying
in
France
,
and
the
Truce
with
Charles
being
to
expire
the
next
Spring
,
Lewis
might
be
subject
to
the
fear
of
War
,
and
he
might
gain
time
by
these
two
Towns
to
pacifie
Edward
for
his
abuse
at
S.
Quintines
,
and
to
sowe
Dissention
between
the
other
two
;
so
as
all
three
having
need
of
him
,
he
might
,
by
diversly
deceiving
them
,
save
himself
;
and
seem
to
oblige
them
,
whilest
he
did
betray
them
.
Assoon
as
Creville
was
gone
,
Contai
came
forth
from
the
Cupboard
,
as
much
incensed
as
Lewis
was
gladded
that
Charles
should
know
what
sport
the
Constable
made
with
him
.
I
have
this
particular
from
Commines
,
as
all
the
rest
concerning
the
businesse
now
treated
on
:
which
though
it
be
not
simply
requisite
to
our
Story
,
yet
it
is
most
necessary
for
knitting
up
the
businesse
,
and
to
make
known
the
natures
of
the
above-named
,
together
with
the
true
causes
which
did
fore-ripen
the
Constables
death
.
A
Parley
and
Interview
was
this
mean
while
agreed
upon
between
the
two
Kings
,
with
agreement
that
Edward
should
return
for
England
assoon
as
he
should
have
received
his
Seventy
five
thousand
Crowns
,
and
that
in
pledge
of
his
return
he
should
leave
as
Hostages
the
Lord
Howard
and
Sir
Iohn
Cheynes
Master
of
his
Horse
,
who
were
to
be
set
at
liberty
upon
the
certain
News
of
his
arrival
in
England
.
Lewis
assigned
Sixteen
thousand
Crowns
annual
Pension
to
be
given
to
some
of
the
chief
English
Lords
,
and
was
very
bountiful
in
his
gifts
to
Edwards
servants
.
When
Charles
heard
of
this
Accord
,
he
hasted
to
finde
out
Edward
,
from
whom
understanding
what
had
been
done
,
and
how
that
he
had
comprehended
him
in
the
Truce
,
he
answered
,
That
he
had
not
brought
him
out
of
England
for
any
thing
that
concerned
himself
,
but
for
Edwards
own
affairs
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
have
occasion
to
imitate
the
glorious
actions
of
his
Predecessors
in
France
,
by
recovering
what
of
right
belonged
unto
him
;
That
since
he
was
agreed
not
to
do
it
,
he
was
no
ways
concerned
therein
:
and
as
touching
the
Truce
,
to
the
end
he
might
see
how
little
he
esteemed
it
,
he
would
not
accept
thereof
,
till
Three
Moneths
after
he
should
be
landed
in
England
.
The
King
would
have
convinced
him
with
reason
,
shewing
him
that
all
the
inconvenience
had
risen
from
him
:
but
he
not
listening
thereunto
,
departed
so
much
distasted
,
as
there
never
was
after
this
any
good
Intelligence
between
them
.
If
Charles
were
angry
at
this
Truce
,
it
amazed
the
Constable
much
more
,
before
he
knew
the
certain
conclusion
thereof
;
and
when
he
knew
it
,
he
sent
his
Confessor
to
Edward
,
to
intreat
him
not
to
give
belief
to
Lewis
his
words
or
promises
;
That
he
would
be
pleased
to
accept
of
the
two
Towns
of
Eu
and
S.
Valleri
,
which
should
be
delivered
up
unto
him
;
That
he
might
lodge
there
the
beginning
of
the
Winter
,
promising
him
better
Towns
within
two
moneths
space
;
but
he
named
them
not
:
He
offered
likewise
to
lend
him
Fifty
thousand
Crowns
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
not
be
necessitated
to
make
the
Agreement
.
But
Edward
answered
,
The
Truce
was
concluded
,
and
was
to
be
observed
;
if
he
were
displeased
thereat
,
he
might
thank
himself
;
for
if
he
had
kept
his
promise
to
him
,
he
had
not
done
it
.
The
place
of
Parley
between
the
two
Kings
,
was
Pichines
,
a
Town
belonging
to
the
Vidame
of
Amiens
,
three
Leagues
distant
from
the
Citie
,
where
whilst
a
wooden
Bridge
was
cast
over
the
River
of
Some
,
and
parties
from
either
side
were
sent
to
view
it
,
Edward
came
within
half
a
League
of
Amiens
,
and
was
by
Lewis
presented
with
Three
hundred
Cartload
of
the
best
Wines
that
could
be
found
,
and
his
people
had
in
the
City
free
egresse
and
regresse
.
Lewis
had
caused
many
Tables
laden
with
all
sorts
of
salt-Meats
which
might
provoke
to
drink
,
to
be
set
at
the
entring
in
of
the
Gate
;
they
were
guarded
by
the
best
drinkers
of
France
.
Besides
all
this
,
he
gave
Commission
to
all
the
Innes
and
Taverns
that
they
should
feast
the
English
,
and
not
suffer
them
to
pay
a
peny
:
Upon
which
occasion
,
Nine
thousand
English
came
into
the
Town
.
Some
of
the
more
cautelous
French
seeing
this
,
were
not
void
of
suspition
,
in
somuch
as
they
did
advertise
Lewis
thereof
:
who
having
set
people
to
observe
their
behaviours
:
Finding
them
all
singing
and
making
merry
,
and
the
most
part
of
them
drunk
,
he
found
no
cause
of
fear
.
'T
was
a
wonder
that
in
three
days
,
all
which
time
this
open
Court
was
kept
,
there
hapned
not
any
falling
out
or
quarrel
amongst
so
many
drunkards
.
Assoon
as
the
Bridge
was
fully
finished
,
Edward
marched
towards
it
with
his
Army
in
a
glorious
manner
;
Lewis
his
Army
being
nothing
in
comparison
to
his
.
Lewis
was
come
thither
before
Edward
.
Amongst
the
Orders
of
the
Parley
,
one
was
,
That
each
of
them
shoule
send
Four
of
their
men
into
the
company
of
the
others
,
to
have
an
eye
upon
what
should
be
done
,
to
the
end
that
if
they
should
finde
any
cause
of
suspition
,
they
might
advertise
their
Masters
.
But
this
was
needlesse
.
The
two
Kings
were
to
be
attended
upon
the
Bridge
by
Twelve
men
onely
,
of
which
those
that
are
named
,
were
,
Iohn
Duke
of
Burbon
,
the
Cardinal
of
Burbon
his
Brother
,
and
Commines
Lord
of
Argenton
,
who
had
a
Suit
upon
him
like
to
that
which
King
Lewis
wore
;
for
it
was
his
custom
oftentimes
to
have
some-body
neer
him
clad
in
like
manner
as
he
himself
was
.
Commines
writes
that
when
Edward
appeared
,
his
very
presence
spoke
him
a
King
;
and
that
though
he
begun
to
grow
somewhat
fat
,
he
was
notwithstanding
very
handsom
,
though
not
altogether
so
comely
as
when
Warwick
made
him
flee
to
Flanders
,
at
which
time
he
was
the
handsomest
and
most
comely
man
that
ever
he
saw
.
There
were
with
him
his
Brother
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
the
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
the
Lord
Hastings
his
Chamberlain
,
the
Bishop
of
Ely
his
Chancellor
,
and
others
to
the
number
of
Twelve
.
The
Duke
of
Gloucester
came
not
thither
,
for
that
having
not
given
his
consent
to
the
Truce
,
he
would
not
be
present
when
it
was
to
be
sworn
unto
.
When
Edward
was
come
within
Five
spaces
of
the
Grate
,
he
took
off
his
Cap
,
which
was
of
black
Velvet
,
whereon
was
a
rich
Jewel
of
Diamonds
:
they
made
●…owe
Reverences
each
to
other
,
and
embraced
each
other
thorow
the
partitions
of
the
Grate
.
Lewis
was
the
first
that
spoke
:
he
said
,
He
never
coveted
any
sight
so
much
as
this
,
and
that
he
blessed
God
that
had
brought
them
together
to
so
good
an
End
.
Edward
having
courteously
replied
in
French
,
the
Chancellor
of
England
read
the
Treaty
,
asking
Lewis
whether
it
were
the
same
that
he
had
sent
,
and
if
he
were
therewithal
content
:
he
answered
,
Yes
,
as
likewise
with
that
which
was
sent
him
from
the
King
of
England
.
Hereupon
the
Masse-book
and
the
Crosse
being
brought
,
they
laid
their
hands
thereon
,
and
swore
to
observe
the
Truce
of
Nine
yeers
,
comprehending
therein
those
that
were
within
named
,
and
the
Marriage
between
their
children
.
This
being
done
,
Lewis
said
merrily
to
Edward
,
He
might
do
well
to
come
to
Paris
,
to
see
the
fair
Ladies
there
,
and
take
his
pastime
;
and
that
if
he
should
chance
to
commit
some
trivial
trangressions
,
he
would
assigne
the
Cardinal
of
Burbon
to
him
for
his
Confessor
.
This
Cardinal
was
a
young
Prince
,
no
enemy
to
good-fellowship
:
So
as
Edward
being
well
pleased
with
the
complemental
Invitation
,
Lewis
for
a
good
while
play'd
upon
them
both
.
Lewis
after
this
commanded
his
men
to
retire
;
and
Edwards
men
forth
with
withdrew
uncommanded
.
They
discoursed
a
pretty
while
together
,
it
not
being
well
known
whereon
,
but
,
as
it
is
believed
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Constable
.
Lewis
asked
him
what
he
would
advise
him
to
do
if
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
should
not
accept
of
the
Truce
(
as
it
was
likely
he
would
not
,
in
regard
of
the
proud
terms
he
had
used
to
him
.
)
Offer
it
him
the
second
time
,
replied
Edward
,
and
if
he
shall
not
then
accept
of
it
,
do
what
you
think
best
.
Lewis
made
this
enquiry
concerning
Burgundy
,
onely
that
he
might
enquire
of
Edward
(
as
he
did
)
and
discover
what
his
opinion
was
of
the
Duke
of
Bretaigne
.
Edward
said
,
The
Duke
of
Bretaigne
was
his
friend
,
and
such
a
one
as
he
had
not
found
the
like
in
his
need
:
that
therefore
he
desired
Lewis
not
to
molest
him
,
but
suffer
him
to
live
in
quiet
.
Lewis
was
not
well
pleased
with
this
answer
;
for
his
intentions
were
not
good
towards
that
Prince
;
and
he
was
the
worse
pleased
,
for
that
he
knew
not
the
reason
of
it
,
which
was
his
detaining
of
the
Earl
of
Richmond
;
for
it
was
in
Bretaigne's
power
to
trouble
Edward
if
he
listed
:
for
though
he
should
neither
have
assisted
Richmond
with
Men
nor
Money
,
yet
the
permitting
him
to
return
to
England
,
would
be
sufficient
to
shake
all
the
foundation
of
that
Kingdom
.
Lancasters
faction
was
ready
to
rise
,
hearing
of
his
name
,
and
to
trouble
the
possession
of
the
Crown
;
the
which
he
having
peaceably
enjoy'd
since
Henry's
death
,
he
was
not
likely
to
do
so
,
long
,
so
opposed
.
Lewis
was
ignorant
of
these
interests
;
but
cloking
his
dislike
,
they
took
leave
each
of
other
,
having
embraced
such
Lords
and
Princes
as
were
there
.
Edward
returned
to
his
Camp
,
and
Lewis
to
Amiens
,
from
whence
he
sent
to
Edward
whatever
he
thought
behoveful
for
him
,
even
to
Torches
and
Candles
.
The
Duke
of
Gloucester
,
that
he
might
pay
the
dues
of
Civility
,
went
to
visit
him
,
and
returned
presented
with
silver
Plate
,
and
horses
most
richly
caparison'd
.
This
King
spared
nothing
where
he
might
win
those
that
might
either
be
serviceable
to
him
or
harmful
.
He
met
with
two
things
at
this
Interview
which
displeased
him
:
the
one
,
Edwards
inclination
to
come
to
Paris
;
for
being
a
Prince
amorously
given
,
he
might
by
falling
in
love
with
some
Lady
,
fall
likewise
in
love
with
the
Countrey
,
and
so
perchance
take
an
humour
to
tread
in
the
footsteps
of
his
Predecessor
:
the
other
,
his
having
declared
himself
so
passionate
in
the
Duke
of
Britanny's
interest
:
He
endeavoured
to
withdraw
him
from
the
later
of
these
two
;
he
caused
him
to
be
sifted
by
two
several
persons
,
as
if
they
had
casually
faln
upon
this
discourse
;
but
he
perceiving
their
drift
,
said
the
onely
cause
to
make
him
passe
the
Seas
again
would
be
the
molestation
of
the
Duke
of
Bretaigne
,
and
therefore
wished
them
to
talk
no
more
thereof
.
Some
of
those
that
had
to
do
in
the
Treaty
of
the
Truce
,
went
to
sup
with
Lewis
at
Amiens
,
amongst
which
the
Lord
Howard
was
one
;
who
told
him
in
his
ear
that
if
he
pleased
,
he
would
use
some
means
to
make
Edward
come
and
recreate
himself
with
him
at
Amiens
,
and
perchance
at
Paris
.
This
discourse
wounded
Lewis
his
ears
;
but
smiling
,
and
putting
a
good
face
upon
it
,
without
further
answer
he
fell
to
wash
his
hands
.
The
Lord
Howard
did
not
notwithstanding
forbear
to
talk
of
this
with
some
others
,
who
formerly
aware
thereof
,
answered
,
'T
was
impossible
for
the
King
to
make
any
stay
in
any
one
place
;
for
such
were
Charles
his
insolencies
,
as
did
enforce
him
to
wage
War
.
But
Howard
conceiving
them
aright
,
forbare
the
further
pursuit
.
Many
of
Edwards
servants
were
displeased
with
this
Agreement
,
believing
he
had
not
considered
his
Honour
therein
:
One
of
them
,
named
Lewis
de
Bretailles
a
Guascoigner
,
being
with
Commines
,
and
demanded
in
how
many
Battels
Edward
had
been
present
,
replied
,
In
eight
or
nine
,
and
that
he
was
victorious
in
them
all
,
except
in
this
which
you
have
made
him
lose
:
for
to
return
to
England
without
fighting
or
losse
,
will
redound
more
to
his
dishonour
then
all
his
former
won
Battels
will
do
to
his
honour
.
Lewis
being
told
of
this
answer
,
swore
,
according
to
his
custom
,
that
this
mans
mouth
must
be
stopped
:
he
caused
him
to
be
sent
for
to
Dinner
to
him
;
he
made
him
many
offers
to
draw
him
to
his
service
;
but
he
not
accepting
of
any
,
he
gave
him
a
thousand
Crowns
:
he
promised
him
to
prefer
his
Brethren
who
were
in
France
;
and
he
made
Commines
tell
him
in
private
,
that
if
he
would
endeavour
the
continuance
of
the
good
intelligence
and
friendship
between
the
two
Crowns
,
to
boot
with
the
doing
an
office
worthy
of
a
man
of
Honour
,
he
should
oblige
the
King
of
France
to
reward
him
.
These
Artifices
did
Lewis
use
.
One
day
after
Dinner
being
come
into
his
chamber
,
and
laughing
at
Edward
for
having
suffered
himself
to
be
caught
with
presents
,
he
turned
himself
round
,
and
saw
at
his
back
a
Guascoigne-Merchant
who
lived
in
England
,
and
was
come
to
beg
leave
for
the
transportation
of
certain
Gascoigne-Wines
without
the
paying
of
a
certain
Impost
;
he
was
somewhat
out
of
countenance
,
perceiving
he
had
heard
all
he
had
said
:
he
therefore
granted
his
request
,
and
caused
him
to
be
brought
to
Bourdeaux
,
where
he
gave
him
a
good
Office
in
that
City
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
not
return
for
England
;
and
to
that
Office
added
a
thousand
Franks
,
by
means
whereof
he
might
send
for
his
wife
and
children
,
and
would
not
suffer
him
to
go
himself
for
them
,
but
made
him
send
his
brother
.
His
having
been
too
carelesse
of
his
speech
,
and
his
fear
lest
the
Merchant
should
tell
what
he
had
heard
,
forced
this
liberality
and
favour
from
him
against
his
will
.
One
named
Rapines
,
a
servant
of
the
Constables
,
was
come
to
Amiens
before
Edward
departed
thence
,
with
Letters
of
Credence
,
at
the
same
time
when
Monsieur
de
Contay
was
likewise
returned
from
Charles
.
His
businesse
was
to
complain
of
his
Masters
misfortune
,
who
was
subject
to
the
misreports
of
wicked
men
,
whilst
the
King
had
no
one
servant
more
faithful
,
nor
more
affectionate
to
his
service
then
was
he
.
He
made
the
same
offer
as
formerly
had
been
made
in
the
Constables
name
,
To
make
the
English
in
their
return
be
set
upon
by
Charles
:
But
being
told
this
was
not
to
be
done
,
since
the
agreement
was
concluded
,
Lewis
gave
him
a
Letter
written
with
his
own
hand
to
deliver
to
the
Constable
,
and
made
him
read
it
before
it
was
sealed
up
:
so
as
Rapines
thought
his
dispatch
was
very
gracious
.
He
,
in
this
Letter
by
way
of
trust
,
made
him
a
relation
of
what
had
past
,
and
added
That
he
was
so
over-burdened
with
the
present
affairs
,
as
he
stood
in
need
of
having
by
him
such
a
head
as
was
his
.
A
conceit
which
Rapines
did
not
truely
understand
:
but
Lewis
explaining
himself
to
some
of
his
familiar
friends
that
were
about
him
,
said
,
He
stood
in
need
of
such
a
head
,
but
without
the
body
;
to
the
end
it
might
no
more
deceive
him
.
Assoon
as
Edward
had
received
the
Moneys
agreed
upon
,
he
went
his
way
,
leaving
with
Lewis
the
forenamed
Hostages
:
and
although
in
some
of
his
passage
he
was
way-laid
by
Charles
his
people
,
yet
he
arrived
safely
at
Callis
.
It
seemed
strange
to
many
,
that
he
having
past
the
Seas
,
with
the
fairest
and
most
powerful
Army
that
ever
King
of
England
did
,
so
small
a
sum
of
Money
should
make
him
return
.
Commines
believes
that
his
avarice
to
pocket
up
the
Moneys
he
had
received
from
his
people
for
this
Enterprise
,
was
the
cause
thereof
:
but
he
is
deceived
;
he
had
almost
spent
it
all
;
nor
had
he
as
yet
(
though
afterwards
he
did
)
given
occasion
to
be
noted
of
this
vice
.
The
true
cause
was
the
failing
of
the
foundation
of
the
Enterprise
,
by
the
default
and
negligence
of
Charles
,
and
the
Constable
his
cozenages
.
Charles
believed
that
when
Edward
was
once
in
France
,
he
should
be
enforced
to
fight
whether
he
would
or
no
:
and
that
he
would
entertain
Lewis
whilst
he
might
do
his
affairs
elsewhere
;
just
as
his
father
Philip
did
with
the
Duke
of
Bedford
under
Henry
the
sixth
;
but
the
condition
of
affairs
was
altered
.
Edward
could
not
make
War
alone
,
as
did
Bedford
.
The
English
did
then
possesse
in
France
all
that
lay
between
the
River
Loire
and
the
Sea
,
and
a
great
part
of
Guienne
;
now
scarcely
Calais
:
Henry
the
sixth
was
born
King
,
and
a
King
by
Succession
,
having
then
no
Competitiours
;
Edward
a
new
King
,
a
stranger
to
the
Crown
,
perturbed
with
jealousies
of
the
contrary
Faction
,
chiefly
of
the
Earl
of
Richmond
the
head
thereof
;
who
though
at
his
request
he
were
detained
in
Bretaigne
,
yet
did
he
not
live
free
from
fear
of
him
.
The
expences
of
those
times
(
besides
that
France
did
contribute
thereunto
it self
)
what
was
by
way
of
aid
given
by
England
,
did
not
much
burden
the
Countrey
,
which
did
abound
in
men
and
all
things
else
;
the
now-expences
were
to
be
drawn
from
England
onely
,
which
being
exhausted
by
Civil
Wars
,
could
not
well
furnish
things
needful
to
so
important
an
Expedition
;
so
as
it
was
great
wisedom
in
Edward
,
if
failed
by
the
Duke
,
cheated
by
the
Constable
,
and
allured
by
Lewis
with
Moneys
,
Pensions
,
and
chiefly
with
the
promise
of
so
honourable
and
advantageous
a
Match
,
he
did
withdraw
himself
,
shunning
thereby
such
snares
as
the
contingencies
of
War
might
make
him
fall
into
,
as
well
at
home
as
abroad
.
Edward
was
not
well
landed
when
Lewis
began
to
rid
his
hand
of
what
other
businesse
he
had
to
do
;
which
was
the
Truce
with
Charles
,
and
the
Constables
ruine
.
The
later
was
now
no
longer
to
be
evaded
:
his
wife
Mary
of
Savoy
,
sister
to
the
Queen
of
France
,
she
who
always
made
up
the
breaches
between
her
husband
and
brother-in-law
,
was
dead
:
and
his
friends
of
all
sides
forsook
him
,
amongst
which
the
Count
Dammartin
,
and
Messieurs
de
Tremoville
,
and
Lude
,
who
were
very
powerful
at
Court
;
so
as
imagining
the
King
would
come
to
S.
Quintines
,
as
he
did
,
he
withdrew
himself
from
thence
,
and
abandoned
that
place
,
not
affying
in
the
Garison
,
which
immediately
yeelded
up
the
Town
.
Passing
from
hence
to
Varuins
,
he
there
received
Charles
his
Ambassadours
,
who
were
come
to
treat
of
the
Truce
,
and
were
waited
upon
by
handsom
and
well
armed
Troops
.
There
were
in
the
Kings
train
,
besides
the
English
Hostages
,
many
Gentlemen
of
the
same
Nation
who
bare
them
company
;
and
who
wondering
to
see
the
Ambassadours
so
well
attended
,
one
of
them
said
to
Monsieur
de
Commines
,
that
if
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
had
been
accompanied
with
such
men
when
he
came
to
Calais
,
Edward
would
not
so
easily
have
made
an
Agreement
.
Monsieur
de
Narbone
who
was
then
present
,
in
a
jesting
manner
replied
,
They
were
too
simple
to
believe
that
the
Duke
of
Burgundy
wanted
such
men
as
those
,
but
that
their
desire
to
return
into
England
Six
hundred
Tun
of
Wine
,
and
a
Pension
,
had
made
them
believe
any
thing
.
This
sort
of
jesting
pleased
not
the
English
Gentleman
,
who
answered
,
that
it
was
true
that
he
had
heard
that
the
French
gybed
at
the
English
;
but
they
might
gybe
so
long
,
that
their
being
gone
might
not
hinder
them
from
returning
back
again
:
and
although
Monsieur
de
Commines
would
have
smoothed
over
the
businesse
,
the
English-man
did
notwithstanding
complain
thereof
unto
the
King
,
who
being
of
a
contrary
humour
to
Narbone
,
chid
him
,
as
detesting
his
ill-advised
indiscretion
.
After
much
Dispute
,
the
Truce
was
at
last
concluded
for
nine
yeers
;
and
all
who
had
forfeited
their
estates
by
following
the
contrary
party
,
were
suffered
to
return
and
take
possession
of
them
,
except
Messieurs
de
Commines
,
de
Renti
,
de
Chasse
,
and
de
Baldwin
a
Bastard
of
Burgundy
:
the
Duke
,
who
was
inexorable
in
the
behalf
of
such
as
had
once
quitted
him
,
would
not
be
perswaded
to
suffer
them
enjoy
any
such
priviledges
as
others
did
.
The
chiefest
Articles
of
the
Truce
were
,
That
the
King
should
renounce
his
League
with
the
Emperour
and
City
of
Collen
,
should
slight
some
forts
,
that
he
should
proceed
against
the
Constable
by
way
of
justice
according
to
the
Treaty
of
Bovines
;
that
he
should
restore
S.
Quintines
to
the
Duke
,
and
that
he
should
not
assist
the
Duke
of
Lorrein
.
When
Edw.
understood
that
Charls
would
not
accept
of
the
Truce
made
by
him
,
he
sent
Sir
Tho.
Montgomery
to
intreat
Lewis
not
to
make
any
league
with
him
save
what
was
answerable
to
that
which
was
made
between
them
two
;
and
that
he
should
not
restore
unto
him
S.
Quintines
;
and
that
if
he
were
to
make
War
against
him
,
he
would
crosse
the
Seas
again
to
fight
on
Lewis
his
behalf
on
two
Conditions
:
the
one
,
That
he
should
satisfie
him
for
the
losse
he
should
have
in
his
Customs
of
Wools
at
Callis
,
which
being
taken
from
the
Commerce
of
Dutch-men
,
who
were
Charles
his
Subjects
,
were
worth
unto
him
Fifty
thousand
Crowns
a
yeer
;
the
other
,
that
he
should
pay
half
the
men
which
Edward
should
bring
over
.
But
Lewis
,
thanking
him
for
his
offer
,
said
he
had
already
made
the
same
Truce
for
nine
yeers
with
him
,
without
any
difference
save
the
giving
of
Letters
apart
.
With
this
answer
did
Montgomery
return
,
and
together
with
him
the
Hostages
.
But
Lewis
would
never
have
accepted
of
this
offer
,
though
he
had
stood
in
need
of
it
;
he
thought
it
ominous
to
have
the
English
in
France
;
besides
,
the
Commerce
with
Flanders
,
and
the
ancient
pretence
to
France
,
might
haply
without
much
difficulty
make
Edward
joyn
again
with
Charles
against
them
.
The
Constable
this
mean
while
,
sinding
himself
abandoned
by
them
who
foreseeing
his
ruine
absented
themselves
,
he
knew
not
what
to
resolve
upon
,
nor
whither
to
retire
himself
:
he
durst
not
trust
himself
in
Han
,
though
it
were
a
very
strong
Fort
,
and
for
the
like
occasions
so
fortified
by
him
,
as
it
was
thought
almost
impregnable
,
because
the
Garison
thereof
were
all
Burgonians
and
French
:
to
flee
into
Germany
with
Moneys
and
Jewels
would
be
dangerous
:
at
last
,
after
many
consultations
privately
with
himself
,
he
resolved
to
have
recourse
to
Charles
,
to
demand
safe-Conduct
,
and
under
colour
of
important
affairs
to
get
accesse
to
him
,
and
win
his
ear
.
Having
got
it
,
he
went
to
Mons
with
not
above
Fifteen
or
Twenty
Horse
,
where
,
contrary
to
all
faith
,
he
was
at
Lewis
his
request
detained
and
sent
to
Peron
.
The
Duke
according
to
the
tie
of
his
Articles
was
either
to
deliver
him
up
unto
the
King
within
eight
days
after
he
should
be
his
prisoner
,
or
else
to
see
justice
done
upon
him
himself
:
but
he
detained
him
longer
,
cavilling
from
one
day
to
another
for
above
the
space
of
a
moneth
;
not
,
out
of
Charity
,
but
for
fear
lest
when
the
King
should
have
him
,
he
might
break
his
word
with
him
,
and
hinder
him
in
the
taking
of
Nanci
,
which
he
then
besieged
;
but
making
his
account
to
take
it
on
such
a
day
,
he
gave
order
that
on
the
same
day
he
should
be
delivered
to
the
Kings
Officers
,
as
he
was
.
Perceiving
afterwards
that
he
had
cast
up
his
accounts
amisse
,
Nanci
holding
still
out
,
he
revoked
his
direction
the
very
same
day
by
an
expresse
Post
,
who
,
though
he
made
all
possible
haste
,
came
three
hours
after
the
Constable
was
delivered
up
;
who
being
brought
to
Paris
,
examined
,
and
out
of
his
own
Letters
to
the
King
of
England
and
Duke
of
Burgundy
convinced
of
high
Treason
,
he
was
beheaded
in
the
Greve
,
a
place
where
malefactors
are
put
to
death
,
paying
so
at
once
sufficiently
what
he
ought
sundry
times
to
have
done
for
his
so
many
deceits
.
He
was
descended
from
the
most
illustrious
Families
of
Christendom
,
the
Families
of
Emperours
and
Kings
;
allied
to
the
chiefest
Princes
;
son-in-law
to
the
Duke
of
Sav●…y
;
brother-in-law
to
the
King
of
France
and
Duke
of
Millan
;
Uncle
to
the
Queen
of
England
:
rich
in
Fee
farms
,
Copie-holds
,
Rents
,
and
Moneys
;
but
so
full
of
tricks
,
ambition
,
perfidiousnesse
,
and
deceit
,
as
nothing
but
ruine
could
betide
him
:
whereas
,
had
he
served
Burgundy
and
France
with
such
loyalty
as
he
ought
to
have
done
,
amongst
Princes
he
would
have
been
thought
worthy
of
the
title
of
a
Prince
,
and
amongst
Captains
,
been
esteemed
one
of
the
chiefest
of
his
time
.
His
father
had
served
England
,
and
so
had
he
;
but
leaving
her
in
the
recesse
of
her
Fortune
,
he
became
one
of
Charles
his
favourites
,
(
then
Count
Carolois
)
and
was
not
likely
to
have
fallen
from
thence
;
but
an
ambition
having
brought
him
to
the
eminent
place
of
Constable
,
the
next
man
to
the
King
in
France
,
Generalissimo
of
his
Forces
,
and
at
whose
command
even
Princes
did
obey
;
enriched
,
besides
his
Office
,
with
Pensions
and
Commands
;
there
remained
nothing
more
for
him
to
covet
,
had
he
not
(
like
sick
men
)
by
longing
after
what
was
hurtful
for
him
(
contaminating
his
faith
and
honour
)
put
a
period
to
his
life
and
honour
.
In
this
many
erre
:
encrease
of
honour
or
riches
,
causes
still
a
thirsting
after
more
:
such
examples
have
been
before
and
since
the
Constable
,
and
shall
be
as
long
as
the
world
endures
:
for
the
avarice
and
ambition
of
such
as
come
to
what
they
formerly
were
not
,
makes
them
see
amisse
;
and
whilst
they
think
to
go
beyond
the
period
of
their
Fortunes
,
thinking
to
transport
it
from
its
natural
circle
to
an
imaginary
one
,
(
as
he
who
should
think
to
passe
from
the
Sphere
of
the
Moon
to
that
of
the
Sun
;
for
that
,
as
it
is
of
a
larger
circumference
,
so
is
it
of
a
more
elevated
and
lasting
efficacie
)
they
in
their
passage
tumble
down
headlong
,
and
break
their
necks
.
Happie
is
he
who
possessing
the
favour
of
his
Prince
with
temperance
,
enjoys
an
alway-permanent
Fortune
,
grounded
upon
the
justice
and
integrity
of
his
own
actions
;
and
if
he
prove
not
as
rich
as
Croesus
,
yet
need
he
not
to
be
ashamed
of
his
riches
;
which
if
they
be
but
small
,
the
greater
signe
't
is
of
their
being
well
come-by
:
whilest
the
Princes
favour
,
the
testimony
of
a
good
conscience
,
and
the
being
able
to
do
good
to
others
,
are
the
most
glorious
and
most
advantagious
riches
the
world
affords
.
In
such
extraordinary
Fortunes
,
't
is
better
to
sympathize
with
Agrippa
and
Maecenas
then
with
Sejanus
.
Edwards
Ship
had
cast
Anchor
in
a
place
secure
from
all
windes
1475.
save
such
as
blew
from
Bretaigne
,
which
were
those
alone
that
were
able
to
split
or
overwhelm
her
.
He
enjoy'd
his
estate
with
out
the
disturbance
of
forreign
enemies
by
means
of
the
new
Treaty
with
France
:
Burgundy's
enmity
did
no
ways
trouble
him
;
for
though
the
desire
of
subduing
Lorrein
,
and
the
humour
of
provoking
the
Switzers
(
which
cost
him
his
life
)
had
not
been
predominant
in
Charles
;
yet
the
interest
of
Flanders
(
to
which
Commerce
with
England
was
necessary
)
did
secure
him
.
Scotland
was
in
a
condition
not
to
be
doubted
,
by
reason
of
the
Truce
which
yet
endured
,
of
the
quality
of
her
present
Government
,
and
her
not
being
stirred
up
by
France
,
for
the
most
part
the
first
causer
of
her
movings
.
At
home
he
found
himself
freed
of
all
such
as
might
have
harmed
him
,
who
were
come
to
their
ends
either
by
the
Civil
Sword
,
or
by
the
Hang-man
;
wherein
he
was
not
sparing
.
Clemency
and
faith
are
banished
when
Kingdoms
are
in
question
:
and
Kingdoms
in
contention
shut
the
doors
upon
all
vertues
as
may
cause
alteration
or
suspect
.
The
life
of
young
Henry
Earl
of
Richmond
was
that
alone
which
did
molest
him
:
he
could
not
possibly
live
content
,
and
attend
such
pleasures
as
he
was
naturally
given
unto
,
so
long
as
this
worm
did
gnaw
upon
his
heart
:
he
was
the
onely
remaining
relike
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
likely
enough
to
deprive
him
of
his
quiet
and
Kingdom
,
should
he
not
be
taken
from
the
world
,
whereby
himself
,
his
house
and
children
might
live
secure
.
He
esteemed
the
good
offices
he
had
done
the
Duke
of
Bretaigne
with
the
King
of
France
,
sufficient
to
deserve
such
a
favour
:
he
sent
unto
him
three
Ambassadours
,
the
chief
whereof
was
Doctor
Stillington
.
They
desired
the
person
of
the
Earl
of
Richmond
in
way
of
Honesty
and
affection
,
concealing
their
cruelty
and
evil
intentions
:
neither
could
they
proceed
otherwise
with
Francis
the
●…econd
Duke
of
Bretaigne
,
one
of
the
best
Princes
that
Fame
celebrated
in
those
times
.
These
made
him
believe
that
the
King
desi●…ous
to
abolish
the
enmity
of
the
two
Factions
,
and
quiet
such
spirits
as
were
affectionate
to
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
there
was
no
more
fitting
means
to
effect
this
,
then
by
marrying
the
Kings
eldest
daughter
to
the
forenamed
Earl
,
who
was
Heir
to
that
House
.
They
desired
him
to
lend
his
helping
hand
to
so
good
a
work
,
assuring
him
that
as
Bretaigne
in
former
times
had
found
no
more
advantageous
nor
more
faithful
friendship
then
with
England
,
so
should
she
finde
it
every
day
more
and
more
,
by
this
obligation
of
delivering
up
the
person
of
this
Prince
.
The
Marriage
did
not
at
the
first
appear
unto
the
Duke
to
be
the
cause
of
this
their
so
fervent
desire
;
it
did
not
correspond
with
sense
;
't
was
a
favour
not
to
be
expected
from
an
enemy
;
especially
since
the
Earl
himself
had
never
been
treated
withal
therein
,
nor
had
heard
any
news
thereof
before
:
but
they
reiterating
their
desires
,
and
adding
to
their
efficacie
by
a
great
sum
of
Gold
which
they
presented
him
withal
,
he
was
perswaded
to
let
him
go
.
But
they
were
not
well
gone
for
S.
Malo
where
they
intended
to
take
Shipping
,
when
the
Duke
,
looking
narrowlier
into
the
businesse
,
repented
the
surrender
of
him
.
Polydore
saith
that
Iohn
Chenlettes
,
a
very
upright
Gentleman
,
and
therefore
beloved
of
the
Duke
,
was
the
cause
of
this
:
Argentres
says
the
same
;
but
he
says
he
findes
it
not
in
the
Chronicles
of
Bretaigne
,
nor
knows
he
from
whence
Polydore
Virgil
hath
it
.
Chenlettes
was
in
the
Countrey
when
he
understood
of
the
Ambassadours
coming
,
and
the
delivery
of
the
Prince
;
so
as
zealous
for
his
Masters
honour
,
he
hasted
to
him
to
lay
before
him
the
blame
he
was
likely
to
incur
by
having
delivered
up
the
Earl
of
Richmond
(
after
having
received
him
into
his
protection
)
to
his
chiefest
and
most
cruel
enemy
:
how
that
the
obligations
of
assisting
and
giving
entertainment
one
to
another
was
reciprocal
amongst
Princes
;
that
many
of
his
Predecessors
had
in
the
like
case
been
received
in
England
and
Flanders
,
and
had
tasted
the
loyalty
and
noblenesse
of
others
in
like
manner
as
Richmond
ought
to
taste
his
;
the
which
if
he
should
not
do
,
his
reputation
would
thereby
receive
so
much
the
deeper
stain
,
by
how
much
his
past-goodnesse
and
greatnesse
had
been
to
all
men
known
.
The
taking
his
Remonstrance
in
good
part
,
answered
,
that
this
his
resolution
could
not
redound
to
his
blame
,
since
the
Earl
was
to
be
the
Kings
son-in-law
,
and
to
be
readmitted
into
all
his
possessions
.
Che●…let
replied
,
He
was
deceived
;
for
that
the
Ambassadours
being
sure
he
never
would
have
delivered
him
but
upon
fair
terms
,
had
made
this
pretence
lest
they
might
have
been
gainsay'd
:
he
told
him
he
had
given
up
the
Lamb
unto
the
Wolf
,
and
that
he
might
be
sure
assoon
as
he
was
out
of
Bretaigne
he
should
be
miserably
put
to
death
;
since
the
King
of
England
could
not
bear
him
any
such
affection
contrary
to
his
own
pretended
end
:
That
the
King
was
not
so
simple
as
to
marry
his
daughter
to
an
enemy
who
laid
claim
unto
the
Kingdom
;
nor
was
it
likely
he
could
believe
that
▪
Affinity
would
root
out
Jealousies
,
but
rather
encrease
,
so
as
it
would
not
make
for
him
to
nurse
up
this
Adder
in
his
bosom
.
The
Duke
listned
to
these
reasons
,
and
finding
them
to
be
true
,
commanded
Peter
Landois
his
Treasurer
,
who
by
chance
was
then
present
,
to
post
after
the
Ambassadours
,
and
(
come
what
come
will
)
to
bring
back
the
Earl
.
He
found
them
ready
to
imbark
themselves
at
S.
Malo
,
and
the
Earl
sick
of
a
violent
Feaver
occasioned
by
the
apprehension
of
his
approaching
death
:
He
told
them
the
Duke
was
surprised
by
their
request
;
that
every
honest
man
would
blame
him
for
it
;
that
he
could
not
deliver
unto
them
this
Gentleman
without
a
great
stain
to
his
reputation
;
that
therefore
the
Duke
desired
them
they
would
be
pleased
he
might
put
such
Guards
upon
him
(
the
which
he
promised
to
do
)
as
that
he
might
not
go
out
of
that
Sanctuary
whither
by
reason
of
their
unadvisednesse
he
had
had
recourse
(
the
Earl
had
taken
this
Sanctuary
by
the
secret
means
of
Peters
servants
)
or
that
if
he
did
,
he
would
put
him
in
so
safe
a
place
as
Edward
should
have
no
occasion
to
fear
him
.
The
Ambassadours
were
not
well
pleased
,
after
having
found
him
out
,
and
paid
for
it
,
to
lose
both
cost
and
labour
.
But
they
durst
not
complain
thereof
;
the
Earls
promised
imprisonment
being
of
more
worth
then
their
charges
.
And
though
the
King
was
thereat
displeased
,
yet
the
belief
he
gave
to
the
Kings
promise
freed
him
of
that
suspition
,
which
likewise
freed
him
of
all
other
trouble
;
so
as
according
to
his
humour
he
gave
himself
up
to
all
familiarity
;
yea
,
sometimes
with
such
as
were
far
unfitting
company
for
him
.
He
invited
the
Maior
and
Aldermen
of
London
a
hunting
;
he
ate
and
drank
with
them
,
and
at
the
same
time
presented
their
Wives
with
Venison
and
Wine
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
likewise
recreate
themselves
:
the
which
though
it
relisht
too
much
of
familiarity
,
yet
was
it
not
prejudicial
,
since
used
to
such
as
might
be
serviceable
to
him
.
As
there
is
no
better
means
to
win
upon
mens
affections
then
affability
;
so
when
it
falls
into
excesse
,
it
causeth
such
a
loathing
as
quantity
of
meat
causeth
to
weak-stomacked
people
.
He
was
not
sparing
of
himself
to
any
whatsoever
woman
,
he
had
three
Concubines
besides
such
by
whom
he
had
had
children
:
't
was
usually
said
when
men
would
be
bold
with
him
,
that
,
the
one
of
them
was
delightful
,
the
other
wilde
or
phantastical
;
the
third
,
holy
;
who
was
so
termed
,
because
she
could
not
be
drawn
from
forth
the
Church
,
but
when
sent
for
by
him
.
But
natures
too
much
given
to
the
pleasures
of
Sense
,
are
,
if
they
be
offended
,
bitter
in
resentment
:
For
example
;
as
he
was
hunting
in
Warwick
shire
in
the
Park
of
one
Thomas
Burdet
who
was
servant
to
his
Brother
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
amongst
many
other
Deer
,
he
slew
a
white
Buck
which
Burdet
made
much
account
of
,
insomuch
as
(
not
knowing
how
otherwise
to
be
revenged
)
he
wisht
the
horns
in
the
Kings
belly
.
This
wish
was
adjudged
Treason
;
and
he
,
together
with
his
white
Buck
,
lost
his
head
and
all
that
he
had
.
I
must
spend
the
yeer
1476
in
the
misfortunes
of
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
since
England
was
then
unemployed
,
and
his
affairs
1476
altered
the
face
of
businesse
amongst
Princes
.
Charles
answerable
to
the
Agreement
made
with
King
Lewis
,
had
received
S.
Quintines
,
Han
,
Bohaine
,
and
all
the
Constables
moveable
goods
,
together
with
the
shame
of
having
under
trust
betrayed
him
:
his
brain
full
of
vast
designes
,
bore
him
to
difficult
undertakings
,
which
chewed
by
imaginary
confidence
,
caused
in
him
such
evil
digestion
as
we
shall
see
.
His
first
wrath
and
the
first
expressions
thereof
were
against
Renatus
Duke
of
Lorrein
;
wherein
succeeding
luckily
,
as
in
the
taking
of
Nanci
and
the
rest
of
that
Dutchy
,
he
was
blown
up
to
fresh
undertakings
.
Because
the
Switzers
had
assaulted
Burgundy
,
and
had
taken
many
places
under
Iames
Count
de
Romont
Brother
to
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
whilst
he
was
at
the
siege
of
Nuz
,
he
resolved
at
one
and
the
same
time
to
revenge
his
own
and
the
others
injuries
:
nor
could
they
pacifie
him
,
though
they
offered
to
renounce
all
other
Confederacies
;
namely
,
that
of
France
;
for
the
heavens
having
ordained
him
to
ruine
,
did
obdurate
him
in
the
wilfulnesse
of
his
obstinate
humours
;
making
him
deaf
to
all
honourable
and
advantageous
offers
.
He
entred
their
Countrey
with
Five
thousand
fighting
men
;
he
took
Iverdon
;
besieged
Granson
,
where
Four
hundred
Switzers
of
the
Canton
of
Berne
not
able
to
defend
it
,
retired
themselves
into
the
Castle
;
they
yeelded
it
up
,
their
lives
saved
;
but
not
observing
the
Agreement
,
Eighty
of
them
were
hanged
,
Two
hundred
drowned
,
and
the
rest
put
to
ransom
,
whilst
Eighteen
thousand
of
the
same
Nation
were
come
in
unto
their
succour
.
The
Duke
taking
it
in
disdain
that
they
durst
raise
their
Colours
against
him
set
upon
them
forthwith
;
he
lost
the
Battel
,
his
Artillery
and
Baggage
,
the
particulars
whereof
were
by
him
esteemed
at
three
Millions
of
Gold
,
in
Tapistry
,
Silver
vessels
,
and
Jewels
,
which
for
ostentation
and
pomps
sake
he
had
taken
along
with
him
.
This
was
the
first
of
his
three
mortal
misfortunate
blowes
which
(
not
being
accustomed
thereto
)
made
him
fall
sick
:
this
sicknesse
changed
his
constitution
and
nature
;
insomuch
as
where
before
he
drank
nothing
but
water
boyled
,
and
used
Conserve
of
Ros●…
to
qualifie
his
natural
heat
,
his
melancholy
had
now
so
much
cooled
him
,
that
his
Physitians
made
him
drink
lusty
Wines
with
out
water
,
and
applied
Cupping-glasses
to
his
heart
to
heat
hi●…
and
excite
blood
;
but
,
what
is
most
remarkable
,
his
Senses
were
hereat
so
weakned
,
as
that
his
Judgement
was
disquieted
;
so
as
the
blowe
which
would
have
infused
understanding
into
any
one
not
totally
void
thereof
,
did
not
so
to
him
who
was
become
in
capable
of
it
.
Gathering
therefore
greater
Forces
,
he
went
with
Eighty
thousand
fighting
men
to
besiege
Morat
a
Town
not
very
great
,
some
two
leagues
distant
from
Berne
,
belonging
to
Cou●…
Romont
,
but
usurped
by
the
Switzers
.
The
Switzers
came
to
the
succour
thereof
with
Thirty
thousand
Foot
,
and
Four
thousand
Horse
,
accompanied
by
the
Duke
of
Lorrein
;
they
gave
Battel
▪
and
though
the
Dukes
Artillery
made
very
great
breaches
upon
their
Battalions
,
yet
did
they
not
break
not
stop
thereupon
;
but
making
good
the
empty
places
,
they
passed
on
,
cutting
in
piece
very
many
of
his
men
,
and
making
the
rest
either
run
away
o●…
drown
themselves
in
the
Lake
;
the
Duke
with
much
ado
saving
himself
.
In
my
Travels
thorow
those
Countreys
,
I
have
see●…
the
relicks
of
that
Victory
.
If
my
memory
deceive
me
not
,
there
is
upon
the
brink
of
the
Lake
a
Chappel
,
neer
unto
which
lies
a
great
heap
of
dead
mens
bones
;
but
there
having
perished
in
the
Battel
Eighteen
thousand
,
and
as
some
will
have
it
Two
and
twenty
thousand
,
methought
those
bones
,
though
very
many
,
were
not
answerable
to
so
great
a
number
.
Here
I
was
like
wise
told
,
and
the
place
was
shewed
me
where
Charles
on
horseback
swam
over
the
Lake
,
and
where
one
of
his
Footmen
fastning
himself
to
his
Masters
horses
tail
,
assoon
as
he
came
●…n
shore
was
by
Charles
slain
for
having
endangered
his
drowning
,
since
't
was
sufficient
for
a
horse
to
swim
so
far
with
an
armed
man
upon
his
back
,
without
the
dragging
another
at
his
tail
.
But
I
meet
not
with
this
relation
in
any
History
.
He
retired
himself
to
Rivieres
upon
the
confines
of
Burgundy
,
where
he
lived
secretly
six
weeks
,
in
which
time
the
Duke
of
Lorrein
being
come
to
the
Siege
of
Nanci
,
the
Town
was
surrendered
to
him
two
days
before
Charles
came
thither
,
from
whom
they
had
demanded
succour
,
and
expected
his
coming
till
the
last
minute
.
The
Duke
of
Lorrein
,
who
found
himself
weak
,
would
not
contest
with
him
;
but
leaving
him
to
besiege
the
Town
again
,
retired
himself
for
aid
to
the
Switzers
,
from
whom
he
had
forthwith
what
he
desired
:
for
King
Lewis
paid
to
him
Fourty
thousand
Franks
for
this
end
;
and
many
French
came
Voluntiers
to
him
:
with
this
Army
he
came
to
S.
Nicholas
Two
Leagues
distant
from
Nanci
,
in
the
coldest
Winter-season
that
had
been
known
many
yeers
before
.
Charles
his
Army
was
in
a
very
bad
condition
,
and
became
yet
worse
when
the
Count
de
Campo
Basso
,
a
Neopolitan
,
and
of
the
Aniovin-Faction
,
and
therefore
banished
that
Kingdom
,
had
relinquished
him
,
having
had
intelligence
long
before
with
the
Duke
of
Lorrein
;
but
when
he
would
with
his
men
have
come
over
,
the
Switzers
abhorring
the
assotiation
of
a
Traytor
,
would
not
admit
of
him
.
Charles
seeing
his
affairs
brought
to
so
bad
an
exigent
,
(
contrary
to
his
custom
)
listned
after
the
opinion
of
others
:
he
was
advised
not
to
fight
,
since
his
men
were
few
and
no
ways
valiant
,
he
not
having
,
upon
a
true
Muster
,
Twelve
hundred
good
men
:
they
advised
him
to
retire
to
Pont-Mousson
;
since
the
Duke
of
Lorrein
being
onely
able
to
victual
the
Town
for
a
small
time
,
and
the
Switzers
being
likely
to
depart
for
want
of
pay
,
he
might
with
a
better
choice
of
men
return
thither
the
next
Spring
.
A
most
excellent
counsel
,
had
he
embraced
it
;
but
he
would
fight
.
The
Conflict
was
short
;
a
handful
of
men
wearied
with
a
Siege
,
disheartned
by
former
Defeats
;
and
by
the
present
unadvisednesse
the
readier
now
again
to
be
defeated
;
many
of
them
were
cut
in
pieces
,
many
fled
away
,
and
but
few
of
them
were
saved
:
the
Duke
endeavoured
to
save
himself
,
but
was
slain
in
his
flight
,
wounded
twice
by
the
Pike
and
once
by
the
Halberd
;
he
was
rifled
and
left
naked
,
not
known
by
any
one
save
some-while
after
by
a
Page
of
his
by
certain
private
marks
;
for
it
was
impossible
to
know
him
by
his
face
.
The
circumstances
of
this
Defeat
are
at
large
set
down
by
Commines
and
the
French
Writers
,
to
whom
I
refer
my self
.
I
may
perchance
touch
upon
something
again
in
its
proper
place
,
whilst
returning
for
the
present
to
our
Story
,
we
shall
meet
with
a
Tragicall
adventure
,
no
lesse
strange
nor
compassionate
then
what
we
have
but
now
heard
.
The
Duke
of
Clarence
,
second
brother
to
King
Edward
,
a
Prince
of
greater
spirit
then
did
become
a
brother
and
a
subject
,
1477
ended
his
days
in
the
Tower
,
leaving
it
to
dispute
whether
his
death
were
occasioned
through
his
own
default
,
or
through
the
Malice
of
his
enemies
:
for
though
he
were
condemned
by
ordinary
course
of
Justice
,
yet
was
there
not
any
one
full
fault
found
in
him
;
so
as
it
was
thought
there
was
nothing
of
Justice
in
it
more
then
the
name
;
and
that
Malice
was
indeed
that
which
took
away
his
life
.
Three
things
were
of
most
consideration
in
this
affair
:
The
Kings
Suspition
,
The
Queens
Hatred
and
Suspition
,
and
His
own
Fault
,
which
was
not
sufficient
to
have
condemned
him
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
former
Two
.
His
having
rebelled
,
made
Confederacie
with
the
Earl
of
Warwick
;
and
contracted
Alliance
with
him
,
to
bereave
his
brother
of
the
Kingdom
,
were
faults
which
though
they
were
old
,
and
freely
forgotten
,
't
was
feared
that
his
old
inclinations
,
laid
aside
more
in
respect
of
his
own
concernment
then
out
of
reason
or
love
to
his
brother
,
might
be
reassumed
by
him
,
and
he
thereunto
provoked
by
pretence
of
the
Agreement
made
at
Paris
,
that
he
should
succeed
unto
the
Crown
,
if
Henry
the
sixth
his
Heirs
should
fail
,
as
already
they
had
done
.
This
consideration
wounded
the
Queen
to
the
very
soul
;
she
thought
that
if
her
husband
should
die
before
her
,
her
children
should
not
succeed
to
their
father
:
she
was
confirmed
in
this
opinion
by
a
Prophecie
I
know
not
how
divulged
,
That
G
should
be
the
first
letter
of
his
name
that
should
succeed
Edward
;
and
the
Duke
of
Clarence
his
name
being
George
,
't
was
thought
he
should
be
the
Butcherer
of
Edwards
sons
,
which
Gloucester
afterwards
proved
to
be
.
With
such
like
equivocations
doth
the
devil
delude
our
simplicity
,
if
it
be
granted
that
he
knows
any
thing
of
what
is
to
come
.
To
these
were
other
reasons
added
which
made
the
former
the
more
suspected
:
his
having
pretended
to
marry
Mary
the
onely
daughter
to
the
late
Duke
of
Burgundy
;
and
indeed
he
had
written
to
that
effect
to
the
Dowager
Dutchesse
who
was
mother-in-law
to
the
said
Mary
:
but
the
Queen
crossed
him
therein
,
and
did
what
in
her
lay
to
have
her
married
to
her
brother
the
Earl
Rivers
:
so
as
their
distastes
and
the
Kings
jealousies
were
augmented
:
But
the
imputations
which
gave
some
colour
to
the
justification
of
this
his
death
,
were
,
That
he
caused
a
rumour
to
be
raised
among
the
people
that
Thomas
Burdet
was
unjustly
put
to
death
;
That
the
King
used
Necromancy
and
Poyson
,
to
bring
such
as
he
hated
to
their
ends
;
That
Edward
was
a
Bastard
,
and
not
begotten
by
the
Duke
of
York
;
That
he
had
procured
many
to
swear
obedience
to
him
and
his
Heirs
,
not
reserving
the
due
obedience
he
ought
unto
his
Brother
;
and
That
he
had
pretended
to
the
Crown
by
vertue
of
the
Contract
made
with
Henry
the
sixth
.
These
Accusations
being
brought
into
the
Parliament
,
and
by
1478
the
Parliament
judged
guilty
thereof
,
he
was
condemned
to
die
;
and
chose
,
as
the
easiest
death
,
to
be
drowned
in
a
Butt
of
Malmsey
.
But
howsoever
,
't
was
generally
thought
that
the
malice
of
his
enemies
,
the
Queens
and
her
kinreds
fears
,
and
the
Kings
jealousie
,
were
the
causes
of
his
so
miserable
end
:
of
the
which
Edward
did
afterwards
repent
,
insomuch
as
when
he
pardoned
the
life
of
any
at
the
importunacie
of
some
one
or
other
,
he
was
wont
to
say
,
O
my
unfortunate
brother
,
that
had
not
any
to
intercede
for
him
!
He
left
behinde
him
two
children
born
unto
him
by
the
Earl
of
Warwick
daughter
;
Edward
Earl
of
Warwicks
,
and
Margaret
Countesse
of
Salisbury
;
both
of
them
born
under
the
like
unfortunate
Constellation
;
for
He
lost
his
head
in
Henry
the
sevenths
time
,
She
hers
,
in
Henry
the
eights
.
King
Lewis
,
when
Charles
was
dead
,
thought
to
make
himself
master
of
those
States
;
believing
he
could
not
meet
with
any
obstacle
,
since
all
the
men
of
War
were
almost
slain
in
the
three
Battels
of
Granson
,
Morat
,
and
Nanci
:
neither
had
he
been
deceived
,
if
he
had
persisted
in
his
resolution
of
marrying
that
Princesse
to
the
Dolphine
his
son
;
of
working
upon
her
Counsellors
by
gifts
,
promises
,
and
additions
of
Honours
;
and
of
winning
the
peoples
good-will
by
feeding
them
with
hopes
of
being
well
treated
:
but
his
thirsting
after
this
Conquest
(
which
to
him
appeared
easie
)
diverted
him
from
the
means
of
coming
by
it
lawfully
,
and
was
the
ruine
if
not
of
all
,
yet
of
his
most
principal
designes
.
Abbeville
was
the
first
City
which
fell
into
his
hands
,
but
as
of
right
belonging
unto
him
,
being
one
of
those
which
were
to
be
surrendered
to
him
after
Charles
his
death
.
Han
,
Bohin
,
S.
Quintines
,
and
Peron
,
out
of
the
same
reason
,
did
the
like
.
Arras
was
by
agreement
delivered
up
unto
him
.
He●…ine
,
Bullein
and
Doway
yeelded
themselves
.
All
this
progresse
of
affairs
appertained
to
Picardy
.
In
Burgundy
he
employed
the
Prince
of
Orange
(
a
man
of
great
power
in
those
parts
)
and
Monsieur
de
Cran
with
a
distinct
Army
,
who
in
a
few
days
brought
the
County
and
Dutchy
to
his
obedience
:
Neither
did
he
pretend
usurpation
in
this
;
the
Dutchy
was
the
Patrimony
of
the
Crown
;
given
in
Fee-farm
to
Philip
the
bold
,
by
his
father
Iohn
the
second
,
King
of
France
,
upon
condition
it
should
revert
again
unto
the
Crown
in
default
of
Issue
male
:
such
Grants
not
falling
(
according
to
the
French
phrase
)
unto
the
Distaff
.
And
he
had
some
pretences
to
the
County
,
though
not
from
the
Crown
.
The
Infant
Princesse
seeing
her self
thus
hardly
dealt
withal
,
all
her
Embassies
,
Supplications
and
Submissions
nothing
availing
her
,
she
sent
a
Dispatch
into
England
to
shew
to
Edward
what
prejudice
he
suffered
by
having
the
King
of
France
so
neer
him
,
possest
of
Abbeville
,
Bullein
,
Hedine
,
Arras
,
and
other
places
upon
the
Sea
neer
Callice
,
and
in
the
face
of
England
.
But
though
in
all
reason
he
ought
to
have
assisted
her
,
his
private
interest
made
him
notwithstanding
be
a
Spectator
of
all
those
ruines
without
budging
:
his
Counsellors
being
almost
all
of
them
Pensioners
to
Lewis
,
preferred
private
interest
before
all
reason
of
State
.
Edward
(
though
)
sent
Ambassadours
to
mediate
that
no
more
harm
might
be
done
;
a
very
good
means
certainly
,
before
a
Prince
hath
put
on
a
resolution
of
War
;
but
as
ridiculous
as
unprofitable
without
a
mans
sword
in
his
hand
.
The
hopes
of
marrying
his
daughter
,
the
Fifty
thousand
Crowns
which
were
ready
to
be
paid
,
and
his
chief
men
being
won
by
Pensions
,
were
the
obstacles
which
withstood
all
good
Resolves
.
Lewis
received
the
Ambassadours
courteously
,
and
was
bountiful
to
them
at
their
going
away
;
so
sent
them
away
without
any
answer
,
the
which
,
he
said
,
he
would
send
by
Ambassadours
of
his
own
,
who
a
good
while
after
were
sent
with
directions
to
spin
out
the
businesse
,
upon
pretences
of
having
no
Instructions
;
working
by
this
means
his
own
desired
ends
,
and
hindering
Edward
from
doing
(
had
he
been
so
disposed
)
what
he
ought
to
have
done
:
and
though
many
free
from
corruption
advised
him
to
the
contrary
,
shewing
the
damage
he
thereby
received
without
any
hopes
of
advantage
;
(
for
if
Lewis
had
any
minde
to
make
the
Marriage
;
he
would
have
sent
for
the
Princesse
away
,
after
the
first
yeer
,
according
to
the
Treaty
sworn
at
Picquigny
,
divers
yeers
being
now
past
,
and
she
not
sent
for
)
yet
were
they
not
listned
unto
.
Any
the
least
obstacle
(
to
boot
with
the
defence
made
by
the
Infant
Princesse
)
would
have
been
sufficient
to
have
made
Lewis
keep
within
his
own
Precincts
;
and
if
nothing
else
,
his
unwillingnesse
to
see
the
English
in
France
,
would
have
slackned
his
proceedings
;
and
though
he
invited
Edward
to
passe
over
into
Flanders
,
whilst
he
busied
himself
elsewhere
,
and
seemed
to
be
content
that
the
English
might
win
Flanders
and
Brahant
for
themselves
;
he
did
it
for
that
he
was
sure
,
by
reason
of
the
many
strong
places
that
were
there
,
they
would
make
but
a
slowe
and
costly
progresse
:
and
when
Edward
seemed
to
accept
of
this
invitation
,
if
in
stead
of
such
places
as
he
should
win
in
Flanders
Lewis
would
deliver
unto
him
those
he
had
won
in
Picardy
(
namely
Bullein
)
no
more
was
heard
of
the
businesse
.
Edward
would
willingly
have
assisted
the
Princesse
if
she
would
have
married
the
Earl
Rivers
brother
to
his
wife
;
and
she
needing
assistance
,
would
have
married
him
;
but
the
disparity
of
their
conditions
would
not
permit
her
Counsellors
to
suffer
her
so
to
do
:
so
as
Lewis
found
none
that
crost
his
Fortunes
,
nor
she
any
that
would
assist
her
in
her
misery
,
which
made
her
conclude
the
Match
with
the
Archduke
Maximilian
son
to
the
Emperour
Frederick
the
third
,
not
listning
to
any
other
that
was
propounded
to
her
:
not
to
that
of
the
Dolphine
,
for
that
he
was
but
nine
yeers
old
,
and
she
twenty
or
one
and
twenty
;
and
for
that
she
hated
his
father
:
not
to
that
of
Charles
Count
d'Angoulesme
(
who
was
afterward
father
to
Francis
the
first
)
because
Lewis
would
not
consent
thereunto
,
being
jealous
of
the
Princes
of
the
bloods
power
:
not
to
that
of
the
Prince
of
Cleve
,
because
she
liked
him
not
.
Edward
had
this
mean
while
prodigiously
alter'd
his
nature
:
from
being
affable
and
liberal
,
he
became
austere
and
a
varitious
,
1479
to
the
great
wonder
and
worse
satisfaction
of
his
people
.
The
Laws
of
England
grant
many
things
in
favour
of
their
Kings
(
as
their
penal
Laws
)
which
the
Kings
themselves
make
no
use
of
,
as
being
too
full
of
rigour
.
He
by
vertue
of
those
Laws
took
such
penalties
as
those
that
were
rich
fell
into
by
their
not
punctual
observance
of
them
:
and
making
no
difference
neither
in
respect
of
Blood
,
Quality
,
or
Title
,
he
put
the
Kingdom
into
a
great
fright
,
making
them
believe
he
would
become
formidable
:
for
having
abated
the
courage
of
other
men
by
his
Brothers
death
,
there
was
not
any
one
that
durst
contradict
him
.
But
the
greedy
heaping
up
of
Money
,
which
he
used
was
so
much
the
more
monstrous
in
him
,
by
how
much
it
was
contrary
to
the
constitution
of
his
nature
:
so
as
such
a
change
shewed
his
death
to
be
at
hand
.
Ambassadours
were
frequently
sent
from
England
to
France
,
1480
and
from
France
to
England
:
the
former
,
that
according
to
their
Obligation
,
the
French
might
send
for
the
betrothed
Princesse
;
the
others
,
to
excuse
their
delay
,
laying
it
upon
the
Wars
of
Burgundy
and
the
Low-Countreys
,
in
the
which
all
the
principal
men
of
the
Kingdom
being
employed
,
she
could
not
be
sent
for
in
manner
becoming
the
dignity
and
greatnesse
of
both
the
Crowns
:
so
as
he
who
earnestly
desires
a
thing
,
is
by
nothing
more
easily
deceived
then
by
the
confirmation
of
new
promises
;
Edward
did
easily
believe
,
and
Lewis
made
advantage
of
his
falshood
,
and
brought
about
his
ends
without
contradiction
:
which
had
he
carried
the
businesse
otherwise
,
he
could
not
have
done
.
But
he
who
says
the
English
have
won
more
honour
by
Fighting
then
by
their
Treaties
,
says
not
amisse
;
for
they
are
more
aptly
disposed
to
the
former
.
At
this
time
did
Iames
the
third
reign
in
Scotland
;
who
coming
1481
to
the
Crown
at
seven
yeers
of
age
,
met
with
lewd
education
and
most
villanous
corrupters
;
so
as
not
being
wicked
of
himself
,
but
made
so
by
them
,
as
he
grew
in
yeers
,
he
encreased
in
his
lusts
,
cruelties
and
rapine
,
and
rewarding
the
authors
of
his
Disorders
by
the
sale
of
Goods
belonging
to
the
Church
,
he
purchased
the
hatred
of
his
Nobility
,
and
of
his
whole
Kingdom
.
From
these
his
excesses
he
did
not
exempt
his
own
Family
:
he
dealt
badly
with
his
brother
,
and
incestuously
violated
his
youngest
sister
:
he
let
slip
the
opportunity
he
had
to
trouble
England
,
it
being
divided
within
it self
,
and
was
himself
vexed
by
his
subjects
;
the
worm
of
conscience
not
working
upon
him
in
the
cessation
of
his
Rebellions
,
not
yet
the
fear
of
such
pains
as
Heaven
inflicts
for
punishment
upon
incorrigible
sinners
.
Tthese
things
for
what
concern'd
him
:
And
for
what
concerned
Edward
,
his
jealousies
of
the
Lancastrian
Faction
,
caused
their
peaceful
living
together
,
even
from
the
very
beginning
of
their
Reigns
,
thorow
a
Truce
of
Fifteen
yeers
:
but
the
Truce
being
now
well-nigh
expired
,
and
Iames
having
put
one
of
his
brothers
to
death
,
and
imprisoned
the
other
,
which
was
the
Duke
of
Aubeny
,
thinking
he
could
not
defend
himself
against
his
domestick
enemies
without
fastning
himself
to
strangers
,
he
was
desirous
to
interest
Edward
in
the
conservation
of
his
Dignity
and
Person
.
To
this
purpose
he
demanded
Cicely
Edwards
second
daughter
for
wife
to
his
son
Iames
Prince
of
Scotland
;
and
he
obtained
it
with
this
Condition
,
That
though
the
Marriage
could
not
yet
be
consummated
(
both
of
them
being
children
)
Edward
should
pay
down
part
of
the
portion
;
for
the
repayment
of
which
,
in
case
the
Marriage
should
not
go
on
,
he
had
the
chiefest
Merchants
of
Edenborough
bound
.
The
King
of
Scotland
thought
himself
now
to
be
safe
by
this
shadowie
Alliance
;
but
the
Duke
of
Aubeny
having
escaped
out
of
prison
by
means
of
a
Cord
made
of
linen
,
and
made
his
Addresses
to
Lewis
;
who
would
not
receive
him
(
for
he
held
some
secret
Intelligence
with
Iames
against
Edward
)
he
passed
over
into
England
;
where
having
represented
the
King
his
brothers
general
injustice
,
to
make
him
appear
wicked
,
and
his
particular
injustice
to
his
brothers
,
to
make
his
wickednesse
appear
unnatural
and
cruel
:
he
prayed
aid
of
Edward
;
and
his
intreaties
were
made
the
more
efficacious
,
being
accompanied
by
those
of
Iames
Douglas
(
who
was
likewise
a
banisht
man
)
which
moved
the
King
to
wage
War
with
him
;
whereunto
he
could
not
have
been
perswaded
,
had
not
King
Iames
himself
given
him
the
occasion
.
Lewis
,
who
,
having
covenanted
another
Match
for
the
Dolphin
,
thought
Edward
could
not
chuse
but
be
revenged
;
endeavoured
to
divert
him
,
by
making
the
King
of
Scotland
engage
him
in
a
War
;
and
the
King
of
Scotland
perswaded
thereunto
either
by
hopes
,
or
Moneys
,
or
both
,
violated
his
late-made
Affinity
and
Peace
,
not
regarding
the
injustice
and
dishonour
of
the
action
,
nor
yet
the
danger
he
put
himself
into
,
he
being
so
detested
both
by
God
and
man
,
and
not
able
to
raise
Forces
without
the
assistance
of
his
Countrey
;
yet
affying
more
in
France
then
he
had
reason
to
do
,
he
did
what
of
himself
he
was
able
,
to
please
Lewis
.
He
sent
some
Troops
to
make
Inrodes
upon
the
Confines
of
England
,
which
did
rather
provoke
then
harm
the
enemy
:
so
as
Edward
finding
himself
enforced
and
offended
on
the
one
side
,
and
humbly
intreated
on
the
other
side
,
he
raised
a
powerful
Army
,
and
sent
it
into
Scotland
under
the
command
of
his
brother
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
.
King
Iames
had
not
the
like
ability
to
resist
as
he
had
to
irritate
;
for
being
abused
by
the
flatteries
of
three
wicked
personages
who
had
drawn
upon
him
the
general
hatred
of
all
men
,
he
durst
not
gather
the
whole
Nobility
into
a
Body
,
lest
being
united
they
might
take
some
strange
resolution
against
him
.
Necessity
,
notwithstanding
,
constrained
him
to
summon
them
and
raise
an
Army
,
not
altering
though
the
form
of
his
Government
;
for
mistrusting
all
the
rest
,
he
made
use
onely
of
the
Counsels
of
his
forenamed
flatterers
,
not
calling
his
Nobility
to
any
Counsel
or
Deliberation
:
an
indignity
which
they
not
able
to
endure
,
they
met
together
a
little
after
midnight
in
a
Church
,
where
,
being
perswaded
by
Archibald
Douglas
Earl
of
Angus
,
they
would
have
the
first
War
made
against
these
men
,
as
those
that
were
their
Countreys
most
dangerous
enemies
:
and
had
not
the
wiser
sort
moderated
the
more
hastie
,
the
King
might
have
run
hazard
in
his
own
person
.
The
chiefest
of
them
went
towards
the
Court
not
making
any
noise
,
followed
onely
by
as
many
as
might
serve
to
do
the
businesse
.
The
King
was
advertised
of
this
Meeting
at
the
same
time
't
was
made
;
so
as
rising
up
hastily
to
see
what
was
to
be
done
,
he
sent
Robert
Cockeran
one
of
the
Triumviri
,
to
make
discovery
;
but
being
met
by
them
,
they
detained
him
,
set
a
Guard
upon
him
,
and
passed
on
to
the
Court
,
and
to
the
Kings
Chamber
,
seizing
without
any
manner
of
resistance
upon
all
such
as
were
about
the
King
,
except
Iohn
Ramsey
for
whom
the
King
interceded
,
and
who
being
very
young
,
was
not
polluted
with
their
enormities
:
The
rest
were
led
into
the
Camp
,
where
(
the
Army
crying
out
that
they
might
be
put
to
death
)
they
were
all
hanged
without
any
legal
proceeding
;
and
not
having
any
Ropes
in
readinesse
for
so
sudden
an
execution
,
each
man
strove
to
make
offer
of
his
horses
halter
or
reins
;
and
those
whose
offers
were
entertained
,
thought
themselves
much
honoured
thereby
.
This
businesse
bred
such
a
difference
between
the
King
and
his
subjects
,
as
each
of
them
retired
themselves
to
their
own
homes
,
not
thinking
any
longer
to
defend
the
Kingdom
:
and
the
King
,
with
some
few
others
,
did
to
little
purpose
shut
themselves
up
in
the
Castle
of
Edenborough
:
for
had
they
been
evilly
minded
towards
him
,
they
would
have
taken
him
in
the
Lander
,
the
place
where
this
businesse
happened
.
The
Summer
was
well
advanced
before
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
entred
Scotland
;
he
laid
siege
to
the
Castle
of
Berwick
defended
1482
by
the
Earl
Bodwel
,
the
Town
having
yeelded
to
him
without
resistance
:
he
would
not
lose
the
season
by
staying
there
himself
,
but
environing
it
with
Four
thousand
fighting
men
,
he
passed
forwards
to
Edenborough
,
not
permitting
(
through
the
Duke
of
Aubeney's
desires
)
any
harm
to
be
done
there
;
a
contrary
course
to
what
had
been
formerly
taken
:
and
because
it
was
impossible
to
treat
with
King
Iames
,
who
did
not
suffer
any
one
to
come
into
the
Castle
,
he
made
a
publike
Proclamation
to
be
made
in
the
chief
Market
place
by
Garter
King
at
Arms
,
that
if
he
would
not
make
good
to
Edward
what
under
his
hand
he
was
by
agreement
obliged
unto
;
if
he
did
not
before
September
next
make
satisfaction
for
the
damages
and
injuries
done
to
England
;
and
did
not
put
the
Duke
of
Aubeny
in
his
former
condition
without
the
diminishing
of
his
Possessions
,
Authority
,
or
Offices
,
he
would
put
his
whole
Kingdom
to
fire
and
sword
.
But
the
King
returning
no
Answer
,
neither
by
message
nor
writing
,
being
equally
unfit
either
to
give
satisfaction
or
make
resistance
;
the
Nobles
(
who
had
encamped
themselves
at
Haddington
with
a
great
number
of
men
)
being
abandoned
by
the
King
,
and
not
willing
to
abandon
themselves
and
Countrey
,
sent
Ambassadours
to
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
,
offering
,
for
what
belonged
to
them
,
to
effect
the
Marriage
,
and
requiring
the
like
of
him
:
promising
that
it
should
not
fail
on
their
sides
,
if
all
the
Articles
agreed
upon
were
not
put
in
execution
,
and
an
inviolable
Peace
for
the
time
to
come
were
not
made
between
the
two
Kingdoms
.
To
the
which
Gloucester
answered
,
that
the
Match
was
broken
by
means
contrary
to
the
end
for
which
it
was
made
:
That
he
did
not
know
the
King
his
brothers
intentions
,
and
whether
he
was
not
resolved
(
as
he
had
good
cause
)
not
to
think
any
more
of
it
:
That
his
Instructions
were
,
To
demand
restitution
of
the
Moneys
,
the
which
he
did
,
requiring
speedy
payment
:
for
what
concerned
the
Peace
,
That
it
was
not
to
be
had
,
unlesse
they
would
promise
to
deliver
up
unto
him
the
Castle
of
Berwick
,
or
unlesse
in
case
they
could
not
do
it
,
they
would
oblige
themselves
not
to
assist
the
besieged
,
nor
molest
the
besiegers
,
till
such
time
as
it
were
either
taken
or
surrendred
.
These
Demands
seemed
very
hard
to
the
Scots
.
They
answered
;
The
cause
why
the
Marriage
was
not
effected
,
was
by
reason
of
the
young
couples
yeers
,
not
through
any
default
of
theirs
:
That
the
Moneys
could
not
justly
be
demanded
,
the
time
of
repayment
being
not
yet
come
:
That
if
the
security
given
in
for
the
repayment
of
them
did
not
suffice
,
they
would
give
in
other
:
That
Berwick
was
situated
upon
the
very
Bound
of
Scotland
,
built
by
the
Scots
,
and
by
just
Title
always
possessed
by
them
;
nor
was
their
claim
thereunto
the
weaker
because
the
English
had
made
themselves
Masters
of
it
,
since
violence
doth
not
prejudice
the
right
of
a
just
ancient
,
natural
and
primary
possession
.
But
the
Duke
of
Aubeny
put
an
end
to
all
these
differences
;
for
Gloucester
permitting
him
to
go
into
the
Scotish
Camp
,
and
the
Lords
there
promising
him
that
if
he
would
submit
himself
to
the
King
,
they
would
procure
his
pardon
,
and
the
restitution
of
all
his
goods
;
he
was
declared
,
under
the
King
,
Lord
Lieutenant
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
it
was
resolved
(
though
not
without
much
opposition
)
that
the
Castle
of
Berwick
should
be
surrendred
;
and
a
Truce
for
certain
moneths
was
agreed
upon
,
to
the
end
that
the
Peace
might
be
treated
on
without
disturbance
o●…
hostility
;
so
as
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
having
recovered
Berwick
One
and
twenty
yeers
after
Henry
the
sixth
had
given
it
to
the
Scots
,
he
retired
himself
to
Newcastle
,
where
he
expected
directions
from
his
brother
:
who
having
weighed
the
concernment
of
this
Match
,
the
Kings
decaying
condition
,
the
danger
he
was
in
of
being
deposed
(
he
being
hated
,
and
the
Duke
of
Aubeny
beloved
)
he
demanded
his
Moneys
,
which
were
forthwith
payed
him
,
leaving
Scotland
to
its
turmoils
,
the
which
though
the
Duke
of
Aubeny
did
sincerely
endeavour
to
quiet
,
by
remitting
the
King
his
brother
to
the
plenary
possession
of
his
Kingdom
,
yet
could
he
not
reconcile
the
King
unto
him
.
For
if
the
remembrance
of
injuries
be
never
to
be
forgotten
by
men
of
perverse
natures
,
good
turns
are
the
more
easily
forgotten
:
ingratitude
being
an
enemy
to
all
Christian
and
Moral
vertues
.
King
Iames
his
minde
was
so
contaminated
and
depraved
,
as
it
would
not
suffer
him
to
think
well
of
his
brother
,
though
the
effects
demonstrated
the
contrary
;
nay
,
he
was
likely
to
have
made
him
follow
his
other
brother
,
had
he
not
by
his
friends
been
advertised
thereof
,
which
made
him
flee
into
England
;
from
whence
(
having
delivered
up
to
Edward
the
Castle
of
Dunbarre
)
he
went
to
France
,
where
running
at
Tilt
with
the
Duke
of
Orleans
(
who
was
afterwards
Lewis
the
twelfth
)
he
was
unfortunately
slain
by
the
splinter
of
a
Lance
which
wounded
him
thorow
the
sight-hole
of
his
Helmet
.
Edward
had
long
suffered
Lewis
to
take
his
advantage
not
onely
1483
in
such
parts
of
the
Heir
of
Burgundy's
Countrey
as
were
far
distant
from
him
,
but
even
in
those
which
were
neare
to
Callice
;
permitting
him
,
contrary
to
all
reason
of
State
,
to
make
himself
master
of
Bullein
,
and
other
Forts
upon
the
Sea
,
onely
out
of
the
hopes
of
his
Daughters
marriage
:
but
growing
too
late
suspicious
of
it
,
he
sent
the
Lord
Howard
to
France
to
sift
out
the
truth
:
who
though
he
saw
the
solemne
receiving
of
Margaret
,
Daughter
to
the
late
heire
of
Burgondy
,
and
Maximilian
of
Austria
;
and
saw
her
married
to
the
Dolphin
in
Amboyse
,
yet
when
he
tooke
his
leave
,
Lewis
according
to
his
wonted
dissimulation
,
confirmed
unto
him
his
former
promises
,
as
if
a
new
match
contracted
with
all
the
Church-Ceremonies
and
the
Bride
in
the
house
did
not
prejudice
the
former
,
so
as
being
returned
to
England
hee
truly
related
the
difference
of
what
his
Eyes
saw
and
Lewis
told
him
.
Lewis
had
handled
this
match
according
to
his
wonted
craft
not
seeming
to
be
therein
obliged
to
those
of
Gaunt
,
who
had
concluded
it
maugre
their
Prince
,
the
Brides
Father
,
and
they
did
it
willingly
;
for
taking
from
him
the
Counties
of
Artois
,
Burgondy
,
and
Carolois
,
the
Counties
of
Macon
,
and
Auxorres
,
which
they
gave
in
portion
to
the
Dolphin
,
they
made
him
the
lesse
able
to
offend
them
;
they
would
likewise
,
if
they
could
,
have
given
him
Hainault
and
Namours
,
not
considering
that
these
Provinces
in
the
hands
of
so
great
a
King
were
like
to
forme
the
chaine
of
their
servitude
.
But
Fortune
favoured
them
beyond
all
expectation
;
for
this
marriage
so
advantageous
for
that
Kingdome
was
together
with
the
Bride
,
yet
a
Virgin
,
not
many
Yeares
after
,
renounced
by
Charles
the
eight
,
that
he
might
take
to
Wife
Anne
the
Daughter
and
Heire
of
Francis
Duke
of
Britaigne
,
and
thereby
to
possesse
himselfe
of
that
Dukedome
:
and
the
aforenamed
Margaret
,
borne
under
an
unhappy
constellation
for
matter
of
Husbands
,
was
in
a
very
short
time
Widow
to
three
;
To
Charles
who
did
yet
live
,
and
to
two
others
who
died
;
Iohn
Prince
of
Aragon
,
who
lived
not
many
moneths
;
and
Philibert
the
8th
Duke
of
Savoy
who
within
a
few
Yeares
dyed
;
so
as
she
had
no
issue
by
any
of
them
.
Edward
was
so
sensible
of
this
his
great
abuse
as
that
he
resolved
on
revenge
:
every
one
with
cheerfulnesse
provided
for
War
;
the
Clergy
supply'd
in
monies
what
they
could
not
do
in
person
:
but
whilst
hee
was
taking
order
for
so
important
an
expedition
,
he
fell
sick
being
sodainely
struck
with
a
great
melancholy
(
others
say
of
a
Surfeit
)
and
knowing
he
could
not
live
he
caused
all
the
Lords
to
be
sent
for
to
him
,
who
by
reason
of
the
intended
War
,
were
then
in
great
number
at
Court
.
He
recommended
to
them
the
young
Princes
his
Sonnes
and
together
with
them
Peace
;
shewing
them
that
being
young
they
would
neede
good
Counsellors
,
which
in
the
distraction
of
private
contentions
would
hardly
be
found
;
that
they
having
all
a
relation
unto
him
,
some
by
blood
,
some
by
affinity
,
all
by
good
will
and
duty
,
they
were
to
joyne
in
a
reciprocall
love
one
towards
another
,
to
the
end
that
the
conformity
of
their
mindes
might
beget
the
like
in
their
actions
,
and
in
their
ends
,
necessarily
conducing
to
the
service
of
an
infant
King
,
to
the
good
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
to
the
peace
and
quietnesse
which
he
did
chiefly
desire
amongst
them
;
hee
put
them
in
minde
of
the
evills
caused
through
civill
dissensions
;
he
desired
God
of
his
goodnesse
that
no
such
might
be
hereafter
,
but
that
this
favour
was
not
to
be
hoped
for
without
the
forgiving
of
past
injuries
which
made
him
in
the
name
of
the
same
God
,
and
as
the
last
comfort
he
should
receive
,
desire
of
them
all
forgivenesse
of
any
injuries
done
by
him
.
All
that
were
present
wept
;
and
those
who
bare
more
rancour
one
to
an
other
then
did
the
rest
,
shooke
hands
in
token
of
their
last
obedience
due
unto
him
even
to
the
last
minute
of
his
Life
:
so
as
satisfyed
with
this
their
outward
expression
(
their
inward
minds
unknowne
)
he
died
the
ninth
of
April
1483
,
in
the
41
Yeare
of
his
Life
,
having
Reigned
22
Yeares
one
month
and
five
dayes
:
and
was
buried
in
a
Chappell
,
built
by
him
at
Windsor
.
He
was
a
Prince
who
could
not
have
had
his
like
had
he
not
been
vitiated
with
the
contagion
of
civill
factions
;
the
gifts
of
minde
and
nature
strove
for
priority
in
him
:
He
was
of
all
men
the
handsomest
;
and
of
all
fortunate
men
the
most
valiant
:
having
in
as
many
Battells
as
he
fought
alwayes
had
the
Victory
.
He
had
by
his
Wife
three
Sonnes
and
eight
Daughters
:
his
third
Son
dyed
an
Infant
;
we
shall
shortly
heare
of
the
compassionable
end
of
the
other
two
.
Of
his
Daughters
;
Elizabeth
was
married
to
Henry
the
Seventh
Cecily
to
Viscount
Wells
and
after
to
another
,
but
had
issue
by
neither
:
Anne
,
to
Thomas
Howard
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
whose
children
dyed
all
young
.
Bridget
was
a
Nun
in
Dartford
;
Mary
promised
to
the
King
of
Denmarke
,
dyed
before
the
Marriage
;
Margaret
dyed
young
.
Catharine
was
married
to
William
Courtney
Earle
of
Devonshire
,
to
whom
she
bare
Henry
Marquesse
of
Exeter
,
and
he
had
Edward
E.
of
Devonshire
,
who
died
without
issue
in
Padua
the
Yeare
1556
;
and
Elizabeth
dyed
young
.
Besides
these
his
legitimate
children
,
he
left
behind
,
two
Bastards
,
Arthur
Plantagenet
,
Viscount
Lisle
,
and
Elizabeth
;
Arthur
had
three
Daughters
:
and
of
Elizabeth
is
come
the
L.
Lomley
.
The
end
of
Edward
the
Fourths
Life
.
THE
SEVENTH
BOOK
OF
THE
CIVILL
WARRES
OF
ENGLAND
In
the
Life
of
Edward
the
Fift
.
I
Now
should
write
the
Life
of
Edward
the
Fift
,
Son
to
the
last
deceased
King
,
as
I
have
done
the
Lives
of
the
rest
;
but
he
being
taken
from
this
World
in
lesse
then
three
Moneths
,
by
such
cruelty
,
as
greater
hath
not
been
heard
off
,
I
have
not
whereout
to
frame
a
History
:
in
lieu
thereof
,
I
will
write
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
his
wickednesses
,
which
are
such
as
may
raise
a
doubt
,
whether
cruelty
be
an
habit
of
Nature
in
man
,
or
rather
a
raging
fury
:
since
Nature
in
her
operations
doth
nothing
in
vaine
;
and
such
Beasts
as
live
not
by
Rapine
,
kill
not
other
beasts
for
Preyes
sake
,
as
hee
to
devoure
the
Kingdome
slew
his
Nephewes
.
But
considering
that
there
is
not
any
Creature
which
is
not
in
some
sort
addicted
to
this
vice
,
I
believe
it
proceeds
from
two
causes
,
the
one
usefull
and
necessary
which
is
Selfe-defence
,
and
wherein
habit
consists
;
the
other
vaine
and
harmefull
,
which
is
the
coveting
of
superiority
(
a
passion
more
prevalent
in
men
then
in
other
creatures
)
and
this
is
fury
;
whence
if
the
World
were
void
of
ambition
,
or
other
differing
qualities
,
it
is
not
thereout
to
be
averred
that
the
strongest
would
not
insult
upon
the
weaker
,
as
alwayes
they
have
done
:
the
which
being
manifest
,
bruit
beasts
declaring
it
by
their
examples
,
it
is
much
more
proved
so
to
be
when
we
take
into
consideration
the
inaequality
of
Fortune
and
Honour
.
Many
were
the
causes
of
the
cruelty
whereof
we
are
to
treate
,
since
practised
in
sundry
manners
;
(
War
not
cast
into
the
account
)
To
kill
Beasts
,
to
punish
Malefactors
,
are
permitted
and
commanded
by
the
rules
of
Government
;
but
what
ariseth
from
private
hatred
,
is
by
the
Lawes
condemned
,
though
through
the
corruption
of
affection
,
or
frailty
of
humour
,
executed
by
men
.
Butchers
and
Hunters
kill
cattell
,
and
wild
beasts
;
which
should
they
not
do
,
the
beasts
would
devoure
us
;
and
through
the
great
increase
of
beasts
,
and
their
destroying
of
the
ground
,
wee
might
be
famished
:
did
not
the
Executioner
put
a
period
to
the
lives
of
such
as
are
condemn'd
,
our
lives
and
livelyhoods
would
lie
at
the
mercy
of
evill
livers
.
But
the
enemy
which
kills
his
enemy
,
though
,
in
it selfe
considered
,
the
fact
be
inexcusable
,
rests
yet
excused
.
Sodaine
chances
,
puntillioes
of
honour
,
and
injuries
for
which
satisfaction
is
not
to
be
given
,
do
so
far
incense
men
,
as
humane
nature
may
seeme
somewhat
to
Analogize
with
cruelty
;
since
though
it
be
absolutely
to
be
abhor'd
,
it
is
not
absolutely
condemned
.
Now
that
Richard
Duke
of
Gloucester
a
Prince
by
birth
,
an
unkle
by
nature
,
and
by
the
Lawes
a
protectour
,
should
become
the
Butcher
,
the
hangman
,
the
enemy
of
Edward
the
Fifth
,
and
of
his
Brother
,
being
his
Nephewes
,
is
yet
somewhat
more
;
which
not
falling
under
the
capacity
of
humane
fury
befell
him
having
disrobed
himselfe
of
humanity
and
nature
.
Of
all
execrable
examples
he
is
the
onely
one
without
parallel
.
All
cruelties
mention'd
of
the
Antients
are
,
in
comparison
of
his
,
meere
inventions
,
not
true
events
.
Nature
in
the
framing
of
such
subjects
doth
usually
transgresse
her
ordinary
rules
;
to
put
a
difference
betweene
them
and
others
;
to
the
end
that
having
set
a
marke
upon
them
,
wee
may
the
better
know
how
to
be
aware
of
them
;
shee
allots
them
aukward
and
disproportioned
shapes
,
thereby
intimating
unto
us
that
being
crooked
and
falsely
shaped
,
their
workes
are
false
,
and
their
inclinations
crooked
.
This
Richard
came
into
the
World
with
his
feet
forward
,
his
Mother
was
cut
up
,
yet
out-lived
him
:
shee
brought
him
forth
deformed
;
insomuch
as
,
his
brethren
being
the
handsomest
and
most
comely
men
of
that
age
,
he
was
the
most
mis-shapen
that
those
times
produced
.
Hee
had
a
cloudy
and
a
despitfull
countenance
;
he
was
of
a
low
Stature
,
one
of
his
shoulders
was
greater
then
the
other
;
he
was
malitious
,
envious
,
injurious
,
neither
had
hee
any
just
proportion
,
save
what
was
from
his
Extrinsecall
to
his
Internall
,
so
as
if
a
man
would
have
judged
of
him
by
the
rules
of
physiognomy
,
he
could
not
judge
amisse
if
he
judged
bad
enough
.
For
what
remaines
,
hee
was
valiant
,
advised
,
bold
,
couragious
;
praise-worthy
qualities
,
but
not
in
him
:
since
he
made
no
use
of
them
to
good
ends
,
but
to
make
his
wickednesse
the
greater
and
more
efficacious
.
It
is
not
,
as
I
believe
,
to
be
denied
that
all
bad
actions
spring
from
two
wicked
Mothers
,
Malice
,
and
Ignorance
:
wicked
actions
from
malice
;
from
ignorance
,
such
as
are
common
to
the
simpler
sort
of
people
:
a
difference
so
much
the
more
to
be
bemoaned
,
as
that
malice
increasing
by
yeares
,
and
ignorance
decreasing
,
the
evill
which
is
caused
by
the
increase
of
the
One
,
is
more
detestable
,
then
is
the
good
advantageous
which
we
receive
by
the
decrease
of
the
other
:
the
evill
extending
it selfe
to
objects
which
are
infinite
,
the
good
confining
it selfe
to
the
agent
which
is
an
individuall
.
Had
Richards
actions
taken
their
source
from
both
these
,
so
as
a
mixt
composition
might
have
beene
made
of
them
,
they
might
in
some
sort
have
beene
tolerable
;
but
being
occasioned
meerly
through
malice
,
they
were
so
abominable
,
as
being
augmented
not
only
by
processe
of
time
,
but
by
his
thirst
after
Government
they
arri●…ed
at
such
a
height
of
wickednesse
as
was
not
to
be
out-done
.
When
his
brother
died
,
hee
was
in
the
Northerne
parts
of
the
Kingdome
:
it
is
not
knowne
whether
his
desire
of
usurping
the
Kingdome
sprung
up
then
in
him
,
or
whether
he
was
possest
with
it
before
.
Those
who
believe
him
to
have
beene
formerly
possest
therewith
,
alledge
for
their
opinion
the
death
of
Henry
the
sixt
,
and
of
the
Duke
of
Clarence
;
accusing
him
to
be
both
the
Promoter
and
Executioner
of
the
former
,
since
King
Edward
was
never
minded
to
put
him
to
death
,
which
had
he
been
,
he
might
have
found
other
instruments
enough
,
without
making
use
of
his
brother
.
They
verify
this
for
that
hee
boasted
by
meanes
of
this
parricide
he
had
settled
the
Crowne
upon
the
house
of
Yorke
;
for
he
imagin'd
there
was
no
more
left
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
;
either
for
that
the
Earle
of
Richmond
was
onely
of
that
house
by
the
mothers
side
,
or
else
that
being
out
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
in
custody
,
no
account
was
to
be
made
of
him
.
It
is
certaine
had
he
not
formerly
had
this
designe
,
he
would
not
have
beene
the
butcher
of
a
King
,
to
settle
the
succession
onely
upon
Edwards
Sonnes
;
since
Edward
himselfe
dreamed
not
of
it
,
who
was
sufficiently
secure
of
Henry
by
his
imprisonment
,
and
his
having
no
issue
:
his
feares
rose
not
from
him
,
but
from
the
Earle
of
Richmond
.
Richard
,
on
the
other
side
feared
not
the
absent
Earle
,
but
Henry
who
was
present
and
had
beene
King
.
Should
he
have
kept
him
alive
,
to
have
kill'd
him
at
the
same
time
hee
kill'd
his
Nephews
,
his
scandall
would
have
been
the
greater
:
and
should
hee
not
have
kil'd
him
,
hee
might
have
beene
re-established
.
Things
which
all
of
them
might
succeed
,
his
brothers
disorders
foretokening
his
death
to
be
at
hand
.
'T
is
related
,
that
Edward
being
dead
by
night
,
a
certaine
man
ran
presently
to
a
friend
of
his
,
who
was
a
servant
of
Richards
,
to
give
him
notice
of
it
:
who
answer'd
;
if
Edward
was
dead
,
his
master
Richard
would
be
King
:
which
t
is
not
likely
hee
would
have
said
,
had
he
not
had
some
inkeling
of
the
designe
.
In
Clarence
his
Death
t
is
thought
that
whilst
hee
seemed
to
favour
him
,
he
wrought
all
he
could
under
hand
that
he
might
die
.
'T
is
cleare
,
that
when
he
was
condemned
he
should
have
procur'd
his
Pardon
,
and
did
not
:
which
caused
Edward
in
vaine
afterwards
to
complaine
,
that
others
had
such
as
would
intercede
for
their
Lives
,
but
His
poore
Brother
could
finde
none
to
mediate
for
his
:
so
as
to
meete
with
the
truth
,
I
thinke
t
is
best
to
judge
the
worst
.
The
cunning
of
all
other
Architects
,
who
might
perhaps
have
omitted
some
One
thing
which
hee
did
not
,
would
not
,
have
sufficed
to
have
perfected
so
difficult
a
building
;
rather
hee
being
so
excellent
in
doing
evill
,
it
had
beene
a
wonder
if
hee
had
not
done
it
.
For
his
Ambition
being
thereby
to
be
satisfyed
as
well
as
his
Cruelty
(
the
springs
from
whence
did
flow
his
other
vices
)
should
he
have
refused
it
,
men
might
have
thought
the
soule
of
Socrates
had
beene
transmigrated
into
his
body
;
since
that
Socrates
being
naturally
given
to
all
vices
,
abstained
from
thence
meerly
out
of
the
Love
of
vertue
;
which
was
not
reason
sufficient
to
make
Him
to
abstaine
from
vice
,
though
,
being
borne
a
Christian
,
he
might
better
do
it
then
Socrates
:
for
Evangelicall
vertues
,
as
they
are
more
excellent
,
so
do
they
more
incite
to
well-doing
then
Morall
;
but
these
transmigrations
being
but
fables
,
and
he
,
if
not
altogether
abandoned
by
his
good
Genius
,
at
least
not
sufficiently
admonished
thereby
,
as
was
Socrates
,
it
is
no
wonder
if
he
dyed
the
same
that
he
was
borne
;
who
never
tooke
delight
in
any
thing
but
in
the
plotting
of
mischiefe
:
nay
it
had
been
lesse
trouble
to
Him
to
have
fought
against
whatsoever
well
armed
enemy
,
then
to
have
withstood
the
weakest
of
his
lewd
inclinations
.
Many
were
the
difficulties
which
in
this
businesse
were
to
be
overcome
;
the
meanes
two
:
Cruelty
,
and
Infamy
.
Through
Cruelty
hee
was
to
put
his
Nephewes
to
Death
,
neither
was
that
All
:
their
Sisters
were
yet
to
succeede
before
him
;
and
two
others
;
the
Sonne
and
daughter
of
the
Duke
of
Clarence
;
which
forced
him
upon
Infamy
.
To
attaine
to
the
uppermost
Roonge
of
the
Ladder
of
Government
,
he
must
at
one
leap
get
thither
from
the
Nethermost
:
he
being
the
lowest
Roonge
,
and
Eight
at
the
least
being
before
him
,
besides
Bridget
the
Nun
at
Dartford
.
But
in
wickednesse
there
is
no
difficulty
which
may
not
be
overcome
by
Him
,
who
having
Power
and
Malice
,
hath
not
Honour
nor
Conscience
to
restraine
him
.
Hee
at
first
resolved
to
governe
himselfe
according
to
the
Fable
:
the
Wolfe
could
not
hope
to
get
the
flock
into
his
power
,
did
he
nor
first
possesse
himselfe
of
the
Dogges
which
were
its
defence
.
The
King
before
his
Death
had
sent
Prince
Edward
into
Wales
,
to
the
end
that
his
presence
might
reduce
that
people
to
their
duties
,
which
though
they
were
not
Rebells
,
were
yet
growne
to
such
disobedience
as
that
their
Governours
and
Magistrates
were
not
able
to
suppresse
the
great
dissensions
and
Robberies
there
committed
:
the
disorders
of
the
late
Warre
had
put
them
so
farre
out
of
Tune
;
that
by
how
much
they
were
farther
from
the
King
,
they
were
the
like
,
from
Remedy
.
The
Sunne
beates
not
with
like
force
upon
the
Poles
,
as
it
doth
upon
the
Zones
which
Neighbour
upon
his
beames
.
A
wise
foresight
.
For
Wales
being
very
affectionate
to
the
title
of
their
Principality
(
a
memory
of
their
ancient
Liberty
and
Dominion
)
shewed
such
obedience
at
the
comming
of
their
Prince
,
though
but
a
Child
,
as
they
had
not
formerly
done
to
their
ancient
Magistrates
.
The
King
had
appointed
to
him
for
his
Governour
,
his
Uncle
,
the
Earle
Rivers
,
Brother
to
the
Queene
,
a
wise
and
valiant
man
;
he
had
likewise
given
him
for
his
attendants
almost
none
save
such
as
were
of
Her
kindred
;
to
the
end
that
when
he
should
die
,
shee
,
by
their
assistance
,
might
the
better
preserve
her selfe
against
the
Dukes
authority
and
force
.
A
wise
foresight
too
;
but
which
succeeded
ill
:
for
this
extraordinary
preferment
,
as
it
made
them
be
hated
and
envy'd
,
so
was
it
the
cause
of
their
Ruine
.
The
Queene
and
her
Brother
Rivers
had
declared
themselves
enemies
to
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
Hastings
:
the
Queene
reputing
him
to
be
an
instrument
of
her
Husbands
disorders
;
and
Rivers
,
for
that
the
King
having
promised
unto
him
the
Governours
place
of
Callice
,
had
recalled
his
word
,
to
bestow
it
upon
Hastings
:
so
as
Edward
doubting
least
these
distastes
might
breed
an
ill
effect
in
his
Sonnes
service
(
though
not
the
very
bad
one
which
it
did
produce
)
did
on
his
Death-bed
make
that
exhortation
to
Peace
which
hath
beene
sayd
;
at
the
which
(
Rivers
,
who
was
gone
with
the
Prince
into
Wales
,
not
being
present
)
the
Marquesse
,
Dorset
Son
to
the
Queene
by
the
first
Husband
,
did
in
his
Unkles
behalfe
shake
hands
with
Hastings
:
both
parties
having
the
same
end
in
this
Act
,
which
was
to
satisfy
the
King
,
but
not
to
make
a
reall
friendship
:
for
Hatred
had
taken
formerly
so
great
a
rooting
,
as
there
was
no
place
left
for
true
Friendshippe
.
All
these
things
made
for
Glocesters
designes
;
wherein
not
likely
to
prosper
but
by
their
ruine
(
since
in
processe
of
time
't
was
likely
they
would
be
equally
His
enemies
)
he
thought
that
by
seting
them
together
by
the
eares
they
would
undoe
one
another
,
and
that
the
one
of
them
being
borne
downe
would
make
way
to
the
others
overthrow
.
But
the
sequell
shewed
;
that
such
fabricks
of
Government
as
are
grounded
on
machinations
,
are
for
the
most
part
ruinous
.
And
if
there
were
no
other
proofe
of
this
:
to
live
free
from
suspition
and
to
secure
ones
selfe
from
successive
contentions
,
within
the
Haven
of
a
quiet
life
,
ought
to
weigh
against
whatsoever
Ambition
or
Avarice
can
produce
:
since
They
afford
us
nothing
but
injustice
,
and
the
more
they
be
practised
,
the
farther
are
they
from
God
and
Nature
,
whose
chiefest
Law
is
the
Peoples
Safety
:
and
if
humane
mutability
inamour'd
on
phantasticall
opinions
hath
caused
an
eare
to
be
lent
to
such
as
maliciously
and
ignorantly
have
taught
the
contrary
,
consider
that
the
Idea
propounded
by
these
Doctours
is
of
such
Princes
as
have
come
to
ill
ends
,
not
any
one
of
them
,
by
their
rules
,
having
had
good
successe
.
I
know
that
this
my
opinion
will
not
be
imbraced
by
Many
;
it
will
suffice
mee
if
by
a
Few
,
so
they
be
Good
:
and
if
any
man
doe
believe
the
World
is
not
to
be
governed
by
Philosophy
;
let
him
observe
that
Usurpation
and
Tyranny
are
the
Foldes
or
Plyes
of
a
more
intricate
philosophy
:
and
as
the
First
,
arising
from
God
and
Nature
,
doth
by
the
meanes
of
Justice
and
other
vertues
leade
us
to
live
happily
;
so
the
Second
procreated
by
Force
and
Pride
,
promise
nothing
to
us
but
perturbations
;
Injustice
and
her
attendants
producing
onely
such
effects
as
are
conformable
to
themselves
.
The
Duke
might
easily
contrive
his
designe
considering
the
hatred
the
chiefest
Lords
bare
to
the
Queenes
kindred
,
so
as
treating
thereof
with
those
that
were
present
,
and
communicating
his
minde
by
writing
to
those
that
were
absent
,
hee
shewed
them
,
How
that
the
dangers
were
remedilesse
if
the
Kings
tender
yeares
were
to
be
governed
by
those
people
:
that
all
Honours
and
places
of
Account
would
be
conferred
on
them
:
that
Their
authority
would
ecclipse
the
authority
of
all
other
men
;
especially
if
the
Sonne
,
resembling
his
Father
,
(
as
by
some
signes
already
in
him
might
be
imagined
he
would
)
should
suffer
himselfe
to
be
governed
by
Them
;
so
as
in
stead
of
One
King
they
should
have
many
:
that
old
injuries
are
not
apt
to
be
forgotten
:
that
by
the
increase
of
authority
remembrance
thereof
would
be
increased
;
and
that
they
would
pretend
offence
if
they
were
not
more
observed
then
formerly
:
that
the
consideration
of
the
Queenes
no
so
great
blood
(
being
onely
made
worthy
of
that
degree
,
because
the
King
would
have
it
so
)
had
not
made
them
any
whit
the
lesse
proud
;
the
rather
being
come
to
the
height
of
their
presumptions
,
(
while
the
King
should
be
at
their
disposall
)
they
would
become
insufferable
:
they
would
cloake
their
covetousnesse
with
the
Royall
Robe
;
and
the
Crowne
,
which
the
King
wore
onely
for
show
,
served
really
to
honour
Them
to
the
shame
of
Nobility
,
and
Scorne
of
the
Blood-Royall
;
and
though
their
Birth
and
the
Lawes
did
lesse
priviledge
Them
then
Others
,
(
there
being
so
many
Lords
both
by
Descent
and
Desert
worthyer
then
They
)
yet
their
unlawfull
Authority
was
likely
to
cause
such
mischiefe
,
as
the
deepest
wisdome
would
not
be
able
to
Prevent
it
,
if
they
were
suffered
to
continue
in
the
same
posture
they
now
were
in
with
the
King
.
Whether
these
perswasions
tooke
effect
as
being
apparantly
usefull
,
or
for
that
Envy
was
the
cause
thereof
I
know
not
:
The
first
that
were
hereunto
perswaded
,
was
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
and
Hastings
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
;
who
,
though
they
were
not
very
great
Friends
,
the
likelier
were
they
to
joyn
in
Enmity
against
the
Others
.
They
resolved
to
remove
them
from
about
the
King
;
if
they
could
finde
no
other
pretence
(
as
none
other
they
had
)
to
declare
:
that
being
their
enemies
they
could
not
suffer
them
to
be
about
His
Majesty
without
apparant
danger
to
their
Owne
persons
.
They
,
this
meane
while
ignorant
of
their
Practises
put
themselves
in
order
to
bring
the
King
up
to
London
:
and
,
to
the
end
that
his
traine
might
be
answerable
to
his
Regall
dignity
,
they
got
togither
a
great
many
men
.
Whereat
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
doubting
,
that
if
hee
should
come
so
attended
on
,
hee
should
not
without
noyse
be
able
to
effect
his
wickednesse
;
hee
found
meanes
whereby
to
represent
unto
the
Queene
,
That
so
great
an
Assembly
of
men
would
be
dangerous
:
For
the
King
not
needing
them
,
it
would
stirre
up
jealousy
in
such
,
who
formerly
having
had
some
difference
with
those
of
Her
bloud
might
believe
it
to
be
done
against
Them
:
since
the
King
,
by
reason
of
his
tender
Yeares
not
being
like
ly
to
be
the
Authour
of
it
,
it
would
be
attributed
to
those
that
were
about
him
;
and
it
would
be
believed
that
they
did
yet
retaine
the
hatred
pretended
to
be
washt
away
at
his
Fathers
death
:
that
her
sonne
was
to
meet
with
no
oppositions
;
for
all
the
Lords
strove
who
should
shew
him
most
affection
and
obedience
:
so
as
to
appeare
armed
and
in
an
awfull
manner
,
would
,
together
with
the
memory
of
ancient
fewdes
,
raise
so
great
jealousies
,
as
those
who
could
not
thinke
themselves
safe
,
would
take
up
Armes
,
and
disturbe
the
Peace
:
the
which
if
at
all
times
it
be
to
be
desired
,
certainly
it
is
chiefely
to
be
coveted
in
the
succession
of
an
Infant
King
.
These
reasons
seemed
good
unto
the
Queene
who
discovered
not
the
venome
thereof
.
Whereupon
shee
wrote
to
her
Brother
,
exhorting
him
to
cashire
all
the
armed
extraordinary
attendants
,
and
that
he
should
come
along
onely
with
her
sonnes
Houshold
servants
,
thereby
to
shunne
the
raising
of
suspition
in
such
,
who
having
had
reason
formerly
to
hate
him
,
would
now
have
cause
to
accuse
him
,
as
one
Seditious
and
of
small
Trust.
These
admonitions
wrought
the
effect
which
Glocester
desired
:
and
so
much
the
rather
,
for
that
hee
having
written
with
all
manner
of
Submission
to
the
King
,
and
in
most
affectionate
termes
of
Friendship
to
Rivers
,
it
wrought
so
as
they
tooke
their
journey
without
Armes
or
extraordinary
Retinew
,
directing
their
course
towards
Northampton
;
where
they
were
met
by
Himselfe
,
Buckingham
,
and
a
great
many
Lords
;
and
pretending
they
should
be
incommodated
for
scarcity
of
Lodgings
if
they
should
keepe
all
together
there
;
they
made
the
King
go
twelve
miles
farther
towards
London
,
to
Stony-Stratford
;
but
the
two
Dukes
stay●…d
behinde
;
and
under
pretence
of
Honour
kept
with
them
Earle
Rivers
,
and
Feasted
him
with
such
demonstrations
of
Joy
,
as
,
not
being
usuall
,
hee
might
easily
have
discovered
the
deceipt
,
had
hee
not
beene
betrayed
by
the
blind
folded
good
opinion
hee
had
of
Himselfe
.
When
he
was
gone
to
his
Lodging
to
rest
all
night
,
the
two
Dukes
caused
the
Keyes
of
the
City
to
be
brought
to
them
,
to
the
end
that
no
man
might
get
out
:
They
slept
little
,
spending
the
greatest
part
of
the
Night
in
counsell
and
advise
:
they
rose
early
,
and
sent
to
all
the
Villages
thereabouts
,
where
their
servants
were
billeted
,
willing
them
to
be
ready
on
Horseback
,
and
sending
some
to
keepe
on
the
way
betwixt
that
and
Stony-Stratford
,
with
order
to
send
backe
all
passengers
that
should
goe
that
way
.
A
strange
diligence
,
which
yet
wrought
no
impression
in
such
as
observed
it
:
for
they
believed
it
to
be
done
that
none
might
come
to
the
King
before
Themselves
.
But
Rivers
was
of
an
other
opinion
,
for
if
there
had
beene
any
reason
for
it
,
they
should
have
communicated
it
to
him
:
after
many
severall
conjectures
,
hee
resolved
to
go
Himselfe
and
finde
out
the
bottome
of
the
businesse
;
but
no
sooner
did
hee
appeare
before
them
,
then
that
picking
a
quarrell
that
hee
had
an
intention
to
keepe
them
from
the
King
,
and
ruine
them
;
the
which
hee
should
not
be
able
to
effect
;
not
suffering
him
to
reply
,
but
tumultuously
interrupting
him
when
hee
was
about
to
speake
;
they
committed
him
to
the
custody
of
some
of
their
owne
Servants
;
and
hasted
to
Stony-Stratford
,
and
got
thither
just
as
the
King
was
putting
foote
in
stirrup
;
kneeling
downe
before
him
,
who
cheerefully
received
them
,
not
knowing
their
designes
:
they
addressed
themselves
to
Richard
Gray
,
Brother
to
the
Marquesse
Dorset
,
objecting
to
him
that
hee
together
with
his
Brother
and
his
Unkle
,
had
aspired
to
the
Government
of
the
King
and
Kingdome
,
by
raising
of
Divisions
,
and
by
bringing
under
some
of
the
Nobility
,
that
they
might
destroy
the
Rest
;
that
the
Marquesse
,
to
make
his
insolencies
the
more
feasible
had
taken
out
of
the
Tower
of
London
all
the
Royall
Treasure
,
and
had
sent
men
to
Sea
,
to
the
end
that
none
might
oppose
him
.
Both
which
were
true
,
but
in
a
contrary
sense
:
it
being
so
ordered
by
the
Counsell
,
for
the
Kingdomes
service
;
not
his
owne
.
The
King
having
heard
the
Accusation
,
shewed
how
judicious
a
Prince
hee
would
have
beene
,
had
it
beene
his
fortune
,
to
have
lived
:
for
not
knowing
how
to
excuse
the
Marquesse
,
being
ignorant
,
(
by
reason
of
his
long
absence
)
of
what
hee
had
done
,
hee
thought
hee
might
excuse
the
rest
,
since
they
had
beene
continually
about
him
.
So
as
not
giving
Richard
leave
to
reply
,
hee
sayd
:
for
what
concern'd
the
Marquesse
,
hee
knew
not
what
to
say
,
since
hee
might
be
deceived
;
but
as
for
his
Unckle
Rivers
and
his
Brother
Richard
,
he
was
very
certaine
they
could
have
no
hand
in
any
such
businesse
for
that
they
had
alwayes
beene
in
His
company
.
To
the
which
Buckingham
replyed
;
His
Majesty
was
deceived
;
that
their
designes
were
not
knowne
to
His
Majesty
,
and
that
they
did
not
deserve
to
be
excused
by
so
good
a
Prince
.
Immediately
,
in
his
presence
,
was
the
said
Richard
seiz'd
upon
,
as
likewise
Sir
Thomas
Vaughan
,
and
Sir
Richard
Hawte
;
and
the
King
,
in
stead
of
going
forwards
,
was
brought
back
to
Northampton
;
such
of
his
attendance
as
Glocester
durst
not
assy
in
,
were
removed
,
and
others
put
in
their
place
;
whereat
the
yong
King
did
complaine
and
was
much
greived
:
having
onely
the
Name
of
a
King
,
and
not
being
of
age
to
defend
Himselfe
,
much
lesse
his
Kinred
and
Servants
.
And
that
Dissimulation
might
not
be
wanting
,
(
though
now
't
was
needlesse
)
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
,
the
next
day
sent
a
made
dish
from
his
Owne
Table
to
the
Earle
Rivers
with
a
message
;
that
,
hee
should
not
be
troubled
at
his
restraint
,
willing
him
to
be
of
good
courage
,
for
very
sodainely
all
things
would
be
to
his
good
liking
.
How
much
of
this
Rivers
believed
may
easily
be
imagined
:
but
baulking
the
injury
,
and
apprehending
worse
,
he
returned
thankes
for
the
honour
done
unto
him
,
desiring
the
Messenger
that
hee
would
carry
it
to
his
Nephew
,
Richard
;
for
that
being
young
,
and
not
accustomed
to
such
accidents
as
these
,
he
needed
the
more
this
favour
.
This
feigned
courtesy
was
like
the
lightening
which
fore-runnes
Thunder
;
for
after
many
change
of
Prisons
,
they
were
brought
to
Pomfrect
,
and
there
beheaded
;
as
in
its
proper
place
shall
bee
told
.
The
next
night
with
great
diligence
this
newes
came
to
the
Queene
,
who
presently
guessed
at
the
Dukes
designe
:
shee
too
late
repented
the
counsell
given
to
her
brother
to
disband
his
forces
:
shee
apparantly
saw
her
owne
danger
,
but
much
more
the
danger
of
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
and
her
Daughters
.
Shee
at
the
very
same
houre
fled
from
her
Pallace
,
and
tooke
Sanctuary
in
Westminster
,
and
lodged
in
the
Abbey
;
to
the
great
compassion
of
such
who
at
that
time
of
the
night
saw
Trunkes
,
Beds
,
and
other
things
carried
up
and
downe
in
the
streetes
,
in
such
haste
and
feare
,
as
the
servants
hindered
one
another
in
their
service
,
not
knowing
what
would
become
either
of
their
Master
or
Themselves
.
The
Lord
Hastings
had
received
the
like
advertisement
,
but
with
a
contrary
resentment
:
he
rejoyced
at
the
Queenes
sufferings
,
all
which
were
answerable
to
his
wish
;
but
imagined
not
that
Glocester
would
proceed
any
farther
:
for
hee
having
loved
King
Edward
,
loved
his
Children
,
nor
would
he
for
▪
all
the
World
that
any
harme
should
have
befalne
them
.
Being
thus
satisfied
in
his
Owne
beliefe
,
he
,
at
the
same
instant
,
it
being
past
midnight
,
dispatcht
away
a
Gentleman
to
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
Lord
Chancellour
of
England
,
who
found
him
in
his
first
sleepe
:
hee
would
not
suffer
him
to
be
awaked
;
but
the
servants
not
obeying
him
,
he
was
brought
in
,
and
acquainted
him
with
what
had
been
done
to
the
King
,
Rivers
,
Gray
,
and
the
Kings
house-hold
;
he
concealed
not
the
Queenes
betaking
her selfe
to
Sanctuary
,
adding
that
hee
should
not
be
thereat
troubled
,
for
all
should
be
well
.
The
Archbishop
differing
in
opinion
from
the
Chamberlaine
,
answered
,
He
knew
not
what
good
to
hope
for
from
such
demeanours
.
The
Gentleman
being
gone
hee
rose
from
bed
,
made
all
his
Family
get
up
,
caused
them
to
Arme
themselves
,
and
taking
the
great
Seale
along
with
him
,
he
went
unto
the
Queene
:
he
thought
he
was
come
into
a
Pallace
newly
pillaged
;
he
saw
nothing
but
confusion
,
and
people
justling
one
another
for
haste
,
some
carrying
in
stuffe
,
some
going
out
to
fetch
in
more
;
sighes
and
teares
hee
met
with
everywhere
.
The
Queene
was
set
upon
the
floore
,
no
more
now
what
shee
formerly
had
beene
.
It
added
to
the
immensity
of
her
affliction
to
see
her selfe
bereaved
of
her
eldest
Sonne
,
and
other
kindred
who
were
her
onely
stay
;
to
consider
that
though
she
were
sorely
opprest
with
Pre
sent
evills
,
yet
was
she
to
expect
greater
oppressions
.
Whence
it
may
be
gather●…d
that
fore-sight
is
the
bitter
fruit
of
most
mature
wits
:
a
gift
which
graciously
conferr'd
for
a
Reliefe
to
mankinde
,
workes
a
contrary
effect
:
the
present
imagination
forestalleth
future
evills
,
and
afflicts
the
apprehension
,
which
ought
onely
to
be
caused
for
what
hath
already
happened
:
So
as
it
can
hardly
be
decided
whether
the
fore-fight
of
Evills
through
the
excellency
of
judgement
,
be
not
a
bad
effect
of
a
good
cause
;
and
whether
▪
at
this
rate
,
stolidity
bee
not
rather
to
be
chosen
then
the
most
refined
understanding
,
since
such
as
are
dull
and
stupid
suffer
onely
in
the
present
Act
of
their
misfortunes
.
The
Chancellour
having
comforted
the
Queene
with
such
reasons
as
in
such
desperate
occasions
hopes
may
suggest
,
acquainted
her
with
what
the
Chamberlaine
Hastings
had
let
him
know
;
supposing
that
Hastings
who
had
beene
obliged
to
the
late
Edward
,
would
side
with
his
Children
and
Family
:
but
the
Queene
loathing
to
heare
that
Name
,
reply'd
;
hee
was
in
an
ertour
to
believe
him
to
be
her
friend
,
who
hating
her
bloud
indevour'd
the
utter
extirpation
of
it
.
The
Archbishop
,
not
able
to
perswade
her
to
the
contrary
,
discoursing
from
the
least
of
dangers
to
the
greatest
that
might
happen
,
bad
her
be
assured
that
if
any
other
King
should
be
crowned
then
that
King
which
now
they
had
in
their
hands
,
they
would
crowne
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
who
was
now
in
her
possession
.
And
that
you
may
bee
hereof
certaine
,
Loe
Madame
(
said
hee
)
the
Great
Seale
of
England
:
his
Father
,
your
Husband
,
gave
it
mee
;
I
give
it
you
,
that
you
may
keepe
it
for
your
Sonne
;
and
if
for
the
present
I
could
give
you
a
greater
Testimonie
of
my
good
will
,
you
should
have
it
.
Which
being
said
hee
left
the
Seale
with
her
,
and
departed
about
breake
of
day
,
not
weighing
of
what
importance
the
thing
was
that
hee
had
done
,
and
how
prejudiciall
it
might
be
to
him
.
But
being
come
home
and
seeing
the
Thames
,
out
at
his
Window
,
full
of
Boates
,
which
were
fill'd
with
Glocesters
Servants
who
observed
if
any
went
by
water
towards
Sanctuary
,
and
hearing
that
there
was
part-taking
,
and
tumults
raised
in
the
City
,
Lords
and
other
people
appearing
in
sundry
Assemblies
Armed
;
hee
bethought
himselfe
that
if
any
extravagant
courses
should
be
taken
,
his
delivery
of
the
Great
Seale
to
any
whosoever
without
the
Kings
Command
,
since
it
was
delivered
to
his
custody
,
might
redound
much
to
his
dammage
,
whilst
the
Queene
could
reape
no
advantage
thereby
;
whereupon
he
privately
sent
for
it
againe
,
and
when
he
had
it
,
carried
it
according
to
custome
,
openly
in
the
sight
of
all
men
.
This
meane
while
commotions
in
the
City
did
still
continue
,
it
being
believed
that
the
proceedings
at
Northampton
were
not
onely
caused
for
what
concerned
Rivers
,
but
out
of
a
designe
to
hinder
the
Coronation
:
and
troubles
had
beene
likely
to
have
ensued
,
had
not
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
assured
them
that
those
Lords
were
imprisoned
for
certaine
Conspiracies
plotted
against
the
Dukes
of
Glocester
and
Buckingham
,
as
would
be
made
appeare
by
due
processe
of
Law
.
That
no
doubt
was
to
be
made
of
the
Duke
of
Glocester
since
he
had
alwayes
continued
constantly
faithfull
to
the
King
:
but
that
,
to
suspect
it
,
might
be
of
dangerous
consequence
,
if
they
would
not
lay
downe
their
Armes
,
with
the
same
facility
they
had
taken
them
up
.
This
Testimony
quieted
the
greatest
part
of
the
people
,
especially
when
they
understood
the
King
was
comming
,
waited
upon
by
the
Duke
his
Unkle
with
all
manner
of
respect
:
as
also
that
amongst
Rivers
his
carriages
certaine
Barrells
full
of
Armes
were
found
:
which
though
it
were
not
believed
by
the
wiser
sort
,
yet
Gloucesters
followers
insisting
much
upon
it
,
it
raised
doubts
in
some
who
otherwise
would
not
have
beene
perswaded
to
it
.
For
nothing
is
more
prejudicall
to
Truth
,
then
Falshood
boldly
affirmed
,
with
Confidence
and
Obstinacy
.
The
King
was
met
by
the
Lord
Major
of
London
,
the
Sheriffes
and
Aldermen
,
all
in
Scarlet
,
accompanied
with
five
hundred
Citizens
on
horse-back
cloathed
all
in
purple
.
Gloucester
shewed
such
appearance
of
Reverence
and
Love
to
the
King
his
Nephew
,
as
hee
changed
their
former
suspicions
,
into
a
great
good
liking
of
him
:
insomuch
as
when
a
Protectour
was
to
be
chosen
,
as
usually
is
done
in
the
minority
of
Kings
,
hee
alone
,
without
any
manner
of
contradiction
,
was
named
thereunto
;
not
onely
as
he
was
Unkle
,
and
the
next
Prince
of
the
Bloud
;
but
as
he
that
was
loyall
,
most
loving
,
and
of
all
others
the
fittest
for
a
charge
of
such
weight
.
Many
were
forthwith
removed
from
their
Offices
;
whereof
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
was
one
of
the
first
,
not
without
sharpe
reproofe
for
having
left
the
Great
Seale
with
the
Queene
.
Doctor
Russell
,
Bishop
of
Lincolne
,
a
man
of
Laudable
conditions
succeeded
him
in
his
place
.
Earle
Hastings
was
continued
in
his
place
of
Lord
Chamberlaine
.
All
which
were
businesses
of
small
importance
not
being
those
which
troubled
Gloucester
:
and
though
to
have
won
the
Peoples
good
will
and
obtained
the
Protectours
place
was
the
right
way
to
his
designes
;
yet
were
they
not
things
hee
could
have
missed
of
,
the
peoples
good
opinion
depending
upon
his
naturall
dissembling
,
and
the
Protectours
place
upon
his
neerenesse
of
Bloud
Royall
,
and
consequently
without
Competitour
.
That
which
most
troubled
him
was
,
that
he
could
not
ridde
his
hands
of
the
One
brother
without
the
Other
:
for
if
the
Elder
brother
were
made
away
,
the
Duke
of
Yorke
was
to
succeed
.
In
this
it
was
that
he
was
to
use
his
best
wits
;
for
the
Queene
being
jealous
of
him
,
and
the
Duke
of
Yorke
being
in
a
place
not
to
be
violated
,
he
could
not
come
by
him
but
by
Deceipt
and
Sacriledge
.
But
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
him
to
overcome
these
difficulties
:
a
fraudulent
perswasion
eased
him
of
the
trouble
of
seeking
out
Other
meanes
.
He
at
the
Counsell
Table
spoke
against
the
Queen
in
these
or
the
like
words
,
That
there
was
no
malice
could
parallel
hers
:
since
to
work
the
Kings
Counsell
into
an
ill
opinion
with
the
World
,
she
together
with
the
Duke
and
Princesses
had
taken
Sanctuary
,
as
if
there
were
apparant
cause
of
doubt
:
that
it
matter'd
not
much
what
became
of
Her
or
her
Daughters
;
the
King
might
live
without
them
,
but
not
well
without
his
brother
,
whose
company
was
absolutely
necessary
for
His
Majesty
;
That
the
people
,
upon
so
unexpected
a
resolution
,
could
make
no
other
conjecture
,
but
that
she
was
doubtlesly
in
danger
,
and
her
Enemies
possest
of
all
manner
of
power
,
since
her
owne
quality
and
her
childrens
were
not
sufficient
to
secure
her
,
unlesse
she
should
flie
to
Sanctuary
;
a
refuge
usually
for
guilty
people
,
and
if
at
any
time
for
such
as
were
innocent
,
onely
for
such
as
wanted
other
meanes
of
protection
.
That
she
seemed
by
Enemies
to
meane
none
but
the
Privy
Counsell
,
since
they
were
highest
in
Authority
.
That
to
believe
their
intentions
were
to
oppresse
the
Queene
,
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
and
the
Ladies
of
the
blood
Royall
,
so
as
they
were
inforced
to
take
Sanctuary
,
was
an
injury
not
to
be
tolerated
:
That
whosoever
should
approve
of
such
scandalous
proceedings
,
did
not
love
the
King
;
neither
did
he
believe
that
they
did
disapprove
thereof
,
who
would
not
helpe
to
remedy
it
:
since
the
King
himselfe
,
being
a
Child
,
could
not
do
it
.
That
it
behooved
them
to
looke
to
it
,
who
were
chosen
to
looke
to
the
preservation
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
the
Kings
health
;
nor
were
they
disengaged
from
the
many
duties
they
were
bound
to
by
the
payment
of
One
debt
.
That
the
consideration
of
health
was
the
chiefe
thing
they
ought
to
have
in
regard
;
and
rather
the
health
of
the
mind
then
the
health
of
the
Body
:
for
the
former
being
lost
,
the
latter
could
not
long
continue
;
for
that
sadnesse
of
mind
did
dry
up
the
Bones
,
especially
in
a
young
Prince
,
who
if
he
should
not
be
streightned
in
honest
recreations
,
muchlesse
,
from
Honest
Company
.
And
though
it
fits
not
Kings
to
have
companions
,
yet
no
conversation
being
to
be
had
without
some
sort
of
Equality
,
to
whom
did
it
more
properly
belong
then
to
an
onely
Brother
?
And
if
this
alone
argument
might
not
be
of
force
as
it
ought
,
hee
propounded
this
consideration
unto
their
wisdomes
;
that
the
Coronation
could
not
be
proceeded
in
without
scandall
,
whilst
the
Duke
of
Yorke
(
who
was
to
have
the
first
place
next
to
the
King
in
that
great
solemnity
)
should
not
be
there
but
in
a
Sanctuary
,
a
shelter
for
Delinquents
;
affording
matter
to
the
common
people
to
judge
according
to
their
Ignorance
,
and
to
Forreigne
Princes
according
to
the
appearance
of
false
supposalls
;
which
must
needs
redound
to
the
shame
and
prejudice
of
them
all
:
to
their
shame
;
for
that
it
was
not
to
be
credited
,
that
the
onely
brother
of
a
King
should
for
his
safeties
sake
be
necessitated
to
make
use
of
the
priviledge
of
Sanctuary
without
just
occasion
;
To
their
prejudice
;
for
that
,
give
this
necessity
for
granted
,
great
troubles
were
likely
to
arise
thereout
,
it
not
being
likely
that
there
would
want
those
who
would
willingly
lay
hold
on
any
occasion
to
disturbe
the
State
:
That
,
in
his
opinion
,
some
one
should
be
sent
to
the
Queene
,
whom
shee
did
not
mistrust
,
yet
such
a
one
as
,
would
be
zealous
of
the
honour
of
the
King
and
Counsell
;
who
might
rectify
her
,
and
let
her
know
what
wrong
she
did
unto
them
all
:
To
the
King
,
by
bereaving
him
of
his
Brother
:
To
the
counsell
,
by
her
thus
tacitely
accusing
them
of
an
evill
that
never
fell
into
their
thoughts
:
To
the
Kingdome
;
by
kindling
a
fire
which
was
not
sodainely
to
be
quenched
.
And
that
if
this
should
not
prevaile
,
the
Duke
of
Yorke
should
by
Regall
power
be
taken
from
Prison
and
brought
to
the
King
his
brother
;
where
being
more
made
of
then
with
Her
,
he
might
reproach
unto
her
her
mistrust
;
and
how
she
had
beene
the
occasion
of
making
others
do
the
like
:
her
malignant
and
sottish
suspicions
tending
to
the
Counsells
shame
,
the
Kingdomes
Harme
,
and
her
Owne
Confusion
.
He
propounded
the
Cardinall
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
for
this
enterprise
,
remitting
himselfe
to
their
pleasure
,
if
they
should
not
approve
of
him
,
from
the
which
hee
profest
hee
would
not
dissent
.
They
all
commended
his
opinion
,
and
agreed
with
him
,
that
,
if
he
could
not
be
had
from
thence
,
inconveniences
might
ensue
.
But
the
Cardinall
having
first
taken
the
imployment
upon
him
,
was
,
together
with
as
many
Ecclesiasticall
persons
as
were
there
present
,
of
a
contrary
opinion
,
for
as
much
as
concern'd
his
being
taken
from
the
Sanctuary
by
force
:
alleadging
,
the
Sanctity
of
the
place
was
inviolable
,
as
well
by
the
many
reiterated
grants
of
Popes
and
Kings
,
as
for
five
hundred
Yeares
before
(
as
is
testifyed
by
tradition
)
it
was
by
St.
Peter
,
assisted
therein
by
Angels
,
miraculously
consecrated
.
He
hoped
,
however
,
it
would
be
needlesse
,
the
Queene
in
reason
being
to
deliver
him
up
willingly
;
the
which
if
shee
should
not
doe
,
the
fault
was
neither
to
be
attributed
to
Her
,
nor
Him
:
Not
to
Him
;
for
he
would
not
be
failing
in
his
duty
:
Not
to
Her
;
shee
being
therein
to
be
excus'd
in
respect
of
her
Motherly
affection
,
and
the
weakenesse
of
her
Sex
.
But
Buckingham
,
not
approving
these
circumspections
,
swore
:
The
Queene
knew
well
enough
she
had
no
occasion
of
feare
;
that
her
feares
were
meerely
fictitious
,
and
of
malice
;
and
if
she
would
be
believed
because
her
kinred
were
hated
as
they
well
deserved
to
be
,
shee
should
distinguish
betweene
those
who
were
of
kin
to
Her
,
and
who
were
the
like
to
the
Bloud
Royall
.
That
her
kindred
had
afforded
reason
wherefore
to
be
hated
,
as
shee
her selfe
had
likewise
done
through
her
malignity
;
but
in
her
extending
it
to
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
the
distribution
was
too
large
and
odious
.
That
he
likewise
had
the
honour
to
be
a
kin
unto
him
,
neither
would
hee
in
his
zeale
to
his
service
give
way
to
any
one
,
no
not
unto
his
Mother
:
since
she
desired
to
keepe
him
,
not
without
danger
and
scandall
in
the
Sanctuary
,
to
please
her
malicious
humour
,
whereas
hee
counselled
he
should
be
taine
from
thence
,
to
the
end
that
all
scandalls
being
removed
,
the
danger
of
his
health
might
be
prevented
,
and
other
mens
troubles
.
He
discourst
upon
the
use
and
abuse
of
Sanctuaries
,
all
the
Counsell
joyning
with
him
in
opinion
:
whereupon
it
was
resolved
;
that
if
the
Cardinall
could
not
prevaile
with
his
Perswasions
,
hee
should
be
taken
from
her
by
Force
.
The
which
being
agreed
upon
they
went
to
the
Starre-Chamber
to
expect
there
,
as
in
the
neerest
place
,
what
would
be
the
issue
.
The
Cardinall
accompained
by
a
great
many
Lords
,
either
for
that
the
Protectour
would
not
trust
a
businesse
of
such
weight
to
One
onely
man
,
or
that
the
comming
of
so
many
might
make
the
Queene
perceive
it
was
not
He
alone
that
desired
the
delivery
of
her
Sonne
;
and
that
,
if
shee
should
refuse
,
they
might
Force
him
from
Her
as
was
resolved
.
The
Cardinalls
words
were
these
;
He
was
sent
by
the
Protectour
,
and
the
Privy
Counsell
to
let
her
know
how
much
her
detaining
of
the
Duke
of
Yorke
in
that
place
was
of
scandall
to
the
publque
,
and
of
Dislike
to
the
King
his
Brother
,
it
being
an
action
which
must
needs
produce
very
bad
effects
.
That
the
King
was
grieved
at
it
,
and
the
Counsell
offended
,
as
if
one
brother
did
live
in
danger
,
and
could
not
be
preserved
but
by
the
others
life
.
That
hee
desired
to
have
the
Duke
,
so
to
set
him
at
Liberty
,
and
free
him
from
that
Prison
(
for
in
respect
of
him
it
could
be
accounted
no
better
)
to
bring
him
to
his
Brother
,
where
hee
might
live
answerable
to
his
Condition
and
Degree
.
By
delivering
him
up
shee
would
give
peace
unto
the
Kingdome
,
satisfaction
to
the
Counsell
,
and
Advantage
to
those
shee
desired
to
helpe
(
meaning
her
Brother
,
her
Sonne
and
the
other
Prisoners
)
to
boot
with
the
Honour
and
Content
the
King
would
thereby
receive
;
and
Comfort
to
the
Duke
of
Yorkes
selfe
,
who
in
respect
of
health
could
be
nowhere
better
then
with
his
Brother
:
their
Yeares
and
Nature
had
appropriated
them
one
for
the
other
;
and
their
Loves
would
be
the
more
confirmed
,
by
their
being
brought
up
Together
,
as
well
at
their
Booke
as
at
their
Sports
.
Here
the
Cardinall
paused
a
while
expecting
what
answer
the
Queene
would
make
;
who
,
repeating
some
things
he
had
said
,
confest
;
There
was
no
better
company
nor
more
pleasing
friendship
then
that
of
Brothers
,
as
is
shewne
by
nature
in
her
Ordinations
,
by
her
recommending
them
in
their
most
tender
Yeares
to
the
care
of
motherly
affection
:
the
which
,
as
it
deceiveth
not
,
so
doth
it
not
spare
for
any
thing
in
the
performance
of
that
duty
.
That
all
Other
loves
did
couple
men
togither
Onely
as
farre
as
conduced
to
selfe
interest
;
Brotherly
love
shared
in
selfe-interest
,
Friendship
and
Bloud
:
This
conjunction
of
love
was
that
which
was
to
be
desired
betweene
her
two
Sonnes
the
King
,
and
Duke
of
Yorke
:
but
as
their
Age
did
not
render
them
capable
of
such
conversation
as
was
ripened
by
Yeares
,
so
was
it
likewise
the
cause
why
the
Mothers
care
,
more
passionate
and
plyable
to
their
tender
humours
,
was
of
all
others
the
most
necessary
and
proper
for
them
;
and
though
the
King
,
being
the
first
borne
,
stood
not
so
much
in
need
thereof
;
having
beene
taken
from
her
Government
ever
since
his
going
into
Wales
,
yet
the
Duke
of
Yorke
did
of
necessity
require
it
;
who
being
a
Child
lately
sick
,
now
upon
the
mending
hand
,
and
in
danger
of
a
Relapse
,
there
was
none
knew
so
well
how
to
Governe
him
as
shee
his
Mother
,
who
,
as
best
knowing
his
disposition
,
was
fittest
for
that
imployment
.
The
Cardinall
approved
of
all
shee
said
,
so
as
shee
would
take
upon
her
the
care
of
them
Both
in
a
place
Befitting
Her
and
Them
:
hee
sayd
the
Counsell
would
be
herewithall
satisfied
:
Nay
;
they
would
Begge
it
of
her
:
but
in
a
Sanctuary
this
was
not
good
;
it
stood
not
with
the
Kings
Honour
,
Her
owne
,
nor
the
Counsells
:
This
parting
of
the
brothers
,
the
one
of
them
kept
in
Sanctuary
,
afforded
occasion
to
the
People
of
strange
and
scandalous
conjectures
:
All
this
might
be
remedied
if
shee
would
returne
to
Court
;
which
if
shee
would
not
do
,
shee
might
thinke
it
the
same
thing
to
have
the
Duke
of
Yorke
taken
Now
from
her
,
as
it
was
to
have
the
Prince
(
now
King
)
taken
out
of
her
charge
,
when
he
went
into
Wales
.
The
Queene
replyed
the
case
is
much
differing
:
the
Prince
was
then
well
in
Health
;
the
Duke
but
about
to
be
so
,
and
in
danger
of
falling
ill
againe
:
besides
if
the
one
were
taken
From
her
the
other
was
left
with
her
:
Shee
wondred
much
the
Protectour
did
so
much
desire
to
Have
him
,
since
being
not
well
and
that
possibly
he
might
die
,
he
should
,
in
reason
,
Refuse
to
take
him
though
he
were
Offer'd
,
so
to
avoide
the
suspitions
his
death
might
cause
:
Shee
likewise
thought
it
strange
that
his
being
in
Sanctuary
should
be
ascribed
to
the
Puntillioes
of
Honour
,
as
if
he
might
not
with
his
Honour
be
in
a
safe
place
and
with
his
Mother
,
with
whom
doubtlesse
it
was
best
for
him
to
be
:
As
concerning
Her
going
from
Thence
she
would
not
forgoe
the
place
,
least
she
might
fall
into
the
like
danger
that
Others
had
done
:
she
wisht
it
had
pleased
God
that
They
had
been
with
Her
,
where
they
might
have
been
safer
then
she
should
be
with
Them
.
The
Cardinall
was
not
pleased
with
this
discourse
:
and
thinking
it
might
be
dangerous
for
him
to
heare
the
Protectour
accus'd
(
especially
in
what
he
did
not
believe
)
and
he
not
take
notice
of
it
,
thought
to
stop
her
mouth
by
saying
it
could
not
be
but
she
must
needs
know
some
Reason
why
she
should
believe
them
to
be
in
danger
since
she
did
so
confidently
affirme
it
.
The
Queen
,
finding
the
Cardinalls
drift
,
answered
:
she
too
well
knew
a
reason
,
but
not
according
to
His
sence
:
That
she
was
more
then
certaine
that
their
intended
ruine
was
not
occasion'd
out
of
those
reasons
which
He
pretended
she
knew
.
He
perceiving
she
was
somewhat
offended
,
and
desirous
to
make
her
believe
he
had
said
nothing
with
an
ill
intention
reply'd
;
He
hoped
that
when
the
businesse
should
be
well
debated
those
Lords
would
so
well
justifie
themselves
that
there
should
be
no
occasion
of
feare
:
and
for
what
concern'd
Her
Royall
person
,
there
neither
was
,
nor
was
there
to
be
any
manner
of
danger
.
'T
would
argue
great
simplicity
to
believe
either
the
One
or
the
Other
,
reply'd
the
Queene
:
for
if
the
fault
of
those
who
were
imprisoned
were
only
that
wherein
she
shared
as
deep
as
They
,
her
fault
consisting
in
her
being
Mother
to
the
King
,
as
Theirs
in
being
a
Kin
to
him
,
(
the
only
reason
why
they
were
hated
)
it
was
impossible
for
them
to
justify
themselves
;
and
't
was
more
impossible
that
their
enemies
should
love
Her
the
Originall
of
their
Hatred
,
and
hate
Them
who
were
but
the
Appendices
:
so
as
their
fault
being
such
and
their
imprisonment
caused
onely
for
being
ally'd
to
Her
,
and
consequently
to
the
King
,
their
ruine
was
unavoidable
;
for
Nature
could
not
undo
what
she
had
done
,
nor
,
contrary
to
her
order
,
annull
the
relation
that
was
betweene
Them
,
Her
,
and
the
King
.
For
what
remained
;
she
was
resolved
not
to
quit
the
Sanctuary
;
and
to
keep
her
sonne
There
,
till
she
saw
how
the
current
of
businesses
would
go
:
and
her
feares
were
much
increased
by
this
their
great
desire
of
having
him
There
.
The
Cardinals
reply
was
;
That
others
had
the
very
like
feare
of
Her
whilst
she
detained
him
in
her
custody
,
for
that
she
might
send
him
into
some
part
beyond
the
Seas
,
and
no
man
know
where
:
he
therefore
wisht
her
to
know
that
the
common
opinion
was
,
that
the
Sanctuary
was
no
place
of
priviledge
for
Him
,
he
wanting
Arbitrement
,
and
will
to
demand
it
,
as
well
as
Fault
whereby
to
make
it
necessary
for
him
:
so
as
the
taking
of
him
from
thence
by
Force
(
which
would
ensue
if
she
would
not
willingly
deliver
him
)
would
be
no
violation
to
the
place
,
for
that
the
Protectour
his
Uncle
who
most
entirely
loved
him
,
was
resolved
to
have
him
away
before
he
might
be
conveighed
from
thence
by
others
.
Is
then
his
Uncles
love
so
great
(
reply'd
the
Queene
)
as
that
he
apprehends
nothing
but
that
he
should
escape
his
hands
?
Shee
affirmed
for
a
truth
that
she
never
had
any
thought
of
sending
him
elsewhere
:
not
but
that
she
would
willingly
have
done
it
,
had
she
knowne
any
place
of
more
safety
,
but
for
that
she
thought
no
place
could
be
so
secure
as
the
Sanctuary
;
having
never
heard
of
any
so
diabolicall
a
Tyrant
as
thought
it
lawfull
to
violate
it
:
That
children
were
not
capable
thereof
in
respect
of
their
want
of
Will
or
Fault
,
was
an
opinion
as
erroneous
as
Hellish
;
Innocents
being
thereby
denied
the
benefit
granted
to
Theeves
and
Murtherers
:
Did
he
deny
the
Danger
,
and
pretend
it
to
be
Fained
?
She
prayd
God
the
Event
might
not
manifest
it
;
which
should
it
do
,
all
remedies
would
come
too
late
and
be
of
no
use
:
That
for
what
concerned
shame
,
it
belongeth
to
those
who
unjustly
do
it
,
not
to
those
who
undeservedly
suffer
it
.
To
affirme
that
since
Princes
do
not
disport
themselves
but
with
children
of
their
Owne
Condition
and
Blood
,
it
was
requisite
the
King
should
have
his
Brother
,
and
that
if
he
should
be
denied
he
had
cause
enough
to
take
him
away
by
Force
,
was
a
simple
reason
to
allow
of
Sacriledge
:
who
ever
saw
that
young
Princes
did
not
more
willingly
play
with
their
Inferiours
then
with
their
Equalls
?
since
they
seldome
or
never
meete
with
their
Equalls
,
and
if
ever
,
but
for
a
short
time
:
If
children
nobly
borne
and
others
too
,
oftentimes
were
not
admitted
to
disport
themselves
with
Princes
;
and
that
Princes
should
never
play
but
with
such
as
were
every
way
their
Equalls
,
Few
or
None
of
them
would
know
what
belongs
to
play
.
Comming
then
to
the
causes
of
violating
Sanctuaries
,
shee
said
they
were
most
False
.
For
let
all
be
granted
that
could
be
alleadged
,
as
want
of
Yeares
to
Demand
it
,
and
will
to
Desire
it
;
together
with
their
contraries
,
to
wit
the
faculty
of
Choyce
and
Will
to
Leave
it
:
there
was
no
cause
why
he
should
be
tane
from
thence
against
Her
will
:
For
being
by
Nature
and
the
Laws
voyd
of
election
,
hee
was
subject
to
his
Mothers
arbitrement
:
whereupon
nothing
wherewith
shee
was
trusted
,
being
to
be
taken
from
her
under
the
Priviledge
of
Sanctuary
,
much
lesse
her
Sonne
,
which
was
the
only
cause
of
her
flying
thither
:
That
if
this
was
not
sufficient
,
it
might
suffice
that
she
was
his
Guardian
:
The
Laws
of
England
allow
unto
the
Mothers
the
Guardianship
of
such
as
hold
nothing
by
Knights
service
:
so
as
having
demanded
Sanctuary
for
her selfe
,
she
had
done
it
likewise
for
her
Ward
,
which
being
by
the
Laws
committed
to
Her
charge
was
not
to
be
taken
from
her
:
for
he
not
being
able
to
demand
it
for
Himselfe
,
it
was
Her
duty
to
demand
it
for
him
;
since
the
Laws
deliver
over
the
care
of
the
Person
before
the
oversight
of
goods
;
goods
serving
for
the
use
of
the
person
,
and
therefore
administred
unto
by
Guardians
:
she
could
alleadge
examples
enough
of
this
,
but
her
Own
example
might
serve
the
turne
:
This
was
not
the
first
time
she
had
taken
Sanctuary
:
when
the
King
her
Husband
was
banisht
and
driven
out
of
the
Country
she
being
great
with
childe
,
had
recourse
to
Sanctuary
,
and
was
there
brought
to
bed
of
the
(
now
)
King
,
who
was
There
safe
:
she
wisht
it
might
please
God
his
Royall
Palace
might
prove
as
free
from
danger
to
him
now
that
he
did
Reigne
,
as
was
that
place
then
,
although
an
Enemy
King
did
Reigne
;
who
might
have
made
use
of
such
suppositions
as
Now
were
made
use
of
,
but
did
not
:
so
as
being
warranted
by
the
Lawes
of
the
Land
,
which
,
together
with
the
Lawes
of
Nature
,
gave
unto
her
the
oversight
of
her
children
,
and
by
the
Divine
Law
,
which
did
priviledge
Sanctuaries
,
and
the
Sanctuary
her
Sonne
;
she
was
resolved
,
since
the
Eldest
was
out
of
her
power
,
to
keep
the
Younger
:
for
if
the
unckle
had
Both
of
them
,
and
both
of
them
should
chance
to
miscarry
,
he
might
the
easilier
pretend
unto
the
Crown
;
notwithstanding
his
Neeces
were
between
him
and
home
;
the
which
afforded
her
just
occasion
of
Feare
:
for
since
the
Lawes
inhibite
the
Guardianship
of
a
Ward
to
such
as
are
Next
Heires
,
though
but
to
a
small
Revenew
,
how
much
more
when
a
Kingdome
is
the
inheritance
?
The
Cardinall
,
perceiving
her
to
wax
Hot
,
and
likely
to
say
more
then
he
would
have
her
,
answered
;
Hee
was
not
come
to
argue
with
her
;
that
he
demanded
the
Duke
of
Yorke
from
her
;
whom
if
shee
would
deliver
up
to
him
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Lords
that
were
there
present
,
he
would
pawne
his
owne
Body
and
Soule
for
the
Dukes
safety
:
if
shee
would
not
do
this
,
he
would
be
gon
;
seeing
her
fixt
in
her
beliefe
that
all
others
(
her
selfe
excepted
)
wanted
either
Wit
or
Loyalty
:
Wit
;
by
her
thinking
them
such
fooles
,
as
not
perceiving
the
Protectours
intentions
,
they
should
suffer
themselves
to
be
abused
:
Loyalty
;
for
that
if
they
were
conscious
of
any
such
intention
in
him
,
they
should
be
very
wicked
to
serve
him
as
a
meanes
whereby
to
effect
so
great
a
Treason
.
These
words
did
much
perplex
the
Queen
,
weighing
with
her selfe
the
diverse
hazards
she
ran
,
whether
she
Delivered
him
,
or
did
not
deliver
him
.
By
Delivering
him
,
she
considered
the
Danger
he
together
with
his
brother
was
to
run
:
in
Not
delivering
him
,
two
things
presented
themselves
unto
her
minde
:
the
one
,
Force
,
that
assoon
as
the
Cardinall
should
be
gon
,
the
Protectour
would
come
in
person
and
take
him
away
:
she
wanted
Time
to
provide
for
this
:
Many
things
were
required
in
sending
of
him
elsewhere
,
none
of
all
which
were
likely
to
succeed
,
she
not
having
thought
thereof
before
:
she
knew
not
whether
to
send
him
;
she
had
not
appointed
people
to
conduct
him
;
she
had
not
time
enough
to
keep
the
secret
undiscover'd
,
and
him
unintercepted
:
The
other
;
she
might
be
Deceived
in
her
suspicions
:
whowsoever
it
would
be
more
disadvantageous
to
her
,
to
suffer
him
be
taken
from
her
by
Force
,
then
willingly
to
surrender
him
:
she
did
not
doubt
the
Cardinalls
good
intentions
,
not
yet
Theirs
that
were
with
him
:
She
was
sure
they
were
not
corrupted
,
but
not
sure
but
that
they
might
be
deceived
:
Her
appearing
to
believe
in
them
,
would
Oblige
them
:
So
as
,
taking
the
little
Duke
by
the
hand
she
said
:
she
was
not
so
ill
advised
as
to
mistrust
their
Fidelity
or
Wisdome
:
she
would
give
a
testimony
of
it
;
being
sure
she
should
not
be
deceived
unlesse
they
should
through
the
malice
of
others
be
deceived
:
the
which
if
it
should
so
happen
,
her
Sorrow
would
be
render'd
incapable
of
Comfort
,
the
Kingdomes
Ruine
remediles
,
and
she
should
have
just
cause
to
complaine
of
Them
:
That
,
not
withstanding
whatsoever
objection
,
she
was
sure
she
might
keep
her
son
in
the
Sanctuary
free
from
all
violence
;
but
as
she
doubted
not
but
that
her
blood
was
so
hated
by
some
,
as
if
they
thought
they
had
any
share
therein
,
they
would
open
their
veines
,
and
let
it
out
:
so
was
she
most
certain
the
thirst
of
Government
knew
no
kindred
:
for
if
brothers
had
not
been
spared
,
much
lesse
would
Nephews
escape
:
That
the
lives
of
her
deare
children
depended
the
One
upon
the
Other
:
If
the
One
were
safe
,
Both
were
safe
:
That
notwithstanding
her
unfortunate
fore-knowledge
of
thus
much
,
shee
resolved
to
resigne
One
of
them
into
Their
hands
,
which
was
as
much
as
if
she
should
resigne
Both
of
them
to
them
,
that
she
might
at
all
times
redemand
them
of
Them
;
both
before
God
and
man
:
She
knew
that
for
what
concern'd
Them
,
they
would
render
her
a
very
good
account
,
she
being
not
ignorant
of
their
wisdom
and
and
fidelity
:
but
that
this
was
not
sufficient
;
that
Force
and
Resolution
was
requisite
,
if
need
should
require
:
whereof
they
had
no
lack
,
nor
yet
Others
upon
the
like
occasion
:
but
if
they
should
doubt
of
this
,
she
desired
them
to
leave
her
son
with
Her
;
conjuring
them
by
the
trust
the
King
her
Husband
had
in
them
,
and
for
what
shee
at
the
present
trusted
them
withall
,
that
they
should
not
thinke
her
too
unnecessarily
Timerous
upon
this
occasion
,
but
rather
believe
themselves
to
be
too
Credulous
and
Confident
:
Then
tourning
to
her
Sonne
:
Farewell
,
said
shee
,
my
sweet
Sonne
;
the
Lord
be
thy
Protectour
;
let
me
kisse
thee
before
I
leave
thee
,
least
I
never
kisse
thee
more
.
Having
kissed
him
,
and
blessed
him
,
shee
Weeping
turned
Her
backe
,
leaving
Him
in
their
custody
,
who
when
Hee
saw
his
Mother
quit
Him
,
burst
forth
a
Weeping
.
He
was
presently
brought
to
the
Starre-Chamber
,
where
he
was
with
much
longing
expected
by
his
Uncle
.
He
tooke
him
in
his
Armes
with
the
like
affection
as
doth
the
Wolfe
the
Lamb.
He
welcomed
him
with
Words
and
Kisses
,
wherewith
he
artificially
disguised
his
intended
Treason
;
he
led
him
to
his
brother
,
who
was
lodged
in
the
Bishops
house
neere
Pauls
;
from
whence
with
great
Pompe
they
were
brought
to
the
Tower
,
whence
they
never
came
forth
.
Some
thought
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
was
not
onely
an
Assister
,
but
the
chiefe
Agent
in
this
businesse
,
having
written
concerning
it
to
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
at
the
instant
of
King
Edwards
Death
:
but
those
who
knew
him
were
of
an
other
opinion
;
that
Buckingham
knew
nothing
of
it
till
after
Glocester
had
gotten
both
his
Nephews
into
his
custody
;
who
then
discovered
himselfe
to
those
he
most
confided
in
;
chiefly
to
Buckingham
:
for
winning
Him
to
side
with
him
he
needed
not
to
feare
what
ever
Other
forces
:
so
as
to
winne
Him
,
was
to
winne
the
Prize
.
For
if
He
should
have
opposed
him
,
all
the
rest
would
have
followed
his
colours
;
so
just
a
withstanding
of
so
wicked
an
endeavour
being
sufficient
,
at
the
least
Nodde
,
to
draw
the
whole
Kingdome
after
it
.
The
reason
which
caused
Buckingham
to
side
with
the
Protectour
,
was
;
that
hee
had
offended
the
King
in
imprisoning
his
Kindred
,
so
as
hee
had
no
reason
to
hope
for
safety
.
For
should
they
be
put
to
Death
,
it
were
an
injury
the
King
in
likelihood
would
never
forget
,
but
would
be
ready
to
revenge
when
Hee
should
be
of
Yeeres
:
and
if
they
should
be
set
at
liberty
,
their
Authority
was
likely
to
be
so
great
,
as
hee
might
despaire
of
Life
.
The
Protectour
had
provided
himselfe
of
a
Guard
;
for
businesses
of
this
nature
are
not
handled
without
Praecaution
,
and
Jealousies
.
He
armed
himselfe
whilst
no
man
thought
of
it
,
and
trusted
the
mannaging
of
his
affaires
to
none
but
such
whose
fortunes
did
totally
depend
upon
Him
.
Trust
in
blameable
actions
is
constantly
Inconstant
.
He
set
Spies
about
Buckingham
,
thinking
it
impossible
he
should
be
equally
wicked
with
Him
,
not
having
the
like
Designes
;
and
was
resolved
,
if
hee
should
finde
him
Faulty
,
to
be
his
immediate
ruine
.
He
made
use
of
Buckinghams
most
professed
friends
;
and
no
wonder
if
they
were
Traitors
,
since
the
Conformity
of
evill
Inclinations
had
caused
the
friendship
betweene
Them
and
their
Master
;
a
thing
not
without
danger
amongst
such
men
;
the
least
shadow
of
suspition
being
sufficient
to
make
either
rob
other
of
their
Lives
.
The
secrets
of
Friendship
are
not
tasted
by
such
,
who
have
their
tastes
contaminated
by
the
bitternesse
of
Ambitious
interests
.
Yet
had
not
Buckingham
joyned
herein
with
him
,
unlesse
upon
very
advantageous
conditions
;
for
when
he
obliged
himselfe
to
make
Gloucester
King
,
Gloucester
obliged
himselfe
to
take
the
Dukes
daughter
in
marriage
to
His
onely
Sonne
,
promising
him
to
boote
with
this
the
Earldome
of
Hartford
,
pretended
unto
by
him
,
as
his
Inheritance
:
the
which
being
denied
him
by
the
late
King
,
was
the
first
cause
of
this
his
so
lewd
resolution
,
thereby
revenging
himselfe
upon
his
Children
.
He
moreover
of
his
owne
free
motion
,
promised
him
a
great
part
of
the
Treasure
left
by
Edward
,
together
with
a
very
large
proportion
of
the
Wardrobe
he
had
left
to
furnish
his
House
withall
.
These
things
being
agreed
upon
,
they
erected
a
New
Counsell
,
compounded
of
the
Chiefest
,
to
treat
of
things
appertaining
to
the
Coronation
;
to
the
end
that
they
and
the
people
might
be
entertained
with
a
beliefe
thereof
:
and
to
the
same
end
,
they
commanded
such
Lords
as
were
absent
from
the
City
,
to
come
to
London
,
and
assist
at
the
Solemnity
.
They
on
the
other
side
,
with
a
Counsell
compacted
out
of
their
Owne
Followers
,
treated
of
the
meanes
how
to
bring
the
Protectour
to
the
Crowne
:
So
as
whilst
the
Cardinall
of
Canterbury
,
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
the
Bishop
of
Ely
,
the
Lord
Stanley
,
the
Lord
Hastings
,
and
others
,
did
busie
themselves
how
by
a
not
un-necessary
ceremony
to
Establish
a
naturally
Lawfull
King
,
They
treated
how
to
depose
him
,
and
by
wicked
treason
to
establish
in
his
place
an
Unlawfull
Tyrant
for
King
.
The
first
counsell
was
composed
of
Many
of
the
Best
ranke
;
the
second
of
Few
,
and
those
of
the
Worst
condition
.
But
his
dealings
not
being
to
be
penetrated
into
by
all
,
people
began
to
murmure
,
although
they
could
not
guesse
at
the
reall
mischiefe
intended
.
'T
was
impossible
that
from
so
many
circumstances
and
vaine
delayes
,
as
were
by
This
Counsell
propounded
unto
the
Other
,
jealousies
should
not
arise
,
as
usually
they
doe
from
things
done
out
of
time
,
and
without
occasion
.
To
this
was
added
,
the
taking
from
the
Tower
all
the
Kings
servants
,
whose
places
were
supplyed
by
the
Protectours
Houshold-servants
;
and
if
any
one
desired
to
see
the
King
,
he
was
in
private
wisht
the
contrary
,
for
the
Protectour
would
have
no
man
see
him
,
save
such
as
He
sent
:
So
as
the
King
was
not
onely
left
Solitary
,
and
destitute
of
all
manner
of
Company
;
but
likewise
of
all
Magnificence
,
and
Regall
Splendour
:
both
which
were
conveighed
over
to
the
House
and
Person
of
the
Protectour
.
Amongst
those
who
were
admitted
into
the
Secret
Councell
there
was
one
Catesby
,
a
man
very
well
skilled
in
the
Lawes
of
the
Land
:
this
man
being
employed
by
the
Lord
Chamberlaine
,
in
all
his
affaires
,
and
by
his
favour
advanced
in
the
Court
,
had
wonne
such
credit
with
all
men
,
especially
in
Leicestershire
,
where
the
said
Lord
was
very
powerfull
,
as
nothing
was
done
there
without
Him
:
so
as
being
a
creature
of
his
,
and
by
his
meanes
in
a
faire
way
of
advancement
,
the
Chamberlaine
thought
hee
would
not
faile
to
advertise
him
of
any
thing
of
moment
should
be
done
in
That
councell
,
especially
of
any
thing
that
might
be
prejudiciall
to
Him
.
But
gratitude
,
disdaining
to
associate
with
one
who
together
with
his
Conscience
had
renounced
his
Loyalty
,
and
all
other
duties
,
forsooke
him
;
and
in
place
thereof
stept
in
Ingratitude
,
which
acquitted
him
from
discharging
the
debt
hee
ought
to
his
Benefactour
;
which
was
the
originall
of
all
the
ensuing
evils
.
For
Stanley
,
doubting
this
Cabinet
Counsell
,
had
endeavoured
to
crosse
it
,
by
the
favour
and
assistance
of
many
,
who
likewise
began
to
feare
it
;
had
not
the
Chamberlaine
,
upon
conference
had
with
him
therein
,
secured
him
,
relying
upon
Catesbyes
fidelity
.
The
Protectour
did
naturally
love
the
Chamberlaine
,
hee
having
alwaies
beene
his
friend
,
and
one
from
whom
hee
had
received
friendship
,
in
the
King
his
Brothers
time
:
nor
had
hee
resolved
to
ruine
him
,
had
hee
not
feared
,
that
if
hee
should
discover
his
secrets
unto
him
,
hee
would
have
withstood
them
.
Hee
therefore
will'd
Catesby
to
use
his
utmost
endeavour
to
draw
him
over
to
their
side
.
But
Catesby
either
did
it
not
at
all
,
being
likely
to
reape
advantage
by
his
downfall
;
or
if
hee
did
it
,
gave
the
Protectour
so
sinister
an
account
,
as
changing
his
Love
into
Hatred
,
hee
resolved
to
have
his
life
;
yet
treating
him
with
his
wonted
confidence
,
he
thereout
got
two
advantages
.
Hee
made
him
Slower
in
putting
on
such
resolutions
as
hee
might
have
done
against
him
,
and
Hee
the
better
brought
about
his
Owne
ends
to
the
Others
ruine
,
whilst
hee
least
thought
of
it
.
Insomuch
as
the
Chamberlaine
having
acquainted
Catesby
with
the
jealousies
which
this
Counsell
had
raised
in
many
,
thinking
to
worke
out
of
him
some
assurance
,
hee
did
not
onely
give
him
no
satisfaction
,
but
hee
perswaded
the
Protectour
to
dispatch
him
out
of
the
way
as
soone
as
might
be
,
as
if
his
life
were
pernicious
to
his
designes
.
An
advice
well
taken
by
Richard
,
though
not
given
out
of
any
zeale
to
His
service
,
as
it
seemed
to
be
;
but
that
by
his
death
hee
might
enter
into
the
plenary
authority
,
which
the
Chamberlaine
solely
had
in
his
Countrey
.
The
Protectour
not
needing
any
instigation
to
doe
mischiefe
,
that
hee
might
be
rid
of
him
,
came
on
the
thirteenth
of
Iune
,
three
houres
before
Noone
into
the
Counsell
,
where
they
loytered
away
the
time
in
discourse
about
the
Coronation
,
the
day
whereof
drew
neere
.
Hee
at
his
first
entrance
civilly
saluted
all
the
Lords
that
were
there
,
excusing
himselfe
for
his
comming
so
late
;
and
passing
from
one
discourse
to
another
,
hee
desired
the
Bishop
of
Ely
to
send
for
a
dish
of
Strawberries
from
his
Garden
at
Holborne
,
saying
hee
had
never
eaten
better
.
The
Bishop
taking
it
for
a
great
favour
,
sent
presently
for
them
,
whilst
hee
soone
after
rising
up
desired
them
to
dispence
with
his
absence
for
a
while
;
and
within
lesse
then
an
houre
returned
so
full
of
anger
and
bitternesse
as
made
them
all
amazed
.
Being
set
downe
,
with
angry
eyes
,
and
frowning
looke
,
and
biting
his
lippes
,
hee
for
a
good
while
said
nothing
:
at
last
hee
asked
them
,
what
punishment
they
deserved
who
had
plotted
His
death
,
notwithstanding
that
hee
was
next
in
Blood
to
the
King
,
and
by
Office
,
His
and
the
Kingdomes
Protectour
?
This
question
startled
the
Counsell
,
not
knowing
by
whom
it
was
intended
,
though
each
ones
Conscience
told
him
it
was
not
by
Him
.
The
Chamberlaine
seeing
them
all
hold
their
peace
,
and
thinking
it
behooved
him
by
reason
of
his
familiarity
to
breake
the
Ice
,
said
,
They
deserved
to
be
punished
as
Traitors
,
no
man
or
condition
whatsoever
excepted
.
The
which
the
rest
agreeing
unto
,
the
Protectour
said
,
It
was
his
brothers
wife
(
disdaining
to
call
her
Queen
)
and
others
with
her
:
whereat
those
who
favoured
her
were
troubled
.
But
the
Chamberlaine
,
who
feared
some
friends
of
his
might
have
been
concerned
,
was
overjoy'd
when
hee
heard
the
Queene
named
:
hee
was
not
,
though
,
well
pleased
that
the
Protectour
had
not
acquainted
him
with
it
;
since
their
imprisonment
and
death
(
which
was
that
very
day
to
ensue
,
and
whereat
hee
was
glad
)
was
not
resolved
on
without
his
consent
:
little
thought
he
to
be
himselfe
that
very
houre
beheaded
.
The
Protectour
continuing
his
complaint
,
unbutton'd
his
left
sleeve
,
and
stripping
it
up
to
the
elbow
,
shewed
a
fleshlesse
dry
arme
,
appearing
to
be
nothing
but
skinne
and
bone
,
saying
,
that
the
cruelty
of
the
Queene
and
of
Shores
wife
,
who
was
her
counsellour
,
and
coadjudresse
in
that
wickednesse
,
had
thus
spoiled
and
bewitched
him
.
The
Lords
who
knew
his
arme
had
never
been
other
then
what
it
was
,
imagined
presently
this
calumny
was
invented
to
some
wicked
end
:
they
knew
the
Queene
to
be
too
wise
to
thinke
upon
so
foolish
an
action
;
and
if
shee
should
have
any
such
thought
,
it
was
not
likely
shee
should
make
use
of
Shores
wife
,
the
woman
of
all
the
world
she
hated
most
,
as
being
by
the
King
her
husband
doated
on
,
even
to
his
death
.
The
Chamberlaine
had
been
long
in
love
with
this
woman
;
but
his
Respect
unto
the
King
,
as
his
Master
;
and
his
Truth
unto
him
,
as
his
Friend
,
had
mortified
his
passion
;
but
when
the
King
was
dead
,
hee
tooke
her
home
unto
him
;
so
as
the
Protectour
not
knowing
any
other
invention
wherewithall
to
lay
him
low
,
pitcht
upon
this
;
and
the
Chamberlaine
thinking
it
behooved
him
to
speake
,
since
hee
had
made
the
first
answer
,
said
:
If
it
were
true
,
they
were
both
worthy
to
be
severely
punished
;
believing
that
if
this
imputation
should
be
tried
according
to
Law
and
the
course
of
Justice
,
it
would
vanish
of
it selfe
,
and
not
need
his
assistance
.
But
the
Protectour
,
who
in
the
present
affaires
had
no
regard
either
to
Justice
or
Law
,
answered
with
an
angry
countenance
:
that
hee
stood
upon
Ifs
and
Ands
;
but
that
he
told
him
it
was
true
,
and
that
hee
would
make
it
good
upon
his
body
Traytor
that
he
was
:
then
giving
a
great
blow
with
his
hand
upon
the
Table
(
which
was
the
appointed
signe
for
those
that
waited
without
)
Treason
,
Treason
,
was
heard
from
without
,
the
doore
was
forced
open
and
the
chamber
was
instantly
full
of
armed
men
;
one
of
which
making
a
great
blow
at
the
Lord
Stanleys
head
,
had
cleft
him
to
the
teeth
,
had
not
hee
(
perceiving
it
comming
)
falne
underneath
the
Table
;
yet
fell
hee
not
so
soone
but
that
hee
was
therewithall
wounded
,
and
the
blood
ranne
downe
about
his
eares
.
'T
was
thought
the
Protectour
,
not
finding
any
objection
whereby
to
put
him
to
death
,
had
taken
this
order
,
to
the
end
hee
might
be
thought
to
be
casually
slaine
,
in
that
confusion
.
The
meere
shadow
of
Shores
wife
was
sufficient
to
move
the
many
for
what
concerned
the
Chamberlaine
:
whom
he
arrested
by
the
name
of
Traytor
;
and
being
by
him
in
all
humblenesse
demanded
whether
hee
spoke
to
Him
,
or
no
?
Yes
,
to
Thee
traytor
,
replied
he
.
With
what
face
the
Authour
of
this
treachery
could
give
this
title
to
the
party
betrayed
,
would
not
be
a
discourse
much
out
of
purpose
,
since
the
world
abounds
in
so
many
of
the
like
.
Being
in
this
manner
arrested
,
the
Protectour
swore
by
Saint
Paul
hee
would
not
dine
before
he
saw
him
dead
:
so
as
haste
being
to
be
made
,
for
the
houre
of
dinner
drew
nigh●…
,
and
the
Protectour
was
too
religious
to
breake
Such
an
oath
,
the
Chamberlaine
was
forced
to
make
a
short
confession
to
the
first
Priest
could
be
found
,
for
the
usuall
forme
would
prove
too
long
,
and
being
led
from
the
Chappell
to
a
greene
Court
,
he
had
his
head
strucke
off
,
and
was
afterwards
buried
at
Windsor
,
neere
to
King
Edwards
Tombe
.
The
rest
of
the
Councell
,
who
in
this
uproare
were
kept
lockt
up
in
the
Chamber
,
were
conveighed
into
severall
places
,
being
reputed
by
the
Protectour
to
be
averse
to
his
designes
,
and
more
particularly
the
Lord
Stanley
.
A
miraculous
presage
of
this
mis-fortune
is
related
;
by
which
,
(
if
it
be
true
)
is
seene
what
care
the
Heavens
have
over
Us
,
advertising
us
by
dreames
of
imminent
dangers
,
which
might
be
shunn'd
,
if
,
together
with
them
,
we
were
endued
with
the
spirit
of
Ioseph
,
or
Daniel
,
to
interpret
them
.
The
night
preceding
this
mischance
the
Lord
Stanley
dream'd
that
a
wilde
Poare
had
wounded
both
Him
and
the
Chamberlaine
in
the
head
,
so
as
the
blood
ranne
downe
both
their
shoulders
:
whereupon
awaking
hee
thought
this
wilde
Boare
must
be
the
Protectour
;
the
Wounds
and
Blood
some
imminent
danger
of
their
lives
:
in
this
affright
hee
forthwith
arose
,
and
sent
to
acquaint
the
Chamberlaine
with
his
dreame
,
(
who
was
fast
asleepe
)
resolving
to
be
instantly
gone
(
it
being
but
a
little
past
midnight
)
so
that
in
the
morning
hee
might
be
so
farre
from
thence
,
as
to
be
in
safety
:
hee
advised
him
to
doe
the
like
,
to
the
end
that
their
danger
being
alike
,
their
safeties
might
be
so
too
.
The
Chamberlaine
was
not
subject
to
melancholly
,
and
therefore
not
superstitious
;
so
as
laughing
at
the
message
he
answered
the
messenger
:
that
he
wondered
his
Master
should
give
beliefe
to
such
follies
;
hee
bade
him
tell
him
from
Him
,
that
Dreames
were
Dreames
,
and
suppose
they
were
to
be
allowed
as
foretellers
of
future
evils
,
they
were
so
uncertaine
,
as
they
might
no
lesse
harme
then
helpe
.
Who
could
assure
him
that
the
danger
that
was
to
be
feared
might
not
consist
as
well
in
their
Flight
,
as
in
their
Tarrying
?
and
if
as
they
fled
away
they
should
be
taken
,
and
brought
backe
(
as
might
very
well
happen
)
would
it
not
afford
the
wilde
Boare
an
occasion
of
wounding
them
with
his
Tuskes
?
for
their
flight
could
not
but
be
imputed
to
an
evill
conscience
,
and
to
some
faults
,
if
not
committed
,
yet
intended
:
Hee
desired
him
therefore
to
appease
himselfe
,
and
feare
nothing
,
for
there
was
no
danger
:
and
if
there
were
any
,
they
would
rather
be
met
withall
by
running
away
(
as
he
had
said
)
then
by
Tarrying
:
that
he
was
as
sure
of
the
man
he
doubted
(
meaning
the
Protectour
,
)
as
of
his
owne
Hand
.
The
Gentleman
returned
with
this
answer
;
thereby
making
his
Master
forgoe
his
former
resolution
;
with
lesse
harme
to
himselfe
who
Feared
so
much
,
then
to
the
Chamberlaine
that
was
so
Confident
.
Many
things
were
observed
before
his
death
:
as
he
rode
towards
the
Tower
,
his
horse
stumbled
twice
or
thrice
under
him
even
almost
to
the
endangering
of
a
fall
:
A
very
vulgar
observation
;
for
if
all
stumbling
horses
should
presage
misfortune
,
the
number
of
those
who
should
perish
would
be
very
great
.
As
hee
was
making
himselfe
ready
to
goe
thither
,
a
Gentleman
of
good
quality
came
to
him
,
who
was
purposely
sent
by
the
Protectour
,
to
perswade
him
to
come
in
case
hee
should
not
intend
it
:
this
man
seeing
him
tarry
to
speake
with
a
Priest
,
(
a
friend
of
his
)
as
he
was
upon
the
way
,
fearing
least
hee
might
come
too
late
,
hastned
him
,
telling
him
the
time
passed
,
and
that
as
yet
he
needed
not
a
Priest
:
knowing
that
within
two
houres
hee
would
have
need
of
one
.
Being
come
to
the
Tower
,
he
met
a
Pursuivant
neere
the
place
where
hee
was
beheaded
,
and
calling
to
mind
that
hee
had
met
him
in
the
very
same
place
,
whilst
,
being
prisoner
by
procurement
of
the
Earle
Rivers
,
he
much
doubted
his
life
:
he
asked
him
whether
hee
did
remember
that
hee
had
met
him
in
that
place
,
in
a
time
when
hee
was
in
great
danger
?
the
Pursuivant
answered
,
Yes
;
praising
God
that
the
authour
of
his
affliction
got
not
much
thereby
,
and
that
hee
suffered
no
harme
at
all
.
Thou
wouldst
say
more
(
replied
the
Chamberlaine
)
if
thou
knewst
as
much
as
I
know
,
(
meaning
that
that
very
day
Earle
Rivers
was
to
lose
his
head
.
)
I
was
never
so
afraid
,
as
then
:
matters
are
well
amended
:
mine
enemies
are
now
in
danger
,
as
I
was
then
;
as
ere
long
thou
shalt
heare
:
and
I
more
joyfull
,
and
more
secure
then
ever
.
Oh
the
poorenesse
of
our
confidence
!
which
ignorant
of
what
is
to
come
,
takes
one
thing
for
another
,
and
doth
not
thinke
it selfe
deceived
.
Hee
apprehended
Death
,
when
hee
was
to
Live
;
and
was
confident
of
Life
,
when
he
was
to
Lose
it
.
The
Chamberlaine
was
apt
to
flatter
himselfe
,
and
to
be
mistaken
.
Those
who
are
given
to
Pleasures
,
are
commonly
free
from
Suspicion
,
and
from
believing
what
themselves
would
not
doe
.
And
if
hee
concurred
to
the
evils
that
befell
Rivers
,
it
was
not
in
him
either
Malice
or
Treason
,
having
alwaies
openly
Profest
himselfe
to
be
his
enemy
;
nay
had
he
imagined
that
his
death
would
be
cause
of
the
like
to
the
sonnes
of
his
Master
King
Edward
,
hee
would
have
ransom'd
them
from
death
,
not
onely
by
preserving
Rivers
alive
,
but
with
his
Owne
Blood
:
for
his
favouring
them
cost
him
both
his
Blood
and
Life
;
the
impossibility
of
alienating
him
from
them
,
was
that
which
made
the
Protectour
resolve
his
death
;
the
former
affection
he
bare
unto
him
being
cancell'd
by
Ambition
and
Cruelty
:
affections
which
at
all
times
did
superabound
in
him
.
I
observe
,
that
of
all
his
plots
and
windings
about
,
there
were
onely
two
that
can
be
said
to
savour
of
Wit
:
his
perswading
the
Queene
to
make
her
brother
lay
downe
his
Armes
,
that
so
hee
might
seize
on
him
unarmed
;
and
his
making
the
Cardinall
and
the
rest
believe
,
that
his
desire
of
having
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
was
an
effect
of
Charity
and
Love
.
In
other
things
the
art
hee
used
was
of
no
availment
;
it
was
as
soon
Discovered
as
Used
:
so
as
if
he
had
not
wonne
the
reputation
hee
had
by
Valour
,
which
made
him
to
be
feared
;
by
the
priviledge
of
his
Blood
;
and
by
Buckinghams
favour
;
hee
assuredly
had
effected
nothing
by
his
Cunning.
It
behoved
him
to
finde
out
some
colour
of
Justice
whereby
to
make
good
the
Chamberlaines
precipitated
death
:
not
knowing
how
to
do
it
otherwise
;
after
dinner
he
sent
for
some
of
the
chiefest
Citizens
to
the
Tower
.
Before
they
came
,
hee
and
Buckingham
had
put
on
two
old
rusty
Armours
,
fitter
for
Ruffians
then
men
of
their
quality
;
for
he
thought
,
should
they
have
put
on
handsome
Armes
it
might
have
beene
imagined
that
time
and
commodity
must
have
gone
to
their
so
going
,
whereas
the
rusty
ill-shaped
Armes
would
argue
a
surpisall
,
which
being
discovered
inforced
them
to
make
use
of
what
came
first
to
hand
.
Being
come
he
told
them
that
the
Chamberlaine
with
some
others
had
that
very
day
indevour'd
to
kill
them
both
as
they
were
in
Counsell
,
whereof
they
could
not
guesse
the
Cause
nor
Designe
:
that
he
came
to
know
of
this
Treason
a
little
before
Dinner
,
so
as
they
had
no
time
to
Arme
themselves
otherwise
then
as
they
saw
:
that
God
had
protected
them
by
turning
upon
the
Authors
of
this
evill
,
the
mischiefe
they
intended
to
Them
:
that
hee
had
sent
for
them
,
to
the
end
that
being
informed
of
the
Truth
of
the
businesse
,
they
might
informe
others
.
There
was
none
so
simple
but
knew
how
the
businesse
went
:
but
being
circumspect
through
Feare
,
they
went
their
wayes
not
making
any
Reply
,
or
further
Inquiry
.
The
Protectour
having
put
off
his
Armour
,
sent
a
Herauld
into
the
City
,
to
publish
a
Proclamation
,
the
contents
whereof
were
:
That
Baron
Hastings
Lord
Chamberlaine
,
accompanied
with
some
other
Conspiratours
had
an
intention
to
kill
him
the
Protectour
,
and
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
that
very
day
as
they
sate
at
Counsell
,
that
so
hee
might
usurpe
the
Government
of
the
King
and
Kingdome
:
hoping
that
when
these
two
Princes
should
be
dead
there
would
be
none
that
would
oppose
him
.
But
because
this
bare
Narration
without
Witnesse
,
or
other
circumstances
,
was
not
likely
to
worke
any
great
effect
,
hee
aggravated
it
with
complaints
no
wayes
relating
to
the
matter
in
hand
:
That
hee
had
beene
an
evill
Counsellour
to
the
late
King
:
that
hee
had
perswaded
him
to
many
things
contrary
to
his
Honour
and
the
good
of
the
Kingdome
:
that
by
his
example
hee
had
given
him
occasion
to
debauch
himselfe
,
particularly
with
Shores
Wife
;
who
as
shee
was
partaker
of
all
his
secret
Counsells
,
so
was
shee
a
complice
in
this
abominable
Treason
:
that
the
last
night
(
which
was
his
last
)
hee
lay
with
her
;
so
that
it
was
no
wonder
if
having
lived
ill
,
hee
dyed
ill
;
that
the
sodaine
Justice
done
upon
him
was
by
Order
from
the
King
,
and
his
faithfull
Counsell
,
hee
having
deserved
it
;
and
to
the
end
that
His
complices
might
bee
prevented
from
daring
to
raise
a
dangerous
insurrection
to
set
him
at
liberty
:
the
which
being
wisely
foreseene
was
the
onely
meanes
,
by
Gods
Providence
,
to
restore
the
Kingdome
to
its
former
tranquillitie
:
It
is
to
be
observed
that
there
was
not
much
above
two
houres
space
betweene
his
Execution
and
the
Publishing
of
the
Proclamation
;
so
as
the
contents
thereof
being
Long
,
well
dictated
,
and
fairely
written
out
in
Parchment
,
every
one
knew
it
must
needes
be
written
before
hee
was
put
to
Death
,
the
interim
of
time
betweene
the
Execution
and
Publication
not
being
sufficient
to
write
it
out
,
much
lesse
so
Handsomely
to
digest
the
matter
,
though
to
the
Swiftnesse
of
hand
had
beene
added
the
Readiest
witte
:
The
which
occasioned
diversity
of
discourse
,
whereof
some
said
it
was
written
by
the
Spirit
of
Prophecy
.
But
the
Protectour
having
accused
Shores
Wife
as
an
Accessary
and
an
Adviser
,
sent
to
her
House
and
made
her
be
plundered
of
all
shee
had
,
not
out
of
Avarice
but
Malice
;
and
that
such
a
demonstration
might
make
the
falsehood
seeme
the
more
likely
,
and
the
imputation
the
more
probable
,
shee
was
committed
to
Prison
,
and
examined
by
the
Counsell
,
where
shee
answered
so
well
for
her selfe
as
not
the
least
likelyhood
appearing
whereby
to
make
her
guilty
of
what
shee
was
accused
,
they
fell
upon
her
dishonest
and
scandalous
course
of
living
,
the
onely
thing
indeed
wherein
shee
was
faulty
:
the
which
would
have
beene
winked
at
in
any
other
,
by
the
Protectour
,
and
imputed
to
the
frailty
of
Nature
:
but
to
exercise
his
cruelty
upon
Her
,
hee
was
contented
to
bee
held
an
Enemy
to
Incontinency
.
Shee
was
delivered
over
to
the
Bishop
to
doe
Publique
Pennance
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
,
the
which
shee
did
the
next
Sunday
morning
,
being
led
by
way
of
Procession
,
with
a
white
Sheet
about
her
,
with
a
Wax
Taper
in
her
hand
,
and
the
Crosse
borne
before
her
:
In
which
action
though
shee
were
destitute
of
all
manner
of
Ornament
,
yet
shee
appeared
so
lovely
and
handsomely
behaved
,
as
her
blushes
adding
to
her
Beauty
,
all
the
lookers
on
did
not
onely
blame
the
severity
,
but
were
taken
with
her
comelinesse
,
which
was
the
cause
as
well
of
Their
Compassion
,
as
of
her
Ignominy
:
and
if
any
one
hateing
her
past
Life
,
was
contented
to
see
her
punisht
,
yet
did
they
not
praise
it
,
as
not
proceeding
from
the
Justice
of
an
upright
Judge
,
but
from
the
Malice
and
Cruelty
of
a
Passionate
and
Unjust
Tyrant
.
Shee
was
well
borne
,
and
civilly
brought
up
;
her
ruine
was
her
being
unequally
Married
:
not
that
her
Husband
was
not
of
good
esteeme
amongst
the
Citizens
,
and
according
to
his
quality
well
to
live
:
but
for
that
shee
being
of
riper
Yeares
then
hee
,
the
love
which
useth
to
be
betweene
equalls
was
not
betweene
them
;
so
as
it
was
not
hard
for
the
King
to
winne
Her
;
Hee
being
Handsome
,
Lovely
,
and
from
whom
Preferment
and
Respect
(
things
much
coveted
by
young
Woemen
)
was
to
be
hoped
for
.
The
King
being
Dead
,
the
Chamberlaine
got
possession
of
her
:
shee
was
yet
alive
when
Sir
Thomas
More
wrote
this
History
,
but
so
much
altered
as
it
could
not
be
said
shee
had
beene
handsome
;
though
in
her
youth
shee
wanted
nothing
of
Beauty
,
but
a
little
more
Stature
.
Her
outward
gifts
though
very
excellent
were
out
donne
by
the
inward
gifts
of
her
Minde
,
which
are
much
more
esteemed
when
accompanied
with
a
handsome
Body
.
Shee
had
a
Quick
wit
,
was
of
a
cheerefull
Humour
,
Prompt
,
Facetious
,
and
Eloquent
;
borne
to
doe
Good
,
not
Harme
to
any
one
:
Shee
obliged
many
who
being
falne
from
the
Kings
good
Opinion
,
were
,
for
her
sake
,
received
againe
into
favour
:
Shee
caused
confiscated
Goods
to
be
restored
to
many
,
without
any
manner
of
Avarice
:
shee
was
more
desirous
to
oblige
others
,
then
to
enrich
her selfe
;
more
to
Do
good
turnes
then
to
Receive
them
:
Her
Ambition
was
to
be
esteemed
,
and
well
thought
of
:
Shee
was
alwayes
affable
,
never
insolent
.
All
of
them
conditions
abundantly
to
be
praised
,
but
by
which
her
fortune
received
no
reliefe
:
for
being
first
reduc'd
to
Poverty
,
and
then
to
Old
Age
,
her
beauty
lost
,
and
her
good
turnes
Forgotten
,
she
begg'd
of
those
,
who
,
if
they
had
not
formerly
begg'd
of
Her
,
would
have
been
more
beggers
then
shee
.
The
Protectour
had
given
Order
that
on
the
same
day
whereon
the
Chamberlaine
was
beheaded
at
London
,
the
Earle
of
Rivers
,
and
Lord
Gray
,
the
one
brother
,
the
other
sonne
to
the
Queene
,
(
and
brother
,
by
the
Mothers
side
to
the
King
)
should
lose
their
heads
at
Pontefract
:
the
two
Knights
that
were
seised
on
together
with
them
at
Northampton
,
bare
them
company
in
their
punishment
.
The
execution
was
done
in
presence
of
Sir
Richard
Ratcliffe
,
a
favourite
of
the
Protectours
,
and
one
that
partooke
of
his
designes
:
who
being
naturally
wicked
,
and
knowne
by
him
to
be
so
,
hee
thought
he
could
not
trust
the
managing
of
this
businesse
to
one
more
wicked
,
and
consequently
more
faithfull
then
he
.
Hee
made
them
be
brought
out
of
Prison
,
and
being
exposed
to
publike
view
as
Traitors
they
were
beheaded
without
any
other
manner
of
Justice
.
He
would
not
suffer
them
to
speake
,
least
their
innocency
being
made
knowne
,
and
commiserated
,
might
make
the
Author
thereof
more
odious
.
These
being
ridde
out
of
the
way
,
as
likewise
the
Chamberlaine
;
and
Stanley
being
hurt
and
a
Prisoner
,
there
remained
no
further
obstacle
;
every
man
looking
to
himselfe
,
not
troubling
themselves
with
other
mens
affaires
.
And
say
there
had
beene
other
rubbes
,
they
would
have
come
out
of
time
;
the
designe
being
to
be
effected
before
they
could
be
prepared
to
hinder
it
:
and
though
there
was
neither
pretence
,
nor
least
appearance
thereof
,
every
shadow
or
colour
would
serve
the
turne
;
for
force
if
it
be
not
able
to
make
things
be
believed
,
it
is
sufficient
to
make
Beliefe
be
Fained
.
'T
is
dangerous
for
an
unarmed
man
to
dispute
,
and
worse
to
give
the
lie
to
one
that
is
in
the
posture
of
striking
.
But
as
the
successe
of
things
cannot
bee
represented
upon
a
Theater
without
the
concourse
of
severall
personages
requisite
to
the
composure
of
the
Story
;
so
did
it
behove
him
to
make
use
of
many
others
besides
the
above
named
,
to
the
weaving
of
this
Treason
.
Amongst
the
rest
Sir
Edmund
Shaw
,
Lord
Major
of
London
,
his
brother
Iohn
Shaw
,
and
Pinker
,
Provinciall
of
the
Augustine
Friers
,
were
some
:
the
first
to
draw
the
City
to
the
Protectours
will
,
and
to
suppresse
tumults
;
a
very
fit
personage
for
this
purpose
,
whose
vanity
did
aspire
to
greatnesse
,
though
by
what
so
ever
precipitious
way
,
and
whose
ambition
for
the
like
cause
did
not
detest
the
most
enormous
misdeed
:
the
second
and
third
Doctours
of
Divinity
,
and
by
the
people
esteemed
famous
Preachers
;
chosen
to
give
Authority
and
Fervour
,
as
is
usuall
in
such
like
actions
:
for
such
men
pretending
integrity
of
Profession
,
and
minding
nothing
lesse
,
are
the
best
meanes
to
seduce
and
irritate
the
People
.
But
had
not
the
feare
men
stood
in
of
the
Protectour
been
of
more
force
then
their
preaching
,
little
progresse
would
have
been
made
in
the
businesse
;
for
by
their
endeavours
they
had
raised
so
Universall
a
hatred
against
them
,
that
from
the
estimation
they
formerly
were
in
,
they
fell
into
such
a
Detestation
,
as
Doctour
Shaw
dyed
for
grief
.
The
knot
of
this
businesse
lay
in
finding
out
a
meanes
to
exclude
the
heires
of
Edward
the
Fourth
:
and
though
he
made
no
great
account
of
the
Duke
of
Clarence
his
heires
,
yet
did
he
not
altogether
contemne
them
,
though
they
were
but
young
,
without
or
Friends
or
Favour
.
The
pretences
found
out
to
this
purpose
were
two
:
the
first
,
that
King
Edward
and
the
Duke
of
Clarence
were
both
of
them
the
issue
of
Adultery
:
that
they
were
not
sonnes
to
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
whose
onely
legitimate
heire
the
Protectour
was
.
The
second
;
that
Edwards
children
were
not
only
Bastards
,
as
Children
of
a
bastard
,
but
as
borne
in
an
illegitimate
Marriage
;
he
having
,
before
hee
married
their
Mother
,
engaged
himselfe
,
by
word
to
the
Lady
Lucy
,
who
if
she
did
not
make
good
her
claime
,
when
shee
was
interrogated
thereupon
,
it
was
for
feare
;
so
as
the
Dutchesse
of
Yorke
Mother
to
them
all
three
,
layd
it
afterwards
to
Edwards
conscience
:
therefore
such
Marriages
being
illegitimate
before
God
,
did
exclude
all
Children
therein
begotten
,
from
all
pretences
due
to
the
lawfull
Heires
.
I
write
not
the
Particulars
of
this
Matrimonall
dispute
,
because
they
have
beene
sufficiently
spoken
of
in
the
Life
of
Edward
the
Fourth
,
whereunto
I
referre
the
Reader
.
These
pretences
were
to
be
to
Preachers
the
subject
of
their
Sermons
,
especially
to
Shaw
,
the
introducer
of
them
;
and
from
the
beginning
partaker
of
the
Counsell
:
the
Augustine
Fryer
,
was
afterwards
imployed
therein
;
both
of
them
behaving
themselves
in
it
with
so
bare-faced
flattery
as
they
nauseated
the
eares
of
their
auditors
.
And
because
the
First
of
these
two
points
was
out
of
measure
scandalous
,
the
whole
House
of
Yorke
being
thereby
injured
,
and
the
Protectours
Mother
in
particular
defamed
;
they
resolved
not
to
Treate
thereof
in
downe-right
termes
,
but
by
way
of
circumspection
,
as
if
it
should
seeme
to
be
done
out
of
a
feare
of
offending
the
Protectour
.
In
the
second
point
they
were
not
mealy-mouth'd
,
but
did
at
large
expatiate
themselves
.
Shaw
Preached
at
Pauls
▪
Crosse
taking
his
Text
out
of
the
Wisdome
of
Solomon
:
Spuria
vitulamina
non
agent
radices
altas
.
The
bastard
slippes
shall
take
no
deepe
rooting
.
Whereupon
hee
discoursed
amply
,
it
being
a
subject
plentifull
in
Examples
,
Sentences
,
and
Apophthegmes
taken
out
of
both
Holy
and
Profane
writ
;
and
seconded
by
the
agreeing
diversity
of
Fathers
,
Philosophers
and
Poets
:
He
shewed
Gods
blessings
to
such
as
proceeded
from
lawfull
Matrimony
;
his
Curses
to
such
as
were
Adulterously
begotten
,
the
usurpation
of
Goods
belonging
to
the
lawfully
begotten
being
an
abomination
in
his
Eyes
:
that
therefore
God
would
replant
the
lawfully
begotten
,
and
roote
out
the
contrary
.
Here
falling
upon
the
praises
of
Richard
Duke
of
Yorke
,
hee
made
a
long
Panegyrick
;
repeating
his
Titles
to
the
Crowne
,
confirmed
by
Parliament
,
and
declared
King
after
the
Death
of
Henry
the
sixt
;
that
the
now
Protectour
was
his
onely
legitimate
Heire
,
as
the
onely
issue
discended
from
him
;
King
Edward
and
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
being
by
such
as
knew
the
secret
passages
of
the
House
,
not
esteemed
His
:
that
they
resembled
Others
who
were
very
well
knowne
,
more
then
Him
;
and
did
likewise
so
farre
differ
from
him
in
Vertue
,
as
they
could
not
discend
from
Him
:
That
there
was
no
dispute
to
be
made
of
Edwards
Sonnes
,
they
being
the
Issue
of
a
Marriage
contracted
whilst
the
Lady
Lucy
His
First
and
True
Wife
was
alive
:
so
as
the
Protectour
was
the
onely
Legimate
of-spring
of
that
house
,
in
whom
might
easily
be
discern'd
his
Fathers
manners
,
Image
,
and
Valour
:
that
therefore
he
was
onely
to
be
looked
upon
:
as
he
on
whom
the
Laws
by
Nature
,
and
the
Heavens
by
Grace
had
conferred
all
their
favours
.
The
further
Order
herein
taken
was
;
that
when
Shaw
should
be
entred
into
this
Encomium
,
the
Protectour
should
appeare
;
to
the
end
that
the
People
,
hearing
these
things
said
at
the
instant
of
his
arrivall
,
might
thinke
Shaw
inspired
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
might
cry
up
Richard
King
:
but
he
comming
somewhat
late
,
and
the
Preacher
being
past
on
to
some
other
matter
,
hee
quitted
it
at
His
appearing
,
turning
disorderly
and
from
the
purpose
,
to
what
he
had
formerly
said
:
This
(
said
he
)
is
that
Noble
Prince
,
the
mirrour
of
Chevalry
;
this
is
hee
that
naturally
represents
the
noble
Duke
his
Father
as
well
in
the
Lineaments
of
his
Minde
as
Countenance
:
this
is
his
very
Figure
,
his
true
stampe
,
his
undoubted
Image
,
his
full
Resemblance
;
whose
memory
will
never
die
so
long
as
this
man
lives
.
Had
hee
who
saies
Vox
Populi
,
Vox
Dei
,
the
Peoples
voyce
is
Gods
voyce
,
seene
how
husht
all
the
Auditory
was
,
hee
would
have
said
The
Peoples
silence
is
Gods
silence
:
for
being
amazed
to
heare
such
bold
and
shamelesse
impudence
,
they
stood
like
so
many
Statues
:
in
so
great
a
concourse
of
People
no
one
Voyce
or
Gesture
of
applause
was
heard
or
seene
either
for
Protectour
or
Preacher
,
their
conceived
hopes
were
rendered
vaine
;
so
as
both
of
them
being
utterly
out
of
Countenance
the
one
returned
much
confused
to
his
Palace
,
the
other
very
Resolute
to
his
House
,
where
understanding
by
his
friends
how
exceedingly
Hee
was
blamed
,
Hee
,
a
few
dayes
after
Died
for
meere
shame
.
The
Protectour
for
all
this
,
ceased
not
to
pursue
his
intent
,
being
resolved
,
come
what
would
come
,
to
effect
His
desire
.
Audacity
,
Importunacy
and
Violence
might
effect
that
which
Fraud
,
Calumny
and
Perswasion
could
not
:
so
as
having
put
the
Chamberlaine
to
death
on
the
Thirteenth
of
Iuly
,
and
indeavored
three
or
foure
dayes
after
by
Doctor
Shaw's
Preaching
to
seduce
the
People
,
on
the
one
and
Twentieth
of
the
same
Moneth
hee
sent
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
accompained
by
many
Lords
and
Gentlemen
,
to
the
Major
and
Aldermen
of
London
,
with
whom
were
likewise
the
Common
Counsell
of
the
City
commanded
purposely
to
attend
.
Where
(
being
a
very
well
spoken
man
)
hee
made
a
long
Narration
of
the
last
Kings
Actions
,
thereby
to
make
his
memory
odious
,
and
his
Children
incapable
of
succession
.
Hee
said
,
Hee
was
come
to
propound
unto
them
a
weighty
businesse
,
and
of
inestimable
advantage
to
the
whole
Kingdome
,
and
every
Member
thereof
;
the
which
conteined
in
it
the
security
of
their
Lives
,
their
Wives
Honesty
,
and
the
safety
of
their
Goods
,
which
till
that
time
had
beene
subject
to
so
many
Robberies
,
Taxes
,
and
Impositions
;
which
being
imposed
without
necessity
,
there
was
no
hope
of
ever
seeing
an
end
of
them
:
the
ablest
men
amongst
them
were
most
subject
to
these
miseries
,
as
better
endowed
by
Fortune
then
were
the
rest
:
and
because
these
grievances
were
not
sufficient
to
satisfy
Avarice
,
great
summes
of
Money
were
raised
under
Title
of
Benevolence
:
the
Title
taking
from
both
the
Name
and
Nature
,
that
not
being
given
with
Good
Will
,
which
being
not
in
the
power
of
the
Giver
to
withstand
,
was
given
by
violence
:
the
Good
Will
remaining
onely
in
the
King
,
in
His
Desiring
it
,
Receiving
it
,
and
thereby
inriching
his
Coffers
:
things
which
though
they
were
all
insufferable
,
yet
might
they
bee
indured
,
were
they
not
come
to
that
height
as
that
Impositions
past
on
to
Punishments
Punishments
to
Ransomes
,
deniall
of
the
Benevolence
to
Contempt
of
the
Lawes
,
such
contempt
to
Treason
,
which
was
the
Trap-hole
whereinto
did
fall
the
Lives
and
Livelyhoods
of
the
impoverished
and
evilly
treated
Subject
:
so
as
so
long
and
exemplary
a
Patience
was
not
longer
to
bee
indured
.
Hee
instanced
in
the
Names
of
sundry
that
had
come
by
Sinister
ends
,
that
their
Goods
might
bee
seised
on
:
hee
called
the
Auditors
to
witnesse
;
not
any
one
of
them
being
there
,
who
had
not
had
some
feeling
of
these
proceedings
either
in
themselves
or
their
friends
.
That
plots
had
not
been
wanting
to
endanger
their
Lives
and
Goods
:
little
things
had
beene
made
great
;
meere
Chimeras
,
and
imaginations
,
though
in
themselves
vaine
,
were
made
capable
of
Pretence
:
none
was
so
poorely
spirited
or
void
of
sence
,
but
might
invent
some
;
any
superficiall
colour
being
sufficient
to
ruine
the
People
.
Then
falling
upon
discourse
of
the
late
Warres
,
he
shewed
how
his
accesse
unto
the
Crowne
was
through
much
blood
:
That
hee
came
to
it
before
his
time
;
for
during
Henry
the
Sixt
his
Life
Hee
had
no
pretence
thereunto
:
The
very
imputation
of
being
of
the
contrary
faction
was
enough
to
make
a
rich
Man
a
begger
:
Great
were
the
number
of
those
that
were
impoverished
;
the
one
halfe
of
the
Kingdome
at
least
being
then
Lancastrians
.
Hee
bad
them
consider
how
long
the
Warre
indured
;
which
if
it
were
deplorable
betweene
two
severall
Nations
,
and
in
a
forreigne
Countrey
,
how
much
more
miserable
was
it
at
Home
,
where
the
Sonne
should
be
found
to
be
against
the
Father
,
one
Brother
against
Another
,
friends
becomming
Enemies
?
Hee
forgot
not
to
urge
his
flight
into
Flanders
when
hee
had
lost
the
Kingdome
:
and
how
many
Mens
lives
his
retorne
cost
,
as
well
of
those
who
adhered
to
Him
,
as
of
His
opposers
.
Hee
called
to
minde
the
many
fought
Battells
,
the
cruelty
used
in
Victories
,
the
desolations
of
Cities
,
and
Provinces
;
the
Slaughters
of
so
many
of
the
Nobility
,
which
were
not
for
number
and
Valour
to
give
way
to
whatsoever
Empire
,
and
which
was
not
to
be
regained
but
in
a
long
revolution
of
time
:
more
blood
being
spent
in
a
short
time
to
lose
themselves
,
then
was
lost
in
so
many
Yeares
for
the
winning
of
France
:
That
they
had
beene
but
little
bettered
by
Peace
;
rich
Men
not
being
secure
of
their
Lives
and
Goods
:
an
avaritious
Tyrant
,
neither
trusting
nor
loving
one
that
had
Power
and
Meanes
:
not
trusting
nor
loving
His
Brother
,
he
put
him
to
a
miserable
Death
.
For
what
concerned
Woemens
reputation
,
it
never
had
a
more
insnaring
Enemy
,
or
Persecutor
:
since
not
contented
to
have
deceived
the
Lady
Lucy
with
promise
of
Marriage
,
and
to
have
taken
away
the
Wife
of
Shore
,
a
Man
of
such
esteeme
;
(
and
here
,
though
from
the
purpose
,
Hee
fell
to
praise
Shore
,
to
captivate
the
good
will
of
his
fellow
Citizens
)
hee
never
cast
his
Eye
upon
Woman
in
his
Life
,
that
hee
desired
not
to
enjoy
;
not
regarding
either
the
feare
of
God
,
nor
his
Owne
nor
other
mens
Honour
:
trampling
the
Laws
under
foote
,
and
those
of
Friendship
and
Blood
;
whilst
a
Prince
,
who
is
the
Father
of
his
Subjects
,
should
abstaine
from
so
doing
,
as
from
Incest
;
his
Women
Subjects
being
his
Daughters
:
Hence
proceeded
the
Earle
of
Warwickes
distastes
;
the
illegitimate
Marriage
(
if
Marriage
it
might
be
called
)
with
a
Widdow
full
of
Children
;
and
the
renewing
of
a
Civill
Warre
the
cause
of
so
many
evills
:
and
if
reputation
(
which
is
for
its
owne
sake
to
be
desired
)
were
not
the
chiefe
Ornament
of
Woemen
,
the
establishing
of
Families
,
and
of
more
worth
then
all
Worldly
Treasure
;
hee
ought
to
reverence
it
,
if
not
as
the
generall
duty
of
All
Princes
(
to
whom
it
is
not
permitted
to
usurpe
what
is
another
Mans
,
much
lesse
his
Honour
,
the
chiefest
of
all
possessions
)
yet
as
his
owne
Peculiar
duty
;
being
Obliged
to
the
noble
City
of
London
the
Metropolitan
of
so
great
a
Kingdome
,
for
that
shee
had
taken
part
with
the
House
of
Yorke
,
assisted
it
in
so
many
Warres
with
Expence
,
Blood
and
Danger
;
and
not
to
repay
it
with
Ingratitude
,
rendring
evill
for
good
,
shame
for
Honour
;
and
charging
himselfe
with
an
ignominy
neither
to
be
cancelled
in
this
World
,
nor
forgotten
in
the
World
to
come
,
without
the
extraordinary
mercy
of
God
,
but
was
to
be
punished
with
like
punishment
as
Tyranny
,
Lust
and
Ingratitude
.
But
it
was
not
to
be
wondred
if
Hee
were
such
a
Man
;
Hee
was
like
to
little
Rivulets
,
which
deriving
themselves
from
Ditches
and
Marsh-grounds
are
thicke
and
muddy
:
since
not
being
of
the
House
of
Yorke
,
Hee
could
not
partake
of
the
worth
thereof
;
his
actions
shewing
Hee
discended
from
some
low
and
stinking
originall
.
That
therefore
they
were
to
praise
God
,
who
drying
up
the
Puddle
,
had
given
them
a
Spring
,
which
,
issuing
from
its
undefiled
Fountaine
,
would
not
onely
water
with
his
favours
such
as
had
deserved
well
of
His
House
,
but
would
make
them
bud
forth
by
the
opulency
of
his
rewards
.
That
Hee
was
sorry
Hee
could
not
fully
expresse
Himselfe
upon
this
occasion
;
since
the
Dutchesse
of
Yorkes
reputation
was
therein
concerned
,
as
well
Mother
to
the
Protectour
(
whom
hee
feared
to
offend
)
as
to
King
Edward
:
but
necessity
had
enforced
him
to
say
more
then
willingly
Hee
would
have
done
.
He
referr'd
himselfe
therein
to
what
the
Preacher
had
said
the
preceding
Sabbath
day
at
Pauls
▪
Crosse
;
whose
integrity
was
not
to
be
contradicted
,
hee
being
a
Messenger
of
the
Word
of
God
,
so
wise
,
intelligent
,
and
indowed
with
so
much
worth
,
as
it
would
not
suffer
him
to
say
any
thing
(
especially
upon
such
an
occasion
and
in
such
a
place
)
which
was
not
certaine
truth
:
that
great
was
the
efficacy
of
truth
,
which
had
opened
his
Mouth
,
formerly
shut
up
by
the
way
of
circumspection
:
that
Hee
had
fully
layd
open
the
claime
which
the
Protectour
Duke
of
Gloucester
had
to
the
Crowne
;
since
Edwards
Children
being
illegitimate
,
as
the
issue
of
an
unlawfull
Marriage
,
the
Kingdome
fell
to
him
:
the
which
being
maturely
considered
,
and
therewithall
the
Valour
and
Worth
of
so
gallant
a
Prince
;
the
Nobility
and
Commons
,
especially
them
of
the
Northerne
parts
,
being
resolved
not
to
be
governed
by
Bastards
,
they
had
resolved
humbly
to
Petition
Him
that
He
would
vouchsafe
to
take
upon
Him
the
Government
of
the
Kingdome
,
which
by
Nature
,
and
by
the
Lawes
belonged
unto
Him
.
For
his
part
he
knew
not
whether
he
would
Accept
of
it
,
or
no
;
for
being
free
from
all
manner
of
Ambition
,
and
sufficiently
acquainted
with
the
troubles
of
Government
,
he
was
affraid
he
would
refuse
it
.
Howsoever
the
necessity
of
the
Kingdome
being
great
,
King
Edwards
Children
not
onely
excluded
by
the
Lawes
,
but
very
Young
,
hee
hoped
that
the
threats
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
(
Woe
be
to
the
Kingdome
,
whose
King
is
a
Child
)
would
move
him
to
condescend
to
the
generall
supplication
of
the
State
;
which
needing
a
Prince
of
mature
age
,
who
might
be
Wise
,
and
of
Experience
,
would
never
cease
to
call
upon
him
till
they
were
heard
in
what
they
desired
:
That
he
had
taken
upon
him
the
charge
of
delivering
the
Petition
,
but
considering
it
might
be
the
more
graciously
accepted
if
the
Citizens
of
London
would
joyne
with
him
therein
,
hee
was
come
to
intreat
them
that
weighing
the
Publique
good
,
and
their
owne
particular
advantage
,
they
would
be
the
first
that
might
doe
it
;
and
that
their
forwardnesse
herein
would
make
him
more
favour
the
City
then
all
the
preceding
Princes
had
done
.
His
Speech
being
ended
,
and
expecting
when
the
people
,
applauding
his
discourse
,
should
cry
up
Richard
King
,
he
was
amazed
to
finde
the
contrary
:
he
found
he
was
abused
in
his
hopes
of
the
Lord
Majors
having
prepared
them
for
it
;
so
as
drawing
neere
unto
the
Major
he
asked
him
what
might
be
the
reason
of
the
peoples
so
great
Reservednesse
and
silence
?
who
not
knowing
what
to
say
,
answered
hee
thought
his
Grace
was
not
well
understood
:
whereupon
,
believing
that
that
might
be
the
cause
of
their
silence
,
and
that
his
eloquence
might
yet
prevaile
with
them
,
he
in
a
lowder
tone
and
in
other
words
repeated
all
he
had
said
before
;
whereat
all
that
heard
him
marvelled
;
for
he
could
not
have
spoken
better
though
he
had
penned
it
,
and
gotten
it
without
Booke
.
But
for
all
this
the
people
altered
not
their
silence
.
He
then
would
have
had
the
Recorder
of
London
to
repeat
once
more
what
he
had
said
:
wherein
he
desired
to
be
excused
,
as
being
but
lately
entered
upon
the
Office
,
and
not
having
as
yet
had
any
occasion
to
speake
unto
the
people
:
but
the
truth
was
,
he
did
not
like
the
businesse
,
thinking
it
to
be
unjust
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
the
Major
urging
him
,
and
alleaging
that
the
Dukes
too
eloquent
and
Court-like
Speech
was
not
well
understood
,
he
unwillingly
obeyed
;
interposing
ever
and
anon
this
Parenthesis
(
He
saies
)
to
the
end
they
might
not
believe
his
Vote
went
with
it
.
But
the
people
still
more
deafe
then
formerly
,
the
Duke
said
unto
the
Major
;
He
never
met
with
so
obstinate
a
silence
;
and
preparing
to
speake
a
third
time
,
he
said
,
He
was
come
hither
to
perswade
them
to
concurre
in
a
businesse
,
wherein
peradventure
their
assistance
would
not
be
requisite
:
for
the
Nobility
and
Commons
of
the
other
Provinces
would
doe
it
without
them
;
but
that
he
bearing
a
particular
affection
to
that
Noble
City
,
did
not
desire
it
should
be
done
without
them
,
but
rather
would
have
them
have
the
first
part
therein
.
Hee
desired
them
to
say
,
whether
in
conformity
with
the
rest
of
the
Kingdome
,
they
would
name
the
most
Noble
Prince
Richard
,
Duke
of
Gloucester
,
at
the
present
Protectour
of
the
Kingdome
,
for
their
King
.
To
the
which
,
though
no
man
answered
,
yet
was
not
the
silence
so
great
as
before
:
for
one
whispering
in
anothers
eare
,
a
noise
was
heard
,
much
like
the
noise
of
a
Hive
of
Bees
:
but
in
the
lower
end
of
the
Hall
,
where
were
many
servants
,
and
shop-boyes
,
who
in
the
crowde
were
gotten
in
,
they
began
to
cry
aloud
(
the
Dukes
servants
being
the
Ring-leaders
)
Long
live
King
Richard
:
throwing
their
Hats
up
:
but
the
Citizens
turning
about
to
see
what
the
matter
might
be
,
continued
their
former
silence
.
The
Duke
wisely
making
use
of
this
disorder
,
and
being
seconded
by
the
Major
,
said
:
Hee
was
much
overjoyed
to
heare
,
that
with
so
much
conformity
,
and
without
one
Negative
voice
,
they
had
desired
this
Noble
Prince
for
their
King
;
hee
would
acquaint
him
with
it
,
so
as
it
should
redound
to
their
advantage
.
He
wished
them
to
be
ready
;
for
the
next
morning
he
would
present
him
with
their
supplication
;
to
the
end
that
the
Pròtectour
might
be
perswaded
to
accept
of
the
Kingdome
,
so
much
desired
by
Them
,
and
by
the
Kingdome
.
Which
being
said
,
he
went
away
,
few
or
none
appearing
well
pleased
.
The
next
morning
the
Major
assembled
all
the
Aldermen
,
and
chiefe
of
the
Common-Counsell
of
the
City
into
Pauls
Church
,
from
whence
they
went
to
Baynards
Castle
,
the
place
where
the
Kings
of
England
had
formerly
kept
their
Courts
,
where
the
Protectour
now
lay
,
and
where
according
to
appoinment
made
came
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
accompanied
with
a
great
number
of
Lords
,
Knights
,
and
Gentlemen
,
who
sent
word
to
the
Protectour
,
that
a
great
many
men
of
great
account
were
ready
there
to
waite
upon
his
Grace
in
a
businesse
of
great
importance
.
The
Protectour
seemed
unwilling
to
come
downe
the
staires
,
and
give
them
admittance
(
as
if
the
businesse
had
been
New
unto
him
)
feyning
as
though
their
unexpected
comming
,
the
cause
not
knowne
why
,
had
made
him
somewhat
jealous
.
Buckingham
by
this
His
refusall
strongly
argued
the
Protectours
integrity
,
as
being
farre
from
imagining
what
the
businesse
now
in
hand
was
.
Hee
sent
him
word
againe
,
that
the
businesse
was
not
to
be
imparted
to
any
save
Himselfe
;
securing
him
in
so
humble
and
submissive
a
way
,
as
was
sufficient
to
have
wrought
beliefe
in
one
who
had
really
doubted
.
He
at
the
last
appeared
,
having
two
Bishops
by
his
sides
,
in
a
bay-window
,
which
lookes
out
upon
the
Hall
.
The
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
making
a
low
reverence
,
begg'd
two
things
of
him
:
the
one
,
that
he
would
suffer
them
to
make
an
humble
supplication
to
him
:
the
other
,
that
he
would
pardon
them
,
in
case
it
should
not
prove
acceptable
to
him
;
for
though
it
aimed
at
nothing
but
his
Honour
,
and
the
good
of
the
Kingdome
,
yet
hee
was
afraid
his
Modesty
(
hee
being
a
Prince
endued
with
so
much
worth
)
might
take
it
in
a
contrary
sence
to
their
intention
.
The
Protectour
answered
:
He
was
so
confident
of
their
integrity
,
as
Hee
hoped
they
would
say
nothing
that
might
displease
Him
;
Hee
therefore
granted
the
Leave
and
pardon
they
demanded
.
Buckingham
,
after
having
made
a
long
digression
of
the
Kingdomes
grievances
,
which
were
not
to
be
cured
but
by
a
Prince
of
his
vertue
and
endowments
,
said
:
That
they
were
expressely
come
humbly
to
desire
him
,
that
the
unlawfull
birth
of
his
brother
King
Edwards
children
considered
(
not
daring
to
touch
upon
the
birth
of
Edwards
selfe
)
he
would
vouchsafe
(
for
his
owne
innate
Goodnesse
,
for
the
Zeale
he
had
ever
borne
to
the
Weale
of
the
People
,
and
for
the
Compassion
,
which
upon
this
present
occasion
,
more
then
upon
any
other
whatsoever
,
was
to
shine
forth
in
him
)
together
with
the
Government
of
the
Kingdome
,
to
accept
of
the
Crowne
,
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
Countries
safety
:
being
he
might
rest
assured
,
that
never
did
any
Prince
reigne
whose
people
did
thinke
themselves
so
happy
,
as
would
His
people
thinke
themselves
most
happy
under
Him
.
The
Protectour
,
as
if
offended
at
this
request
,
with
angry
looke
,
answered
:
That
though
much
of
what
hee
had
said
was
true
,
yet
the
love
hee
bare
to
his
brother
King
Edward
,
his
affection
to
his
Children
,
and
his
regard
unto
his
owne
Honour
,
would
not
permit
him
to
accept
of
such
a
burden
:
for
it
was
to
be
believed
,
that
should
hee
depose
his
Nephewes
,
and
make
himselfe
King
,
the
ignorant
and
malignant
would
accuse
him
to
all
the
Princes
of
the
World
,
as
if
hee
had
done
it
not
out
of
the
right
pretence
hee
had
thereunto
,
or
being
enforced
to
it
by
the
Peoples
importunacy
,
and
necessity
of
the
Kingdome
(
which
,
to
say
truth
,
could
not
be
in
worse
condition
then
it
was
)
but
through
his
owne
Ambition
:
Yet
knowing
their
good
intentions
,
hee
did
not
onely
pardon
them
,
but
returned
them
thankes
,
since
hee
conceived
it
proceeded
from
the
love
they
bare
him
;
the
which
hee
desired
might
be
turned
to
the
King
,
under
whose
government
they
now
lived
,
whom
he
with
his
person
and
best
advice
would
serve
;
hoping
to
put
the
affaires
of
the
Kingdome
into
so
good
order
,
as
they
should
not
have
any
thing
to
wish
for
:
as
(
he
praised
God
)
he
had
given
some
testimony
since
his
being
Protectour
;
notwithstanding
the
malignity
of
some
,
which
had
rather
been
supprest
by
Divine
Providence
,
then
by
Humane
Wisdome
.
This
answer
being
given
,
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
stept
aside
,
as
if
to
consult
with
the
Noble-men
,
the
Lord
Major
,
and
the
Recorder
of
the
City
:
the
which
being
done
,
he
desired
pardon
againe
;
and
having
obtained
it
,
he
said
with
a
Loud
voice
,
as
if
he
were
somewhat
moved
or
heated
:
That
the
Kingdome
was
absolutely
resolved
not
to
permit
Edwards
Children
to
reigne
;
not
so
much
for
that
they
had
proceeded
so
farre
in
their
requests
they
were
not
to
hope
for
Pardon
,
as
for
that
the
Publique
good
required
it
:
That
therefore
hee
beseeched
him
to
accept
of
the
Crowne
,
which
if
he
would
not
doe
,
they
should
be
enforced
to
offer
it
to
one
that
would
not
refuse
it
.
The
Protectour
seemed
to
be
affraid
of
these
threats
;
hee
seemed
sorrowfull
,
that
they
should
have
so
ill
a
conceipt
of
his
brothers
issue
:
Hee
confest
hee
could
not
governe
or
reigne
without
their
good
wills
;
therefore
their
resolution
being
such
,
and
there
being
none
to
whom
the
Crowne
did
of
right
belong
but
to
Him
,
being
legitimately
descended
from
the
Duke
of
Yorke
:
and
that
to
his
Naturall
and
Lawfull
Titles
,
there
was
added
his
now
Election
,
the
chiefest
of
all
the
rest
;
Hee
yeilded
to
their
intreaties
and
requests
:
by
accepting
the
Crown
,
and
taking
upon
him
from
this
time
forward
the
State
and
Regall
preheminence
of
the
two
Kingdomes
of
England
and
France
:
the
former
whereof
should
be
Commanded
,
Governed
,
and
Defended
by
Him
and
his
Heires
:
the
other
by
Gods
assistance
and
theirs
Regained
;
that
so
it
might
be
in
perpetuity
established
under
the
obedience
of
England
,
whose
greatnesse
and
reputation
he
so
much
coveted
,
as
he
desired
God
he
might
live
no
longer
,
then
his
life
might
be
serviceable
to
this
end
.
The
which
being
said
,
they
cried
aloud
King
Richard
,
King
Richard
,
the
Artillery
playing
their
part
.
The
Lords
went
up
to
him
where
he
was
,
to
kisse
his
hand
,
whilst
the
People
departing
,
spake
as
leudly
of
him
as
they
might
:
being
displeased
at
nothing
more
then
at
the
counterfeit
carriage
of
the
businesse
,
which
being
plotted
and
resolved
upon
long
before
,
there
had
notwithstanding
been
so
many
stage-like
actions
used
therein
,
as
if
it
had
never
been
thought
of
till
then
:
and
as
if
choice
had
been
made
of
the
Spectatours
as
of
so
many
of
the
most
senselesse
and
stupid
people
of
the
Land
.
The
End
of
the
Seventh
Booke
.
THE
EIGHTH
BOOK
OF
THE
CIVILL
WARRES
OF
ENGLAND
In
the
Life
of
Richard
the
Third
.
KIngdomes
which
belong
to
others
are
not
usurped
without
violent
meanes
;
of
all
which
Warre
is
the
least
blameable
,
though
the
most
harmfull
.
A
valiant
usurper
is
like
your
High-way
robber
who
bids
the
traveller
stand
,
and
if
he
take
away
his
purse
does
it
with
his
Sword
in
hand
.
Richard
tooke
not
this
way
in
his
usurping
the
Crown
:
not
that
he
wanted
courage
(
for
of
the
good
qualities
he
was
endued
withall
,
Valour
was
the
onely
one
which
was
not
counterfeit
)
but
because
hee
found
none
that
did
withstand
him
.
Deceipt
,
fraud
,
cruelty
,
and
treachery
were
the
meanes
he
used
:
one
or
two
of
which
being
sufficient
to
other
men
,
they
did
not
all
serve
his
turne
;
for
he
invented
one
beyond
imitation
or
example
;
the
defaming
of
his
mother
.
Had
he
who
wrote
the
booke
De
Principe
met
with
this
subject
,
he
would
have
quit
Duke
Ualentine
,
and
taken
this
man
for
the
patterne
of
his
tyrant
.
Not
that
the
difference
between
them
was
great
,
but
for
that
that
was
,
was
in
the
most
essentiall
points
.
Valentines
vices
,
if
they
were
not
more
execrable
,
yet
were
they
more
dishonest
.
Richards
were
more
execrable
,
but
more
secure
.
And
though
both
were
bad
beyond
belief
,
yet
Richard
by
the
death
of
a
few
infused
terrour
into
the
rest
,
and
made
himselfe
a
King
;
where
Valentine
by
the
death
of
very
many
could
keepe
his
owne
Principality
.
And
if
it
be
said
,
that
Richard
weakned
the
Kingdome
and
its
forces
by
taking
off
the
heads
of
such
as
might
have
made
themselves
heads
of
the
people
,
and
so
have
withstood
him
;
that
being
of
the
Blood-royall
,
he
had
many
that
sided
with
him
:
whereas
Valentine
on
the
contrary
,
had
Provinces
,
Princes
,
and
Republiques
for
his
enemies
:
the
wary
wickednesse
of
the
one
will
be
the
more
remarkable
,
who
knew
his
advantage
;
and
the
unwary
rashnesse
of
the
other
,
who
assisted
onely
by
Ecclesiasticall
forces
,
terminable
with
the
Popes
death
,
undertooke
what
was
not
to
be
effected
,
or
at
least
not
long
to
be
made
good
.
The
ambition
of
getting
the
Kingdome
began
in
Richard
during
his
brothers
life
:
and
having
formerly
plotted
the
whole
affaire
,
he
laid
the
first
ground-worke
thereof
by
the
death
of
Henry
the
sixth
,
and
the
Duke
of
Clarence
;
and
in
processe
of
time
,
he
finished
the
Fabrick
by
putting
those
to
death
who
were
likely
to
oppose
him
:
and
by
terrifying
the
rest
,
he
made
his
election
,
which
was
made
by
the
baser
sort
of
people
,
be
as
available
as
if
it
had
been
legally
resolved
upon
by
the
whole
Kingdome
:
and
which
is
further
observable
,
he
pretended
not
to
accept
of
it
,
till
intreated
and
enforced
.
Arguments
of
a
head-piece
,
which
had
it
been
imployed
in
good
enterprises
,
instead
of
proving
the
most
lewd
might
have
been
the
wisest
then
to
be
found
.
For
all
things
else
,
there
was
no
evill
which
he
committed
not
:
He
betrayed
his
Nephews
,
and
then
slue
them
:
he
cheated
his
brothers
wife
;
and
together
with
her
,
those
whom
he
made
use
of
as
instruments
to
remove
the
little
Duke
of
Yorke
from
the
Sanctuary
:
in
the
height
of
cruelty
and
irreligion
,
he
counterfeited
the
perfection
of
piety
,
and
tendernesse
of
blood
:
All
his
actions
were
larded
with
fraud
and
lyes
:
the
Queen
and
her
brother
were
by
him
perswaded
to
lay
downe
their
armes
;
the
later
whereof
he
imprisoned
and
beheaded
:
in
like
manner
he
incensed
and
slue
the
Chamberlaine
:
He
sacrilegiously
divulged
his
mother
to
be
an
Adultresse
in
a
place
appropriated
for
preaching
the
Word
of
God
;
declared
his
nephews
to
be
Bastards
,
counterfeited
the
good
he
had
not
,
conceal'd
the
evill
he
had
;
was
like
to
none
but
to
himselfe
.
Encomiums
worthy
of
such
qualities
;
(
and
qualities
unworthy
of
that
Crowne
,
which
consisting
of
Honour
,
was
whilst
he
wore
it
dishonoured
by
his
wickednesse
.
He
omitted
not
any
shew
of
sorrow
at
his
brothers
death
:
he
solemnised
his
Funerals
at
Yorke
,
with
the
rites
of
mourning
.
But
whilst
aiming
at
usurpation
,
he
seemed
to
be
fond
of
his
nephews
,
whom
he
intended
to
betray
,
he
minded
not
divine
admonitions
,
which
manifesting
themselves
by
sundry
waies
,
are
wont
by
way
of
observation
to
advertise
us
of
dangers
,
to
the
end
that
reforming
our selves
we
may
change
our
lives
and
thoughts
from
bad
to
good
:
for
Christian
vertues
are
able
to
frustrate
that
which
the
Ancients
called
Fate
,
by
withdrawing
us
from
vice
and
procuring
the
divine
Providence
to
protect
us
.
The
observations
here
meant
are
,
that
all
the
(
Kings
)
Richards
,
and
all
the
Dukes
of
Gloucester
came
to
violent
ends
:
an
observation
redoubled
in
him
,
being
by
name
,
Richard
;
and
by
title
,
Duke
of
Gloucester
.
Such
like
observations
,
though
they
be
not
superstitiously
to
be
believed
,
yet
are
they
not
slightly
to
be
despised
.
But
the
proud
man
considers
no
other
interest
,
no
not
the
concernment
of
his
life
,
so
his
ambition
may
be
satisfied
:
upon
which
his
spirits
were
wholy
bent
;
and
upon
the
arriving
whereunto
he
out
did
himselfe
.
He
made
his
vices
vertues
.
He
became
courteous
liberall
,
and
affable
,
especially
to
Lawyers
:
he
studied
nothing
but
justice
,
observance
of
the
Lawes
,
and
the
peoples
indempnity
:
by
which
arts
he
prevailed
so
farre
,
as
the
Crown
,
which
was
tumultuously
conferred
upon
him
,
was
legally
offered
him
by
the
Parliament
;
which
with
base
flattery
intreated
him
to
accept
of
it
,
out
of
these
reasons
.
That
the
Kingdome
of
England
had
been
very
happy
under
the
government
of
wise
Kings
,
assisted
by
understanding
Counsellors
:
but
when
their
successors
began
to
governe
themselves
according
to
their
owne
fancies
,
she
fell
into
all
manner
of
misery
:
The
chiefest
of
which
,
and
from
which
all
the
mischiefes
of
the
present
time
did
derive
,
was
Edward
the
fourths
unfortunate
praetended
marriage
with
Elizabeth
widow
to
Sir
Iohn
Gray
(
who
did
still
assume
to
her selfe
the
title
of
Queen
)
which
had
perverted
all
the
orders
not
onely
of
God
and
the
Church
,
but
of
nature
and
the
Kingdome
:
there
being
now
no
more
propriety
,
nor
any
condition
which
was
not
subject
to
feares
;
since
the
Lawes
either
abandoned
or
abused
were
rendered
uselesse
and
of
no
protection
.
Hence
proceeded
faults
of
all
sorts
;
murthers
,
extortions
,
and
such
oppressions
as
men
had
no
security
neither
of
their
lives
nor
fortunes
;
much
lesse
of
their
wives
or
daughters
:
all
women
were
subject
to
violence
;
nor
was
any
one
though
she
should
refuse
,
safe
in
her
Honour
.
To
this
might
be
added
the
blood
of
so
many
of
the
Nobility
,
of
hundred
thousands
of
the
Communalty
,
shed
in
the
late
warres
,
to
the
universall
prejudice
of
all
men
,
and
to
the
greatest
sufferance
of
the
most
innocent
.
That
the
forenamed
pretended
marriage
was
Clandestine
,
made
without
the
knowledge
or
consent
of
the
Nobility
:
the
Devill
was
the
authour
thereof
,
witchcraft
the
meanes
,
Elizabeth
the
chiefe
agent
,
and
her
mother
,
the
Dutchesse
of
Bedford
,
her
coadjutrix
:
that
so
it
was
believed
;
and
when
time
and
place
should
serve
it
would
be
proved
.
But
that
which
chiefly
aggravated
this
businesse
,
was
,
That
King
Edward
was
long
before
married
to
another
Lady
,
when
he
tooke
her
to
his
wife
;
so
as
in
living
with
her
,
contrary
to
the
Lawes
of
God
,
and
of
the
Church
,
in
continuall
adultery
,
his
sonnes
by
her
were
bastards
,
and
,
as
such
,
incapable
of
succession
.
That
by
this
so
heinous
sinne
,
and
to
the
prejudice
of
the
true
heire
,
hee
had
provoked
Gods
anger
,
who
had
therefore
forsaken
him
,
and
brought
the
Kingdome
into
all
those
miseries
.
For
these
and
other
reasons
they
were
inforced
to
elect
a
King
,
who
by
nature
,
and
by
the
Law
was
undoubted
heire
unto
the
Crown
.
And
because
the
Duke
of
Clarence
convict
of
high
treason
in
the
seventeenth
yeere
of
the
reigne
of
his
brother
Edward
,
had
by
his
Attainder
rendred
his
issue
incapable
of
succession
▪
therefore
the
Protector
,
being
the
onely
undoubted
sonne
and
heire
of
Richard
Duke
of
Yorke
,
He
and
no
other
was
undoubted
successour
;
not
reckoning
in
his
vertues
which
were
such
as
of
themselves
made
him
worthy
of
the
Crowne
:
he
being
so
richly
indowed
,
especially
with
justice
,
wisedome
,
and
valour
,
witnessed
in
so
many
actions
and
battels
,
wherein
he
had
personally
beene
,
shewing
his
naturall
inclination
to
the
common
good
.
Whereupon
having
no
other
respect
but
the
peace
and
tranquillity
of
the
Kingdome
,
his
prosperity
and
ancient
reputation
,
they
had
chosen
him
their
King
and
Soveraigne
Lord
.
Intreating
him
to
accept
the
charge
;
as
well
by
Title
of
Inheritance
,
as
of
Election
:
they
promising
for
their
parts
that
they
would
be
his
good
and
faithfull
Subjects
▪
ready
upon
this
and
any
good
occasion
to
live
and
die
with
him
:
for
the
oppressions
and
extortions
they
had
suffered
,
contrary
to
the
Lawes
of
God
and
the
Kingdome
,
had
made
them
resolve
to
runne
what
ever
danger
,
rather
then
to
live
in
the
miseries
they
hitherto
had
done
.
They
cal'd
upon
Alinighty
God
the
King
of
Kings
,
to
inspire
him
with
his
light
,
and
to
continue
unto
him
in
his
Regall
dignity
,
those
praise-worthy
parts
,
by
meanes
whereof
he
deserved
to
be
King
,
though
he
were
not
.
And
that
though
his
right
needed
not
any
publique
Acts
of
Parliament
(
he
being
King
and
heire
unto
the
Crowne
without
them
)
yet
in
regard
the
people
might
be
ignorant
of
the
cause
of
the
deposing
the
one
,
and
assuming
the
other
;
for
this
cause
,
and
to
remove
all
doubts
that
might
arise
,
the
Lords
Spirituall
and
Temporall
,
and
Commons
assembled
in
Parliament
,
had
in
full
Parliament
pronounced
,
decreed
,
and
declared
,
that
Richard
the
third
their
Soveraigne
Lord
,
was
whilest
hee
should
live
the
undoubted
King
of
England
,
and
of
all
that
within
or
without
belonged
thereunto
;
and
after
him
his
heires
:
That
the
high
and
mighty
Prince
Edward
his
sonne
was
his
heire
apparant
;
and
after
him
those
who
should
discend
from
him
.
This
decree
being
registred
among
the
Acts
of
Parliament
and
approved
of
by
King
Richard
,
with
order
to
be
held
authenticall
in
all
the
parts
thereof
,
made
it
be
understood
,
that
the
Kings
of
England
have
power
to
doe
what
they
will
;
when
they
are
either
loved
for
their
vertues
,
or
feared
for
their
force
.
For
what
concernes
love
,
there
is
no
proof
in
this
present
case
;
but
of
feare
,
sufficient
,
feare
being
the
prinium
mobile
of
this
businesse
.
Richard
having
by
the
assistance
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
and
their
adherent
raised
a
powerfull
faction
;
the
lawfull
King
being
a
Child
,
and
prisoner
;
the
Tyrant
a
man
of
braines
,
wel-spoken
,
and
of
reputation
in
armes
,
not
likely
to
undertake
such
a
businesse
unlesse
certaine
to
effect
it
:
all
men
doubting
themselves
:
since
their
forces
being
cut
off
,
and
those
put
to
death
which
might
have
re-united
them
,
they
were
exposed
to
the
violence
of
so
cruell
a
man
as
Richard
;
who
had
given
proofe
of
his
cruelty
by
his
detaining
the
King
,
by
his
taking
the
Duke
of
York
from
the
Sanctuary
,
by
his
impudence
in
declaring
them
to
be
Bustards
,
and
by
his
shamelesnesse
in
publishing
his
mother
to
be
a
whore
,
to
boote
with
the
death
of
so
many
Peeres
.
This
feare
was
that
which
gave
a
maske
to
the
flatteries
of
Parliament
,
and
which
furnisht
it
with
some
colour
of
pretence
drawne
from
Doctor
Shaw's
Sermon
,
and
the
speeches
made
by
the
Duke
of
〈◊〉
in
the
City-Hall
.
Richard
being
thus
confirmed
and
believing
to
settle
his
tyranny
by
resting
it
upon
un-accustomed
circumstances
,
hee
went
into
Westminster-hall
,
sate
him
downe
in
the
Kings
Bench
where
in
doubtfull
cases
the
Kings
of
England
had
wont
antiently
to
sit
,
and
where
hee
avowed
his
accepting
of
the
Crowne
:
the
which
hee
exprest
in
a
formall
Oration
,
and
in
a
manner
so
well
composed
as
those
who
had
not
knowne
him
,
would
have
thought
England
had
never
beene
blest
with
so
good
a
King
:
and
to
colour
with
the
shew
of
clemency
his
innate
cruelty
,
hee
caused
one
Fogge
who
had
taken
Sancturary
,
and
whom
he
had
alwayes
mortally
hated
,
to
be
brought
before
him
;
hee
tooke
him
by
the
hand
in
fight
of
all
the
people
,
and
made
professions
of
loving
him
now
as
much
as
he
had
formerly
hated
Him
:
by
which
act
he
made
a
great
impression
in
the
simpler
sort
;
but
those
who
were
better
advised
knew
that
this
was
but
a
Bait
wherewith
to
catch
better
fish
.
In
his
returne
to
his
Palace
,
Hee
courteously
saluted
such
as
Hee
knew
loved
Him
not
,
thinking
by
this
servile
flattery
to
infatuate
their
mindes
,
and
to
establish
his
government
.
Yet
for
all
this
he
durst
not
rely
upon
his
present
fortune
;
He
ascertained
His
Coronation
by
unaccustomed
forces
;
causing
five
thousand
men
to
come
from
the
Northerne
parts
of
the
Kingdome
,
in
whom
hee
trusted
,
aswell
for
that
they
tooke
part
with
the
House
of
Yorke
,
as
likewise
that
living
in
remote
parts
,
they
were
not
acquainted
with
his
actions
,
as
were
the
Londoners
;
who
having
him
alwayes
in
their
eye
,
abhorred
Him
.
These
Northern
men
appeared
ill
clad
,
and
worse
arm'd
,
which
made
them
be
but
laught
at
:
for
t
was
thought
that
if
He
should
have
occasion
to
make
use
of
them
,
they
would
not
serve
His
turne
;
and
that
t
was
neither
these
forces
not
yet
greater
but
a
meere
Fatality
which
had
precipitated
England
into
so
dire
and
miserable
a
subjection
.
The
last
act
of
His
possessing
the
Crowne
was
His
Coronation
,
all
things
thereunto
belonging
being
ready
,
as
prepared
for
His
Nephews
Coronation
.
Hee
went
with
his
Wife
and
His
Sonne
to
the
Tower
;
where
the
next
day
Hee
created
the
Lord
Thomas
Howard
,
Duke
of
Norfolke
;
Thomas
Howard
,
Sonne
to
the
same
man
Hee
created
Earle
of
Surrey
:
Hee
made
William
Barckley
Earle
of
Nottingham
;
and
the
Lord
Francis
Lovell
Viscount
and
Lord
Chamberlaine
:
and
Hee
made
seventeene
Knights
of
the
Bath
.
The
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
the
Lord
Stanley
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Ely
had
beene
prisoners
in
the
Tower
ever
since
the
Chamberlaine
lost
his
Head
;
Hee
set
the
first
at
liberty
,
finding
himselfe
peaceably
possest
of
the
Kingdome
,
otherwise
Hee
would
not
have
done
it
;
for
being
an
honest
man
hee
would
never
have
given
his
consent
to
the
deposing
of
the
true
King
:
Hee
freed
the
second
out
of
feare
;
for
His
Sonne
,
the
Lord
Strange
was
raysing
great
forces
in
Lancashire
(
a
place
wherein
Hee
had
great
Power
and
was
mightily
followed
)
it
behooved
him
to
appease
Him
:
but
Hee
did
not
set
the
Bishop
of
Ely
at
liberty
,
who
was
a
faithfull
servant
to
King
Edward
;
for
Hee
was
certaine
Hee
would
never
condescend
to
his
Childrens
deprivation
,
nor
to
the
unjust
wayes
whereby
Hee
usurped
the
Kingdome
:
whereof
Hee
had
made
tryall
in
the
Councells
held
in
the
Tower
,
whilest
by
oblique
meanes
He
set
the
businesse
on
foot
.
The
Bishop
was
of
no
great
birth
;
but
having
lived
a
long
time
in
good
repute
in
Oxford
,
hee
was
taken
from
thence
,
being
but
bare
Doctor
,
by
Henry
the
sixt
,
and
made
a
Privy-Counsellour
:
Edward
,
knowing
his
integrity
,
kept
him
still
in
that
condition
,
and
chose
Him
at
His
death
to
be
one
of
his
Executors
.
Richard
therefore
,
fearing
Him
,
would
have
kept
Him
still
in
Prison
,
though
Hee
set
the
others
at
liberty
;
had
not
the
Vniversity
of
Oxford
(
which
Hee
did
alwayes
very
much
favour
)
interceded
for
Him
:
so
that
desirous
in
part
to
satisfy
the
Vniversity
,
Hee
was
content
to
take
him
from
the
Tower
,
as
being
too
publick
a
place
:
but
that
Hee
might
not
have
His
free
liberty
,
Hee
committed
him
to
the
custody
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
who
sent
Him
to
a
Castle
of
His
in
Brecknockshire
;
where
they
joyntly
laid
the
first
ground-worke
of
Richards
ruine
.
Hee
together
with
his
Wife
was
Crowned
in
great
pompe
the
sixteenth
of
Iuly
:
his
Wife
was
daughter
to
the
great
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
who
had
made
and
unmade
the
two
preceding
Kings
,
and
Widow
to
Edward
,
Sonne
to
Henry
the
Sixt
Prince
of
Wales
:
to
whom
she
was
give
in
marriage
,
when
Edward
the
Fourths
ruine
was
agreed
upon
in
France
.
So
as
being
destin'd
to
be
a
Queene
,
it
was
her
ill
fortune
to
be
one
by
his
meanes
who
had
slaine
her
former
husband
,
and
married
her
only
for
that
shee
,
together
with
her
Sister
,
Wife
to
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
were
great
Heires
.
I
will
not
treate
of
this
Coronation
;
it
tends
not
to
our
purpose
.
The
solemnity
being
ended
,
hee
dismist
all
the
Lords
that
they
might
returne
to
their
own
homes
:
recommending
to
such
as
were
in
Office
,
the
due
Administration
of
Justice
without
extortion
or
injury
,
the
execution
of
the
Laws
,
and
Libertie
of
the
Subjects
as
not
willing
to
have
any
thing
ill
done
but
by
himselfe
He
dismist
not
the
Lord
Stanley
,
till
such
time
as
his
Sonne
Strange
had
disbanded
the
forces
hee
had
raised
.
Hee
also
dismis●…
the
five
thousand
which
he
had
caused
to
come
for
his
Guard
from
the
North
having
spoken
them
faire
and
rewarded
them
:
whereupon
they
went
away
so
well
pleas'd
,
as
becomming
thereupon
insolent
,
they
forced
him
to
go
in
person
into
those
parts
,
to
appease
the
tumults
they
had
there
raised
,
the
which
could
not
be
done
but
by
the
death
of
many
of
them
.
He
forthwith
sent
to
Lewis
the
Eleventh
,
King
of
France
,
touching
the
continuance
of
the
League
made
with
his
brother
Edward
:
but
his
Embassadour
arriving
after
his
Nephews
death
,
Lewis
would
not
afford
him
audience
,
esteeming
his
friendship
unworthy
of
any
humane
correspondency
.
In
what
concerned
their
death
,
he
demeaned
himselfe
in
this
sort
.
He
first
withdrew
himselfe
to
Gloucester
,
the
place
of
his
Patrimony
and
Title
,
his
conscience
not
permitting
him
to
be
in
the
place
where
his
cruelty
was
to
surpasse
the
cruelty
of
all
other
tyrants
.
He
might
have
kept
them
prisoners
without
any
manner
of
danger
,
since
they
had
no
friends
:
and
so
he
might
not
have
arrived
to
the
height
of
hatred
he
did
after
their
death
.
But
he
,
not
esteeming
himselfe
King
,
whilst
they
were
alive
,
sent
his
trusty
servant
Iohn
Greene
with
Letter
to
Sir
Robert
Brakenbury
,
Constable
of
the
Tower
,
wherein
he
commanded
the
to
put
them
to
death
;
who
,
abhorring
the
act
returned
answer
:
He
would
rather
die
himselfe
then
obey
him
therein
.
Richard
hereby
perceived
he
was
not
arrived
at
that
power
he
thought
he
had
beene
;
since
any
one
durst
disobey
him
in
any
how
unjust
soever
a
Command
:
so
as
not
able
to
quiet
himselfe
,
nor
to
take
any
rest
in
his
bed
,
his
page
who
usually
lay
in
his
Chamber
,
desired
His
Majesty
he
would
be
pleased
to
acquaint
him
with
the
reason
of
his
disquiet
.
To
whom
he
replyed
,
he
was
miserable
,
not
having
any
one
on
whom
to
trust
:
that
he
was
repay'd
with
ingratitude
,
and
his
service
denied
by
those
,
who
having
beene
befriended
by
him
,
should
thinke
themselves
happy
when
blest
with
an
occasion
of
doing
him
service
.
The
page
not
knowing
the
cause
of
his
complaint
,
but
well
acquainted
with
his
nature
,
thought
the
command
must
be
horrid
which
any
one
durst
disobey
:
and
calling
a
Gentleman
to
minde
who
lay
on
a
pallet
bed
in
the
Ante-chamber
,
hee
named
him
to
Richard
;
and
told
him
,
there
was
not
that
thing
of
danger
nor
difficulty
which
he
would
not
undertake
.
His
name
was
Iames
Tirrell
:
He
might
have
past
for
a
well-conditioned
man
,
had
hee
not
beene
corrupted
by
dishonest
ambition
;
he
had
left
nor
did
leave
no
stone
unturn'd
whereby
to
get
preferment
in
Court
,
which
was
his
element
:
but
was
discontented
being
held
back
by
Richard
Ratcliffe
and
William
Catesby
,
who
govern'd
the
King
,
and
werenot
desirous
of
a
third
companion
,
that
surpassing
them
in
audacity
,
might
surpasse
them
in
fortune
and
put
them
from
the
favour
they
possessed
.
This
Page
was
a
friend
of
his
,
and
knew
his
discontents
;
so
as
thinking
to
do
him
a
good
turne
(
whilest
he
could
not
have
done
a
worse
)
he
propounded
him
to
King
Richard
:
who
knowing
his
quality
,
rose
out
of
his
bed
to
make
tryall
of
him
;
and
throwing
a
night-Gowne
about
him
,
hee
went
where
Tirrell
lay
,
and
Thomas
Tirrell
,
his
brother
by
Bloud
,
but
not
in
conditions
.
Hee
awaked
him
;
and
acquainted
him
with
what
hee
desired
craving
his
aide
therein
.
Iames
was
not
at
all
amazed
,
but
undertooke
the
businesse
;
and
was
the
next
day
dispatcht
with
Letters
to
Brakenbury
,
wherein
hee
was
commanded
to
deliver
up
the
Keyes
of
the
Tower
for
one
night
to
this
Tirrell
,
to
the
end
he
might
do
what
he
had
in
command
.
The
Constable
obeyed
and
delivered
the
Keyes
.
The
two
innocent
children
had
beene
more
strictly
kept
after
their
unckle
had
quitted
the
title
of
Protector
,
and
assumed
that
of
the
King
:
they
were
not
only
debarred
visits
,
but
had
their
servants
taken
from
them
;
and
had
each
of
them
two
assigned
to
waite
on
them
whom
they
knew
not
:
and
that
rather
in
place
of
Guardians
then
servants
.
The
Prince
knew
what
was
done
to
his
prejudice
:
hee
knew
hee
was
no
longer
King
:
that
his
Unckle
was
crowned
.
Nature
pointed
forth
unto
him
his
danger
;
the
apprehension
and
feare
whereof
was
augmented
by
his
tender
age
,
subject
to
weakenesse
:
hee
thought
no
longer
of
the
losse
of
his
Kingdome
,
neither
did
hee
much
value
it
;
he
though
only
on
his
Life
:
which
being
by
the
instinct
of
nature
desired
,
and
to
be
hoped
for
,
(
though
as
a
prisoner
)
it
might
,
in
all
reason
,
have
beene
granted
him
.
He
sighing
said
to
him
that
brought
him
the
first
tidings
that
his
Unkle
had
bereft
him
of
his
Crowne
,
He
did
not
greatly
care
;
so
as
together
with
it
he
would
not
take
his
Life
away
.
After
this
time
hee
never
put
off
his
cloathes
,
nor
ever
went
out
of
his
Chamber
;
but
being
together
with
his
brother
full
of
sad
thoughts
he
kept
his
Chamber
till
the
comming
of
this
miserable
night
.
Of
the
foure
that
waited
upon
them
,
Tirrell
chose
Miles
Forest
,
a
man
from
his
youth
brought
up
in
bloud
;
to
whom
hee
gave
for
his
companion
Iohn
Dighton
,
the
groome
of
his
stable
,
a
lusty
strong
rascall
.
He
made
them
goe
at
mid-night
into
the
Chamber
where
they
slept
,
and
where
wrapt
up
in
their
Bed-clothes
,
they
stopt
their
mouthes
with
the
Bolster
and
Pillowes
,
and
so
stifled
them
.
The
businesse
was
soone
dispatcht
.
Tirrell
forthwith
buried
them
under
a
great
heape
of
Rubbish
at
the
staire-foot
in
a
deepe
hole
:
which
being
done
he
hasted
to
horse
,
to
acquaint
the
King
with
what
had
past
;
who
together
with
other
favours
did
at
the
instant
Knight
him
(
as
some
relate
)
being
well
pleased
with
all
that
had
beene
done
,
save
their
Buriall
.
He
had
no
scruple
of
minde
to
usurpe
their
Crowne
,
they
being
the
true
Heires
;
nor
to
murther
them
,
being
innocent
:
but
He
was
troubled
that
being
the
Sonnes
of
a
King
and
of
His
bloud
,
they
should
be
buried
in
so
contemptible
a
place
:
whereupon
the
Chaplaine
of
the
Tower
tooke
them
from
thence
,
and
buried
them
elsewhere
;
but
hee
dying
soone
after
himselfe
,
't
was
never
knowne
where
he
layd
them
.
Some
will
have
it
that
hee
put
their
bodies
in
a
Coffin
of
Lead
,
and
sunke
it
in
the
Thames
mouth
.
'T
is
certaine
that
Tirrell
being
imprisoned
in
the
Tower
for
treason
in
Henry
the
Sevenths
time
,
confest
what
had
beene
sayd
,
after
the
same
manner
't
is
here
,
not
knowing
what
became
of
their
bodies
after
they
were
taken
from
the
place
were
hee
had
buried
them
.
He
suffered
for
other
faults
the
punishment
he
deserved
for
this
:
as
did
likewise
the
rest
.
God
doth
not
alwayes
punish
all
faults
in
an
instant
;
but
seldome
suffers
evill
actions
to
have
good
ends
:
for
being
approved
of
neither
by
men
nor
by
the
Lawes
,
if
they
escape
one
punishment
,
they
fall
upon
another
;
and
for
their
second
fault
receive
the
punishment
due
for
the
former
.
As
long
as
Richard
lived
after
this
,
He
was
both
outwardly
and
inwardly
troubled
with
feares
and
agonies
;
and
according
to
the
relations
of
some
that
were
most
inward
with
him
,
He
after
this
so
execrable
act
,
injoy'd
not
one
houre
of
quiet
:
his
countenance
was
changed
,
his
eyes
were
troubled
and
ghastly
,
Hee
wore
coates
of
Male
underneath
his
clothes
;
and
had
almost
continually
,
His
hand
upon
His
Daggers-hilt
ready
to
strike
,
as
if
Hee
had
then
beene
strucken
:
He
spent
whole
nights
in
watching
;
and
if
at
any
time
He
chanced
to
take
a
little
rest
,
He
would
be
wakened
with
fearfull
Dreames
,
which
would
force
him
to
quit
His
bed
,
and
so
walke
up
and
downe
His
chamber
full
of
prodigious
feares
.
The
other
two
though
they
escaped
humane
Justice
,
yet
were
they
met
with
all
by
Justice
from
above
:
for
Miles
Forest
dyed
having
almost
all
his
members
first
rotted
,
and
then
cut
off
:
if
Deighton
fared
not
altogether
so
ill
,
yet
was
hee
in
daily
expectation
to
be
made
an
exemplary
spectacle
by
some
ignominious
death
;
for
it
is
affirm'd
by
one
who
writes
of
him
,
that
in
his
time
he
was
alive
in
Callis
,
but
so
universally
hated
and
detested
by
all
men
,
that
hee
was
pointed
at
as
he
went
along
the
streetes
:
Others
affirme
that
he
lived
and
dyed
there
in
great
misery
.
The
first
intestine
troubles
which
Richard
was
afflicted
withall
,
were
occasioned
by
the
bad
intelligence
which
was
held
betweene
Him
and
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
What
the
occasion
thereof
might
be
is
onely
knowne
by
conjecture
;
yet
such
as
is
not
likely
to
erre
:
They
were
both
naturally
proud
;
therefore
prone
to
breake
;
and
though
Buckingham
first
endevoured
Glocesters
friendship
before
Glocester
His
,
he
did
it
not
in
respect
of
his
alike
Genius
,
but
fearing
least
hee
might
fall
from
the
greatesse
he
was
in
,
under
the
authority
of
the
Queene
and
her
kinred
;
to
shun
this
Rock
,
he
gave
against
the
Other
:
which
though
it
were
the
more
dangerous
,
yet
did
he
rather
chuse
to
submit
himselfe
to
a
Superior
who
was
borne
great
,
then
to
his
Inferiors
who
had
acquir'd
greatnesse
.
It
is
said
that
Edward
being
dead
,
he
sent
his
servant
Persall
presently
to
Yorke
where
Richard
then
was
;
who
being
privately
admitted
by
night
,
made
offer
unto
him
of
his
Masters
service
in
this
change
of
King
;
and
that
if
neede
should
be
,
his
master
would
come
unto
him
in
Person
waited
on
by
a
Thousand
fighting
men
:
that
he
made
the
same
be
said
over
to
him
againe
when
he
came
to
Nottingham
:
and
that
when
he
returned
to
Yorke
he
went
to
visit
him
attended
by
three
hundred
horse
;
where
a
close
friendship
being
contracted
betweene
them
,
things
followed
as
hath
been
said
,
even
to
the
Usurpation
of
the
Crowne
:
after
which
they
cooled
in
their
affections
,
to
the
amazement
of
those
who
observed
their
friendship
:
for
they
came
to
the
point
of
not
Trusting
one
another
;
and
't
was
thought
moreover
,
that
in
the
last
journey
to
Glocester
,
Buckingham
ran
hazard
of
his
life
.
The
cause
of
their
distast
was
supposed
to
arise
from
some
claime
Buckingham
had
to
the
Duke
of
Hertfords
Lands
,
for
that
reputing
himselfe
to
be
his
Heire
,
he
thought
that
Richard
would
not
have
denied
them
unto
him
,
neither
in
Justice
nor
yet
in
Recompence
of
his
service
.
But
these
Lands
were
so
linkt
to
the
Crown
as
that
being
falne
from
the
house
of
Lancaster
upon
the
late
depos'd
Henry
,
and
from
Him
upon
the
Crowne
,
they
were
to
be
free
from
any
privat
propriety
or
pretension
;
which
still
continuing
in
the
Duke
,
Richard
feared
least
his
thoughts
might
exceed
the
condition
of
a
Subject
:
insomuch
as
when
Buckingham
demanded
them
,
he
received
so
sharpe
,
so
threatning
,
and
so
scornefull
a
deniall
as
not
able
to
endure
it
,
he
fained
himselfe
sick
,
that
so
he
might
not
be
at
the
Coronation
;
and
Richard
sent
him
word
that
if
he
would
not
come
,
he
would
make
him
be
brought
thither
:
whereupon
he
was
forced
to
go
in
all
the
rich
and
stately
Equipage
which
at
an
Extraordinary
charge
he
had
prepared
before
their
distasts
.
Others
notwithstanding
will
have
that
the
distasts
between
them
rose
after
this
,
not
having
as
Then
any
being
:
that
the
King
standing
in
need
of
him
,
would
not
have
hazarded
the
losing
of
him
in
that
manner
;
and
that
the
Duke
,
very
well
acquainted
with
his
Nature
,
would
not
have
hazarded
his
Life
,
being
assured
that
upon
any
whatsoever
occasion
,
he
could
not
expect
better
dealings
then
his
Nephews
had
met
withall
.
Notwithstanding
the
first
opinion
was
thought
true
,
in
respect
of
his
proud
behaviour
;
as
likewise
for
that
in
the
very
act
of
Richards
Coronation
,
he
turned
his
Eyes
another
way
as
Repenting
he
had
bin
the
occasioner
of
it
:
and
that
Richard
though
he
knew
him
to
be
distracted
,
treated
him
civilly
,
and
presented
him
at
his
departure
to
Glocester
;
but
his
Alienation
grew
after
he
was
come
to
his
house
at
Brecknock
,
and
had
had
discourse
with
Dr.
Morton
Bishop
of
Ely
.
This
Bishop
was
a
learned
man
,
and
of
a
good
life
;
a
constant
part-taker
with
Henry
the
sixt
,
neither
did
he
ever
forsake
him
even
till
his
imprisonment
.
He
fled
with
the
Queen
and
Prince
into
France
,
and
returned
with
them
into
England
.
But
their
affaires
succeeding
ill
,
and
Edward
being
established
in
the
Kingdome
,
He
was
by
him
received
into
favour
for
knowing
him
to
have
bin
Loyall
to
his
First
master
,
he
thought
he
would
be
the
like
to
Him
;
so
as
leaving
him
Executor
of
his
last
Will
and
Testament
,
he
continued
his
wonted
loyalty
to
his
Children
:
which
Richard
knowing
to
be
such
as
was
unalterable
,
he
put
him
in
the
Tower
,
and
afterwards
assigned
him
to
the
custody
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
with
whom
discoursing
of
Richards
iniquities
,
he
gave
the
rise
to
his
Ruine
:
for
they
found
the
true
way
to
put
a
period
to
the
Civill
warres
by
marrying
Henry
Earle
of
Richmond
to
Edwards
eldest
daughter
.
But
having
retired
himselfe
to
Rome
with
intention
not
to
meddle
any
more
in
Worldly
affaires
,
he
returned
not
till
sent
for
by
the
said
Earle
when
he
was
King
:
by
whom
hee
was
made
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Chancellour
of
England
;
and
who
likewise
procured
him
to
be
made
Cardinall
:
in
which
Honours
he
died
as
vertuously
as
he
had
lived
.
This
man
at
the
Dukes
returne
found
a
great
alteration
in
him
towards
Richard
.
He
hoped
to
worke
some
good
effect
thereout
;
not
by
propounding
any
thing
,
but
by
seconding
his
opinions
:
in
which
he
govern'd
himselfe
so
well
,
as
the
more
averse
he
shewed
himselfe
to
what
indeed
he
did
desire
,
the
more
provoked
he
an
eagernesse
in
the
Duke
to
discover
what
he
sought
to
hide
:
so
as
exagerating
Englands
happinesse
falne
into
the
government
of
so
wise
a
Prince
,
whilst
under
the
government
of
a
Child
,
guided
by
persons
interessed
,
and
hated
,
it
must
have
been
ruinated
;
The
Bishop
answered
,
He
must
confesse
the
truth
;
(
being
sure
that
by
doing
otherwise
he
should
not
be
believed
)
that
if
things
lately
passed
had
been
to
be
decided
by
Votes
,
he
should
have
voted
that
after
Henry
the
sixths
death
,
the
Crowne
should
have
gone
to
his
sonne
Prince
Edward
,
and
not
to
King
Edward
:
but
that
both
of
them
being
dead
,
it
had
been
great
folly
in
him
not
to
comply
with
the
new
King
,
since
the
dead
doe
not
revive
:
That
hee
had
behaved
himselfe
to
Edward
in
all
things
as
a
faithfull
Subject
and
Servant
ought
to
doe
to
his
King
and
Master
:
That
he
would
have
done
the
like
to
his
Children
,
had
they
succeeded
Him
in
His
Kingdome
:
but
God
having
otherwise
dispos'd
of
them
,
his
pretences
were
not
to
raise
up
that
which
God
would
keepe
downe
:
And
for
what
concern'd
the
now
King
,
formerly
Protector
—
;
Here
he
held
his
peace
,
as
if
he
had
unadvisedly
falne
upon
that
discourse
;
but
after
a
whiles
silence
he
pursued
to
say
,
That
hee
had
already
too
much
troubled
himselfe
with
Worldly
affaires
;
't
was
now
time
to
retire
himselfe
,
and
consider
nothing
but
his
Bookes
,
and
his
owne
quiet
.
The
silence
that
unexpectedly
interrupted
the
discourse
which
the
Duke
desired
to
have
heard
finished
,
made
his
desire
thereof
the
greater
;
so
as
thinking
he
had
held
his
peace
,
as
not
being
confident
of
him
,
he
desired
him
to
speake
his
minde
Boldly
,
assuring
him
he
should
be
so
farre
from
receiving
Dammage
thereby
,
as
that
it
might
redound
more
to
his
Advantage
then
hee
imagined
:
That
he
had
begg'd
his
Guardianship
of
the
King
for
no
other
end
,
but
that
he
might
better
himselfe
by
his
wise
Counsels
;
and
that
if
He
had
been
in
any
other
mans
custody
,
He
could
not
have
met
with
one
that
would
have
set
such
a
value
upon
his
worth
,
as
did
he
.
The
Bishop
thanked
him
,
replying
,
That
it
was
not
his
desire
to
speake
of
Princes
since
they
made
the
world
to
be
not
what
it
was
,
but
what
it
seem'd
best
to
them
.
Then
when
the
Lyon
banisht
all
Horn'd-beasts
out
of
the
Woods
,
one
that
had
a
little
Wen
in
his
forehead
fled
away
with
the
rest
;
and
being
demanded
by
the
Foxe
,
why
he
fled
?
he
answered
,
because
of
the
proclamed
banishment
.
Yea
but
thou
hast
no
Hornes
(
said
the
Fox
.
)
T
is
true
,
I
have
none
,
(
said
the
other
animal
;
)
but
if
the
Lyon
should
say
this
Wenne
were
a
Horne
,
who
durst
say
the
contrary
?
In
what
case
should
I
be
?
The
Duke
was
well
pleased
with
a
Fable
,
yet
could
hee
not
perswade
him
there
was
no
Lyon
should
doe
him
any
harme
.
The
Bishop
said
:
It
was
not
his
intention
to
dispute
the
Protectours
title
,
who
was
now
King
:
but
since
their
treaty
concerned
the
Common-wealth
,
whereof
he
was
a
member
,
he
wisht
it
an
addition
of
perfections
to
the
many
it
already
was
endow'd
withall
;
and
amongst
these
,
some
of
those
with
which
God
had
adorned
Him
(
the
Duke
.
)
This
being
said
,
hee
held
his
peace
,
much
to
the
others
displeasure
;
who
was
grieved
,
that
whilst
the
Bishops
discourse
promised
Much
,
hee
had
said
just
Nothing
:
whilst
the
comparison
betweene
the
King
and
Him
required
not
so
darke
but
more
intelligible
explication
.
He
told
him
,
these
many
clouds
of
Diffidence
injured
their
friendly
communication
,
assuring
him
,
that
whatsoever
he
should
say
,
since
it
proceeded
from
a
personage
he
so
much
honour'd
,
it
should
be
as
if
it
had
not
been
said
at
all
.
Upon
these
words
the
Bishop
resolved
freely
to
unbosome
himselfe
;
encouraged
by
the
Dukes
vanity
,
who
loved
to
heare
himselfe
praised
,
and
by
the
Hatred
he
had
now
discovered
he
bore
unto
the
King
.
Whereupon
he
said
,
He
had
read
,
that
man
was
not
borne
for
Himselfe
alone
,
for
his
Friends
or
Parents
,
but
Chiefly
for
his
Countrey
;
that
this
consideration
had
moved
him
to
take
into
his
thoughts
the
present
condition
of
this
Kingdome
,
his
native
soyle
;
the
which
,
(
in
comparison
of
former
times
)
't
was
a
wonder
if
it
were
not
utterly
ruin'd
.
That
there
had
been
Kings
under
whose
government
it
had
happily
flourished
,
the
love
betweene
them
and
their
Subjects
being
reciprocall
;
their
interests
being
the
same
:
At
home
Peace
,
Justice
and
Security
;
Abroad
Victory
,
Honour
,
and
Trophees
:
But
now
the
world
was
much
altered
;
there
was
but
onely
one
hope
left
,
which
was
in
Him
(
the
Duke
)
for
considering
his
Publique
Zeale
,
his
Learning
,
his
Wisdome
,
Wit
,
and
so
many
other
endowments
,
the
Kingdome
in
the
midst
of
so
great
misery
could
have
recourse
to
none
but
Him
:
and
that
it
had
no
Haven
wherein
to
save
it selfe
during
this
tempest
in
which
it
was
agitated
,
but
the
safe
Rode
of
His
government
,
out
of
which
it
was
certaine
to
suffer
Shipwrack
:
That
it
could
not
be
denied
but
that
the
Protector
(
who
now
stiled
himselfe
King
)
was
endowed
with
Vertues
,
which
made
him
worthy
of
the
Kingdome
,
did
he
not
reigne
:
but
that
these
his
vertues
were
corrupted
by
so
many
Old
and
New
vices
,
that
they
had
lost
both
their
Quality
and
Name
;
a
wicked
Prince
converting
Vertue
into
Vice
,
as
Vipers
and
Toads
doe
Nourishment
into
Poyson
:
That
there
was
no
example
in
the
usurping
a
Crown
comparable
with
his
for
Wickednesse
:
He
had
procured
it
without
any
pretence
of
Law
:
contrary
to
the
lawes
of
Humanity
,
making
his
way
thereunto
by
the
Death
of
so
many
Worthy
and
Innocent
persons
:
contrary
to
the
law
of
Nature
,
by
calumniating
his
Mother
;
whom
hee
would
have
to
be
honest
onely
when
shee
conceived
him
:
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
the
Church
;
by
declaring
his
Nephews
to
be
borne
in
Unlawfull
Matrimony
:
contrary
to
them
All
together
,
by
being
their
Executioner
;
so
as
their
Blood
,
crying
to
Heaven
for
Revenge
,
warn'd
every
man
to
beware
of
his
life
;
for
if
to
possesse
Himselfe
of
a
Kingdome
,
hee
had
not
spared
Their
lives
who
were
Neerest
in
Blood
unto
Him
,
he
would
muchlesse
spare
the
lives
of
Others
that
were
Nothing
at
all
unto
Him
,
so
to
usurpe
what
belonged
to
them
.
To
shunne
therefore
the
Rockes
they
were
likely
to
runne
upon
,
he
humbly
desired
him
,
That
as
he
loved
God
,
his
owne
House
,
and
his
native
Countrey
,
he
would
accept
the
Crowne
;
free
it
from
the
captivity
whereinto
it
was
falne
;
and
if
he
would
not
doe
this
,
he
conjured
him
by
the
obligations
he
ought
to
God
,
that
hee
would
doe
his
uttermost
to
change
the
Government
;
since
upon
whomsoever
it
should
fall
,
it
must
needs
redownd
to
the
publique
service
:
but
if
He
would
assume
it
,
God
would
be
therewithall
well
pleased
,
He
and
his
House
secured
,
the
Kingdome
obliged
;
and
all
the
World
would
thanke
him
.
When
he
had
ceased
speaking
,
the
Duke
stood
a
good
while
pensive
with
his
eyes
fixt
:
whereat
the
bishop
was
much
astonished
;
insomuch
as
his
colour
changed
.
In
such
like
matters
men
are
not
satisfied
with
silence
,
nor
mentall
replies
,
which
argue
perill
and
prejudice
.
But
supper
time
broke
off
their
discourse
,
which
the
Duke
adjourned
till
the
morrow
morning
:
and
perceiving
the
bishop
to
be
much
troubled
,
he
intreated
him
not
to
be
disquieted
at
this
delay
,
assuring
him
hee
would
keepe
promise
with
him
:
which
did
not
notwithstanding
satisfie
the
Bishop
,
who
was
as
desirous
to
know
the
Dukes
intention
now
,
as
the
Duke
was
earnest
to
know
his
the
day
before
.
But
he
failed
him
not
in
what
he
had
promised
him
:
for
having
handsomely
and
methodically
gone
over
all
that
the
other
had
said
,
he
laid
his
Hat
upon
the
Table
,
and
calling
devoutly
upon
God
,
he
thanked
him
for
that
they
being
amidst
so
many
tempests
and
dangers
,
in
a
good
,
but
ill-governed
ship
,
he
had
been
pleased
to
enlighten
them
,
by
affording
them
a
meanes
how
to
provide
themselves
of
a
Steersman
,
who
being
one
that
would
give
satisfaction
,
would
bring
safety
and
welfare
to
the
Kingdome
.
Then
taking
up
his
Hat
,
and
putting
it
on
his
head
,
he
thanked
the
Bishop
for
the
affection
he
had
ever
found
in
him
,
especially
at
this
time
,
in
this
their
weighty
and
trusty
communication
:
his
fidelity
and
zeale
unto
his
Country
,
together
with
so
many
other
unfained
circumstances
,
and
voyd
of
selfe-interest
,
rendering
him
worthy
to
be
esteemed
the
honest
man
that
all
men
thought
him
:
He
was
sorry
his
deserts
had
not
met
with
a
fortune
worthy
of
him
;
but
he
assured
him
that
if
God
should
at
any
time
blesse
him
with
meanes
to
shew
his
gratitude
,
he
would
not
faile
therein
,
but
give
it
the
precedency
of
all
other
duties
.
That
now
he
came
to
his
answer
,
wherein
he
would
conceale
nothing
,
being
so
taught
and
obliged
to
doe
by
his
example
.
He
wish
him
then
to
know
that
the
reason
of
his
alienation
from
King
Edwards
children
,
was
their
fathers
discountenancing
of
him
upon
all
occasions
,
without
any
cause
given
;
whilst
they
two
having
married
two
sisters
,
he
might
have
expected
to
have
been
more
friendly
treated
:
he
therefore
thought
himselfe
free
from
all
bands
of
humanity
,
since
the
King
used
none
to
him
,
having
not
onely
excluded
him
from
all
Offices
and
Honours
,
but
treated
him
after
a
manner
not
worthy
of
his
quality
.
The
first
thing
then
that
after
his
death
came
into
his
thoughts
was
the
miserable
condition
of
the
Kingdome
,
under
the
government
of
a
woman
and
of
a
child
;
not
so
much
in
respect
of
the
ones
sex
and
the
others
age
,
as
that
her
brother
the
Earle
Rivers
,
and
the
Marquesse
Dorset
her
sonne
were
to
exclude
from
all
authority
and
preeminence
,
not
onely
the
Dukes
and
great
men
of
the
Kingdome
,
but
even
the
brother
to
the
deceased
King
.
He
thought
it
therefore
requisite
for
him
,
as
well
for
the
publique
,
as
his
owne
private
good
,
to
joyne
with
the
Duke
of
Gloucester
;
whom
hee
then
thought
as
free
from
all
dissembling
,
injury
,
and
cruelty
,
as
hee
now
knew
him
to
be
most
dissembling
,
injurious
,
and
cruell
man
that
ever
was
borne
.
Upon
this
false
opinion
,
at
the
first
Councell
held
in
London
hee
was
by
his
meanes
created
Protector
of
the
King
and
Kingdome
:
and
after
having
by
fraudulent
pretences
gotten
the
Duke
of
Yorke
out
of
the
Sanctuary
,
he
had
the
boldnesse
(
not
without
sprinkling
some
threats
)
to
demand
the
Crown
of
him
and
the
other
Lords
that
were
then
in
Councell
,
till
such
time
as
the
King
being
full
foure
and
twenty
yeeres
old
should
be
of
age
to
governe
it
:
but
that
meeting
with
some
difficulties
,
(
the
like
thing
not
having
been
formerly
heard
of
,
and
that
it
was
unlikely
any
man
would
be
found
so
moderate
,
as
to
lay
downe
the
Crowne
,
become
a
Subject
,
and
submit
himselfe
to
Anothers
government
,
after
He
had
governed
of
Himselfe
so
long
)
hee
presented
them
with
certaine
Writings
authenticated
by
Doctors
,
Notaries
and
Witnesses
,
by
which
it
appeared
Edwards
sonnes
were
Bastards
:
which
was
then
believed
to
be
as
True
,
as
it
is
Now
knowne
to
be
notoriously
False
;
the
false
witnesses
being
by
recompences
and
promises
,
drawne
to
so
great
a
treachery
.
This
writing
being
read
,
he
said
unto
the
Counsellors
:
My
Lords
!
I
am
assured
that
being
Wise
and
Faithfull
,
you
will
not
suffer
my
Nephew
to
receive
any
injury
:
but
I
am
likewise
confident
that
being
Just
,
you
wil
see
no
wrong
done
to
Me.
That
which
you
have
heard
is
either
true
,
or
false
;
if
you
believe
it
not
,
cleare
your selves
in
the
point
;
and
if
you
believe
it
,
which
of
you
will
deny
Mee
to
be
the
undoubted
Heire
to
Richard
Plantagenet
Duke
of
Yorke
,
declared
by
the
Authority
of
Parliament
to
be
heire
unto
the
Crowne
?
since
the
Duke
of
Clarence's
Sonne
is
by
his
Fathers
Delinquency
made
incapable
thereof
;
and
his
Father
more
then
He
,
being
reputed
a
Bastard
,
and
upon
good
presumptions
held
for
such
a
one
in
the
house
of
Yorke
.
Not
any
one
answering
him
,
much
lesse
opposing
him
,
he
was
(
chiefly
by
the
assistance
of
Him
,
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
)
of
Protector
,
made
King
;
hee
having
first
received
his
plighted
faith
there
,
which
afterwards
was
confirmed
to
him
by
giving
of
him
his
hand
in
Baynards-castle
,
that
he
would
provide
for
the
Lives
of
the
two
Princes
in
so
good
a
manner
,
that
He
and
All
the
world
should
be
therewith
satisfied
.
Now
where
is
that
Prince
that
after
such
a
Service
,
would
not
of
his
owne
free
will
have
sought
out
some
meanes
how
to
have
gratified
him
,
unlesse
it
were
Richard
,
who
being
demanded
a
thing
which
was
not
His
,
and
which
was
not
in
Justice
to
be
denied
,
denied
it
him
out
of
meere
ingratitude
?
The
things
hee
required
of
him
were
;
the
Office
of
High-Constable
of
England
,
which
having
been
enjoyed
by
his
Fore-fathers
,
it
was
a
shame
for
Him
to
goe
without
it
;
and
the
Lands
belonging
to
the
Earle
of
Hereford
,
which
had
beene
wrongfully
detained
from
him
by
his
brother
,
King
Edward
:
the
which
hee
did
not
sodainely
deny
unto
him
,
but
held
him
a
while
in
Hope
;
till
being
constantly
solicited
therein
,
hee
absolutely
denied
him
,
objecting
that
such
a
demand
pretended
to
set
on
foote
againe
the
pretences
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
since
Henry
the
fourth
,
who
was
heire
thereunto
,
having
wrongfully
usurped
the
Crowne
,
and
by
his
usurpation
united
them
to
the
same
,
they
were
not
againe
to
be
taken
from
the
Crowne
,
unlesse
that
together
with
them
pretence
were
had
unto
the
Kingdome
:
the
which
it
should
seem
was
by
him
intended
:
since
that
,
being
falne
by
the
death
of
Henry
the
sixth
upon
him
,
(
Buckingham
)
according
to
the
Common-law
(
in
what
concernes
private
men
,
but
not
the
State
)
he
did
againe
revive
the
tacit
pretence
thereunto
.
Of
the
which
,
in
good
faith
,
Hee
never
had
the
least
thought
.
Whereupon
suppressing
within
himselfe
the
base
injustice
of
so
ungratefull
a
man
,
hee
had
much
a
doe
to
keepe
himselfe
within
the
bounds
of
Patience
;
till
he
heard
of
the
Death
of
the
two
dispossessed
and
innocent
Princes
:
of
the
which
he
tooke
God
to
witnesse
He
was
so
innocent
,
as
it
never
entered
into
his
imagination
;
and
that
when
he
heard
of
it
,
he
was
so
heartily
grieved
,
as
it
was
impossible
for
him
any
more
to
looke
upon
the
King
,
abhorring
his
sight
,
and
being
resolved
never
to
returne
to
Court
,
till
he
had
wrought
Publique
Revenge
:
but
that
finding
it
hard
to
get
from
him
,
(
for
Tyrants
have
no
more
faithfull
nor
vigilant
guardians
then
their
owne
Suspitions
)
he
at
last
so
farre
prevailed
,
as
dissembling
the
True
cause
,
and
finding
excuses
to
make
his
journey
seeme
necessary
,
hee
had
got
leave
,
Richard
believing
that
hee
went
away
very
well
satisfied
,
whilst
in
truth
he
was
much
discontented
.
That
,
wherewith
he
entertained
his
thoughts
in
this
voyage
,
was
to
finde
out
a
meanes
how
to
depose
Richard
;
but
a
Successour
being
to
be
found
out
,
he
could
not
light
upon
any
one
more
lawfull
then
Himselfe
:
for
having
made
a
mentall
scrutiny
,
and
finding
that
his
Grandfather
Edmund
Duke
of
Sommerset
was
Twice
removed
from
Iohn
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
the
Founder
of
that
house
;
and
Henry
the
sixth
,
Thrice
;
it
followed
that
His
mother
,
daughter
to
Edmund
,
being
removed
as
Henry
the
sixth
,
He
(
her
heire
)
should
,
after
Henry
the
sixth
,
be
the
undoubted
Successour
;
the
line
of
Sommerset
descending
from
the
said
Iohn
Duke
of
Lancaster
in
like
sort
,
the
other
having
onely
precedency
by
Birth-right
in
Henry
the
fourth
,
the
fifth
,
and
sixth
:
so
as
feeding
himselfe
with
this
imagination
,
assisted
by
Vanity
and
Ambition
,
he
though
he
might
have
grounded
Richards
ruin
upon
the
foundation
of
his
Owne
pretence
not
finding
any
opposition
therein
.
But
meeting
with
the
Countesse
of
Richmond
(
wife
to
the
now
Lord
Stanley
)
betweene
Worcester
and
Bridgnorth
,
his
ill-grounded
Fabrick
was
soon
overthrowne
.
For
calling
to
mind
that
shee
was
the
onely
daughter
and
Heire
to
Iohn
Duke
of
Sommerset
,
elder
brother
to
his
Grandfather
Edmund
,
it
followed
that
Her
sonne
the
Earle
of
Richmond
,
was
the
true
heire
and
pretender
,
which
he
had
formerly
thought
Himselfe
to
be
.
And
that
believing
himselfe
to
be
so
,
he
had
proceeded
even
to
the
point
of
weighing
the
Dangers
,
and
amusing
himselfe
about
what
meanes
he
were
best
to
make
use
of
:
whether
of
his
naturall
Right
,
or
of
Election
:
and
though
the
Lawes
both
of
the
Kingdome
and
of
Nature
appeared
sufficient
to
him
,
for
what
concerned
his
Naturall
Right
;
yet
the
Succession
having
been
Interrupted
,
and
the
house
of
Yorke
in
possession
,
he
had
thought
it
requisite
for
him
to
have
the
Votes
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
for
that
the
generall
lawfull
Election
would
corroborate
his
particular
Right
,
and
exclude
the
Tyrant
.
Touching
Dangers
;
he
found
they
would
be
great
in
a
litigious
Kingdome
,
in
which
let
the
title
be
never
so
apparent
,
some
will
not
be
wanting
who
will
oppose
it
;
particularly
upon
the
present
occasion
;
the
house
of
Yorke
reigning
,
Edwards
daughters
being
well
Beloved
,
and
by
reason
of
their
Unkles
evill
intreatment
,
Pittied
by
all
men
:
so
as
though
they
might
have
a
great
desire
to
free
themselves
of
a
perverse
King
,
yet
was
it
not
such
as
to
make
them
favour
Another
to
their
prejudice
who
were
held
the
true
Heires
.
But
the
seeing
of
the
Countesse
having
made
him
aware
of
the
Injustice
of
his
pretences
,
and
that
if
he
should
continue
Obstinate
therein
,
dangers
were
likely
to
increase
,
if
Edwards
daughters
joyning
with
the
Earle
of
Richmond
,
He
were
by
their
partakers
to
be
set
upon
on
both
sides
,
hee
had
changed
his
mind
.
Not
that
the
Countesse
had
spoken
to
him
of
it
,
who
had
no
such
Thought
,
but
that
he
had
observed
Here
a
Neerer
Propinquity
.
The
discourse
she
held
with
him
was
;
To
conjure
him
by
the
Neerenesse
of
his
Blood
,
and
by
the
memory
of
Humphrey
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
his
Grandfather
,
and
sworne
brother
to
Iohn
Duke
of
Sommerset
her
father
,
that
he
would
entreat
the
King
to
reassume
her
sonne
the
Earle
of
Richmond
into
his
favour
,
and
suffer
him
to
returne
to
England
:
and
that
for
her
part
,
shee
would
oblige
her selfe
to
make
him
marry
which
of
Edwards
daughters
the
King
would
please
,
without
Portion
or
any
other
thing
,
save
onely
his
re-patriation
.
The
which
hee
promised
to
doe
;
whereupon
they
parted
:
she
with
New
Hopes
,
and
he
with
New
Thoughts
.
For
,
calling
to
mind
the
Earles
claime
,
with
the
same
apprehensions
which
were
by
Him
(
the
Bishop
)
propounded
the
night
before
;
he
fell
upon
a
resolution
to
assist
him
with
all
Might
and
Meanes
,
as
true
Heire
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
in
the
defence
whereof
his
Father
and
Grandfather
had
beene
slaine
;
upon
this
condition
notwithstanding
,
that
hee
should
marry
Elizabeth
eldest
daughter
to
King
Edward
:
for
that
this
marriage
joyning
together
the
two
houses
of
Lancaster
and
Yorke
,
in
the
two
persons
who
could
onely
pretend
unto
the
Crowne
,
the
Kingdome
would
be
established
,
and
all
occasion
of
Warre
or
Civill
Dissension
would
be
taken
away
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
which
marriage
,
if
the
Mother
and
the
Sonne
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
would
accept
of
,
on
the
one
side
;
and
the
Mother
and
Daughter
of
the
House
of
Yorke
on
the
other
;
none
would
be
to
be
feared
but
the
Boare
that
wounded
all
men
with
his
Tuskes
,
and
who
would
doubtlesly
be
soone
destroyed
;
since
all
men
were
to
joyne
in
a
worke
,
from
whence
were
to
issue
both
Publique
and
Private
ease
and
quiet
.
It
cannot
be
conceived
how
overjoy'd
the
Bishop
was
to
heare
this
his
Conclusion
,
being
the
same
he
desired
:
so
as
praising
the
Dukes
Goodnesse
and
Wisdome
,
and
now
longing
to
see
the
businesse
on
foot
,
he
asked
him
with
which
of
the
two
he
intended
to
treat
first
?
who
answered
,
with
the
Countesse
of
Richmond
;
for
that
it
was
necessary
first
to
know
the
Earle
her
Sonnes
mind
.
Which
the
Bishop
approving
of
,
he
offered
to
bring
unto
him
Reynold
Bray
,
a
Houshold-servant
to
the
Countesse
,
a
wise
discreet
man
,
and
who
being
verst
in
the
negotiation
of
great
businesses
,
would
be
fittest
to
be
imployed
in
this
.
The
which
the
Duke
approving
of
,
hee
wrote
unto
him
,
and
sent
the
Letter
by
an
Expresse
,
wherein
he
desired
him
to
come
to
Brecknock
,
for
a
businesse
which
concerned
the
Countesse
his
Mistresse
.
He
forthwith
obeyed
who
't
was
sent
for
him
.
The
instructions
he
received
were
,
that
considering
the
Kingdome
could
not
be
brought
to
quiet
but
by
advancing
the
Earle
of
Richmond
to
the
Crown
,
by
meanes
of
uniting
the
two
houses
of
Lancaster
and
York
by
marriage
;
that
the
Countesse
of
Richmond
should
treat
thereof
with
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
having
obtained
Her
good
will
,
and
Her
eldest
Daughters
,
shee
should
send
into
Brittany
to
treat
thereof
with
her
Sonne
:
who
if
He
woud
promise
to
marry
Her
after
He
should
have
obtained
the
Crowne
,
they
engaged
themselves
,
by
joyning
the
Forces
of
the
Factions
,
to
make
him
King
.
Bray
being
dispatched
away
with
this
Embassie
,
the
Bishop
took
leave
likewise
of
the
Duke
:
the
Duke
was
loth
to
part
with
him
,
needing
his
Advice
;
but
he
resolved
howsoever
to
be
gone
:
and
whilst
the
Duke
fed
him
with
hopes
,
under
pretence
of
raising
men
who
might
secure
him
in
his
journey
,
he
stole
away
disguised
;
and
getting
luckily
to
Ely
,
he
provided
himselfe
of
moneys
and
past
over
into
Flanders
:
where
being
Absent
,
but
in
a
safe
place
,
he
furthered
the
businesse
more
then
he
could
have
done
,
had
he
,
not
without
danger
,
stay'd
in
England
.
Yet
did
his
departure
prove
unfortunate
to
the
Duke
:
for
,
wanting
His
advice
,
and
some
too
early
notice
being
gotten
of
the
Designe
,
it
proved
his
finall
ruine
.
Bray
acquainted
his
Lady
with
the
businesse
,
who
approved
of
it
,
encouraged
thereunto
by
the
great
quality
and
condition
they
were
of
who
were
the
promoters
of
it
:
but
the
Queen
being
in
Sanctuary
,
and
it
not
befitting
the
Countesse
to
goe
to
her
in
person
,
she
sent
to
her
her
Physitian
Lewis
,
who
being
a
learned
man
,
by
birth
a
Welchman
,
and
one
of
the
greatest
esteeme
of
as
many
as
were
of
his
profession
,
was
fitter
to
be
imploy'd
in
this
businesse
then
any
one
of
another
condition
;
for
the
Queen
stood
in
need
of
such
men
,
being
continually
troubled
with
new
indispositions
of
health
,
caused
either
for
want
of
bodily
exercise
,
or
by
the
superaboundant
exercise
of
her
mind
;
so
as
willing
him
to
visit
her
as
of
Himselfe
,
she
wished
him
to
acquaint
her
with
the
businesse
;
not
as
it
was
Digested
and
Concluded
,
but
as
a
conceit
of
his
Owne
,
not
hard
to
be
effected
if
She
would
approve
of
it
.
The
Physician
consented
;
and
going
to
London
upon
some
Other
pretence
,
he
went
to
visit
her
,
being
well
known
unto
her
:
and
having
occasion
to
speake
of
her
Afflictions
,
he
desired
leave
to
acquaint
her
with
a
Thought
which
since
it
proceeded
from
a
good
Heart
,
he
hoped
that
though
it
might
appeare
to
Her
to
be
Vaine
,
and
not
Feasible
,
yet
she
would
not
be
the
worse
for
knowing
it
.
The
Queene
permitting
him
to
say
his
pleasure
,
he
told
her
;
That
since
the
Death
of
King
Edward
of
glorious
memory
,
and
of
the
two
innocent
Children
her
Sonnes
,
and
since
the
Usurpation
made
of
the
Kingdome
by
Richard
,
the
most
detestable
of
as
many
Tyrants
as
ever
had
been
heard
of
,
he
could
never
be
at
quiet
within
himselfe
till
he
had
found
out
a
meanes
whereby
to
put
the
Kingdome
in
Quiet
,
the
just
Heires
in
their
Possession
,
and
to
bring
the
unjust
Usurper
to
ruine
.
But
that
having
considered
many
,
he
bethought
himselfe
,
that
so
much
blood
having
been
spent
betweene
the
two
Houses
of
Lancaster
and
Yorke
,
the
best
way
was
to
unite
them
both
by
Marriage
;
giving
the
Lady
Elizabeth
heire
to
the
house
of
Yorke
,
for
wife
to
the
Earle
of
Richmond
heire
to
the
house
of
Lancaster
.
A
match
wherewith
all
the
Kingdome
was
to
be
satisfied
,
for
that
Peace
being
thereby
likely
to
ensue
,
the
two
Houses
were
to
be
accorded
,
to
the
Destruction
of
the
Tyrant
,
and
the
restoring
of
Her selfe
,
Family
,
and
Children
,
to
their
former
greatnesse
.
If
things
naturally
good
of
themselves
are
apt
to
content
such
as
are
endued
with
Reason
,
and
especially
those
who
are
thereby
to
receive
Ease
and
Comfort
,
great
reason
had
the
Queene
to
be
herewithall
pleased
;
who
being
laden
with
so
many
miseries
,
saw
in
this
her
desperate
condition
,
an
evident
meanes
of
restoring
her Selfe
and
Family
.
She
thanked
God
,
acknowledging
that
if
there
remained
any
hopes
of
consolation
to
her
,
there
was
none
in
humane
appearance
,
more
likely
then
this
.
After
she
had
thankfully
acknowledged
her
Obligation
to
the
Physitian
for
his
so
wise
and
discreet
advise
,
she
prayed
him
that
since
he
had
beene
the
first
inventor
,
he
would
likewise
put
it
in
execution
:
that
she
knew
of
what
esteeme
he
was
with
the
Countesse
of
Richmond
;
to
whom
she
bad
him
say
in
Her
behalfe
,
That
if
the
Earle
her
Sonne
would
binde
himselfe
by
Oath
to
marry
Elizabeth
her
Eldest
Daughter
;
and
in
case
she
should
Die
,
her
Second
daughter
;
she
promised
to
assist
him
,
by
all
friends
and
adhaerents
,
in
getting
the
Crowne
.
The
Physician
having
told
the
Countesse
thus
much
,
she
presently
went
to
worke
.
Reynald
Bray
dealt
with
such
as
he
knew
faithfull
,
and
fit
for
a
businesse
of
such
importance
;
whilst
the
Queen
negotiated
with
all
those
who
hated
the
King
,
and
wisht
for
nothing
more
then
an
opportunity
of
doing
her
service
.
Those
imployed
by
the
Countesse
,
besides
Bray
and
the
Physitian
,
were
Sir
Giles
Aubeny
,
Sir
Iohn
Cheinie
,
Sir
Richard
Gilford
,
Thomas
Ramney
,
and
Hugh
Conway
.
The
Physitian
had
preferred
one
Christopher
Urswick
to
be
her
Chaplaine
;
a
wise
man
,
and
who
having
served
on
the
behalfe
of
Henry
the
sixth
as
long
as
he
lived
,
might
safely
be
relied
upon
,
as
well
for
his
Fidelity
as
for
his
Wisdome
.
She
had
purposed
to
have
sent
him
into
Brittanny
to
her
sonne
;
but
being
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
was
the
promoter
of
the
businesse
,
she
thought
it
was
fitter
to
imploy
some
one
of
a
better
quality
:
she
therefore
sent
unto
him
Hugh
Conway
,
who
with
a
good
summe
of
Money
tooke
his
way
by
Plymouth
through
Cornwall
;
whilst
Sir
Richard
Gilford
sent
Thomas
Ramney
for
the
same
end
through
Kent
;
to
the
effect
that
if
the
one
should
miscarry
,
the
other
might
doe
the
worke
:
but
Fortune
was
so
favourable
to
them
,
as
they
differed
not
many
houres
in
their
meeting
in
Britanny
.
Their
Embassie
was
:
That
he
was
sent
for
as
King
,
Named
thereunto
by
the
Great
ones
,
and
desired
by
All
:
The
marriage
agreed
upon
by
the
Queene
and
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
:
That
he
should
come
away
with
all
possible
haste
,
and
land
in
Wales
;
where
he
should
finde
Ayd
and
Friends
sufficient
to
render
himselfe
powerfull
in
an
Instant
;
both
factions
being
for
him
.
The
Earle
,
fashioned
out
by
nature
to
be
King
,
communicated
the
businesse
to
the
Duke
of
Britanny
(
who
after
King
Edwards
death
had
given
him
his
liberty
)
desiring
his
assistance
in
so
necessary
an
expedition
:
he
being
called
in
by
a
free-borne
people
,
profest
enemies
to
the
Tyrant
,
whose
cruelty
was
so
detestable
to
all
the
world
;
promising
him
that
if
God
should
so
farre
favour
his
cause
,
(
as
he
well
hoped
he
would
)
he
would
be
answerable
unto
him
with
such
Services
as
befitted
an
obligation
never
to
be
forgotten
.
Richard
had
by
meanes
of
his
Embassadour
Thomas
Hutton
,
yea
by
the
proffer
of
certaine
summes
of
Money
,
dealt
with
the
Duke
not
long
before
,
to
keepe
him
in
safe
custody
:
but
the
Duke
detesting
Richards
wickednesse
,
did
not
onely
doe
nothing
therein
,
but
made
good
all
his
promises
of
Favour
to
the
Earle
upon
this
occasion
.
So
as
confident
of
good
successe
,
he
sent
Conway
and
Ramney
backe
to
his
mother
,
with
answer
that
he
did
accept
of
the
invitation
;
that
as
soon
as
he
should
have
provided
things
necessary
,
he
would
come
for
England
;
that
in
the
meane
time
order
might
be
taken
for
the
affaires
there
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
finde
the
lesse
impediments
.
Upon
the
hearing
of
this
,
they
who
sided
with
him
tooke
courage
,
and
began
to
prepare
for
the
businesse
.
They
sent
into
requisite
places
people
fit
to
make
them
good
;
and
disposed
of
other
Commanders
in
other
places
,
that
they
might
be
ready
upon
occasion
:
Others
under-hand
sollicited
the
people
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
ready
to
rise
when
time
should
serve
.
The
Bishop
of
Ely
wrote
from
Flanders
to
such
as
he
knew
hated
Richard
,
promoting
the
businesse
by
the
sole
authority
of
his
Letters
.
So
as
though
amongst
as
many
as
were
therein
imployed
,
there
was
not
found
one
Unfaithfull
person
,
yet
the
affaire
being
to
passe
through
so
many
mouthes
,
and
to
come
to
so
many
Eares
,
it
was
impossible
but
that
some
Whispering
or
confused
Notion
thereof
should
reach
Richards
eares
;
who
judged
things
the
Greater
by
his
not
knowing
them
:
for
ignorance
cannot
Obviate
,
since
it
doth
not
foresee
.
He
was
not
ignorant
of
his
being
generally
hated
;
and
was
not
sure
that
no
man
out
of
his
owne
inclination
would
discover
any
thing
to
Him
;
so
as
all
his
intelligence
must
proceed
from
his
owne
Diligence
and
quicke
Foresight
.
So
as
placing
Spies
everywhere
,
he
tooke
Armes
:
and
though
he
knew
not
which
way
to
bend
his
course
,
yet
was
he
in
readinesse
to
march
whether
necessity
should
compell
him
.
But
such
commotions
never
wanting
a
prime
Ring-leader
,
he
thought
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
must
nee●…s
be
the
Primum
mobile
of
this
:
he
therefore
was
of
opinion
,
that
the
chiefest
provisions
were
to
be
made
against
Him
;
but
resolved
first
,
to
try
him
with
offers
,
which
if
they
should
not
take
effect
,
then
to
make
him
an
Example
to
all
such
as
had
or
should
hereafter
conspire
against
him
.
He
sent
an
expresse
messenger
to
him
with
Letters
full
of
Courtesie
,
wherein
he
desired
him
to
come
unto
him
▪
giving
order
to
the
Gentleman
that
carried
them
,
to
promise
him
he
should
have
what
ever
he
could
demand
.
But
these
proffers
,
the
Larger
they
were
,
the
more
Suspicious
were
they
,
and
out
of
time
:
the
Duke
would
not
heare
on
That
eare
;
he
knew
Richards
nature
,
and
that
he
had
proceeded
on
like
manner
with
all
those
he
desired
to
abuse
.
He
therefore
desired
to
be
excused
,
alleaging
the
indisposition
of
his
Stomacke
,
which
having
taken
his
Appetite
quite
away
,
did
likewise
rob
him
of
his
wonted
Repose
.
Richard
not
herewithall
satisfied
,
wrote
to
him
in
termes
cleane
contrary
to
the
former
:
he
commanded
him
in
a
reproachfull
manner
,
that
all
delayes
and
excuses
laid
side
,
he
would
come
to
him
.
The
which
the
Duke
not
being
able
to
digest
,
and
being
resolved
upon
the
Rebelion
,
he
forgot
all
manner
of
Artifice
,
and
in
down-right
terme
told
the
Gentleman
that
brought
the
Letter
,
he
would
not
come
:
that
he
esteemed
him
as
an
Enemy
,
and
that
he
had
never
been
befrinded
by
him
.
Thus
all
dissimulation
layd
aside
,
they
prepar'd
for
Warre
;
and
advertised
their
friends
,
to
the
end
they
might
raise
the
People
,
and
make
them
take
Armes
.
The
noise
hereof
made
the
Marquesse
Dorset
sonne
to
the
Queene
Dowager
,
quit
the
Sanctuary
where
together
with
his
Mother
he
was
,
and
goe
to
Yorkeshire
to
raise
forces
.
In
Devonshire
and
Cornwall
Sir
Edward
Courtney
,
and
his
brother
Peter
,
Bishop
of
Exceter
,
did
the
same
:
and
Sir
Richard
Gilford
,
assisted
by
many
other
Gentlemen
,
began
the
warre
in
Kent
.
Richard
was
not
taken
at
unawares
,
having
formerly
provided
for
himselfe
;
but
this
Bore
not
making
any
account
of
these
little
Beagles
(
for
such
he
reputed
Gilford
,
Courtney
,
and
Dorset
)
he
did
not
disunite
his
forces
,
that
so
he
might
lead
them
All
against
the
Duke
,
who
was
the
chiefe
Mastiffe
of
this
Bore-baiting
,
whom
if
he
should
beate
,
he
assured
himselfe
,
he
should
easily
teare
the
other
in
pieces
.
Thus
resolved
,
he
tooke
his
way
toward
Salisbury
,
whilst
the
Duke
(
who
had
gotten
together
an
Army
of
Welshmen
,
more
by
Threats
and
Haughty
Demeanour
,
then
by
money
or
faire
entertainment
)
marcht
towards
Gloucester
,
that
he
might
passe
the
Severne
there
,
and
so
joyne
himselfe
with
the
two
Courtneys
,
and
the
rest
of
their
adherents
:
which
could
he
have
done
,
Richard
had
been
undone
.
But
whilst
he
marched
along
with
this
designe
,
the
Severne
,
through
the
extraordinary
Raine
,
had
so
overflowed
its
bankes
,
as
that
it
became
not
onely
impassable
,
but
men
had
therewithall
been
surprised
by
night
in
their
beds
,
children
carried
away
in
their
Cradles
,
and
the
tops
of
Hils
were
covered
with
waters
,
so
as
flockes
of
sheepe
were
not
there
safe
.
This
deluge
of
raine
continued
for
the
space
of
Ten
daies
,
leaving
an
unlucky
name
behind
,
of
the
great
waters
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
He
then
finding
the
passage
shut
up
on
all
sides
was
enforced
to
stay
a
while
;
whilst
his
Souldiers
almost
drowned
with
Raine
,
famisht
for
want
of
Victuals
,
and
having
no
Pay
,
tooke
a
resolution
to
disband
of
themselves
:
the
Duke
had
no
authority
to
keepe
them
together
,
his
Intreaties
were
not
heard
,
his
Perswasions
were
of
no
efficacy
,
his
promises
vaine
and
unprofitable
;
insomuch
as
he
was
left
almost
all
Alone
,
not
knowing
what
way
to
take
,
or
where
to
save
himselfe
.
He
dismissed
all
his
attendance
and
resolved
to
go
neer
Shrewsbury
to
the
house
of
one
Humphrey
Banister
,
a
servant
of
his
,
who
having
beene
beloved
by
him
and
well
rewarded
,
he
thought
he
might
expect
from
him
such
service
as
by
obligation
and
gratitude
he
was
bound
unto
;
till
such
time
as
he
might
either
gather
new
forces
,
or
passe
over
into
Britanny
to
the
Earle
of
Richmond
.
But
he
failed
in
his
designe
;
for
in
this
so
great
necessity
,
Banister
who
ought
him
all
the
Obligation
that
one
man
may
owe
another
,
was
faulty
to
him
.
The
disbanding
of
his
Army
being
known
,
and
it
not
known
whether
he
were
Alive
or
Dead
,
such
feare
was
thereby
apprehended
by
those
of
Kent
,
Devonshire
and
Cornwall
,
as
laying
down
their
Armes
,
they
thought
only
how
to
save
themselves
,
some
into
Sanctuaries
,
some
beyond
the
Seas
.
The
Bishop
of
Exeter
,
his
brother
Sir
Edward
Courtney
,
who
was
by
Henry
the
7th
afterwards
made
Earle
of
Devonshire
,
Thomas
Gray
Marquis
of
Dorset
,
the
L.
Wells
,
Sir
Iohn
Bourchier
,
Sir
Edward
Woodvile
a
gallant
Souldier
,
and
brother
to
the
Queen
Dowager
,
Sir
Robert
Willougby
,
Sir
Giles
d'Aubeny
,
Thomas
Arundell
,
Iohn
Cheyny
,
with
two
of
his
brothers
,
and
Richard
Edgcombe
,
(
all
of
them
for
the
most
part
Knights
)
fled
into
Britanny
;
and
were
follow'd
by
Captaine
Iohn
Hollow-well
and
Captaine
Edward
Poynings
.
Richard
hearing
of
the
Welchmens
retreat
,
the
Dukes
flight
(
it
not
being
known
whether
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Conspirators
designe
to
save
themselves
)
he
sent
to
all
the
ports
to
the
end
they
might
not
be
suffer'd
either
to
come
in
or
go
out
at
any
of
them
;
making
Proclamation
,
that
whosoever
should
discover
or
deliver
up
into
his
Hands
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
if
he
were
under
the
condition
of
Villenage
he
should
be
enfranchis'd
;
and
if
otherwise
,
together
with
a
generall
pardon
he
should
have
a
Thousand
pounds
ready
money
given
him
.
Together
with
this
he
made
strong
preparations
at
Sea
,
being
assured
by
Thomas
Hutton
,
who
had
been
Embassadour
in
Britanny
,
that
,
without
all
doubt
the
Earle
of
Richmond
was
to
be
assisted
by
the
Duke
thereof
both
with
men
and
monie
:
hee
sent
many
Ships
well
furnished
with
men
and
Guns
to
the
Coast
of
Britanny
,
with
intention
either
to
fight
with
him
,
or
hinder
his
landing
on
the
English
shoare
.
In
other
parts
he
left
no
place
unprovided
for
;
people
were
not
suffer'd
to
land
without
diligent
search
,
that
so
some
news
might
be
had
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
Banister
(
into
whose
hands
the
Duke
had
trusted
his
safety
)
hearing
of
the
Proclamations
,
and
the
Rewards
therein
promised
(
were
it
either
for
Feare
or
Avarice
)
discover'd
where
he
was
to
the
Sheriffe
of
Shropshire
:
who
going
to
Banisters
house
,
found
the
Duke
in
a
Day-labourers
apparrell
digging
in
a
Garden
;
in
which
habit
he
sent
him
well
guarded
to
Shrewsbery
,
where
Richard
then
was
.
He
denyed
not
the
Conspiracy
,
he
hoped
by
his
free
confession
to
have
gotten
admittance
into
●…he
Kings
Presence
;
some
think
with
an
intention
to
beg
his
Pardon
;
others
,
to
kill
the
King
with
a
Dagger
which
he
wore
underneath
his
Cloths
.
But
Richard
not
suffering
him
to
be
brought
unto
him
,
he
was
beheaded
on
All-soules
▪
day
without
any
other
manner
of
Processe
,
in
the
Market
place
.
To
Banister
(
the
chiefest
of
all
ungratefull
Traytors
)
nothing
that
was
promised
was
made
good
:
Richard
who
was
unjust
in
all
things
else
was
just
in
This
;
denying
him
the
reward
of
his
Disloyalty
:
which
amongst
his
many
Faylings
worthy
of
Blame
,
was
the
only
one
worthy
of
Commendation
.
Punished
thus
slightly
by
man
,
he
received
much
more
greivous
punishments
from
God
:
his
Eldest
son
died
mad
;
his
second
of
Convulsion
fits
;
his
Third
son
was
Drown'd
in
a
Standing
poole
;
and
his
Daughter
a
very
Beautifull
young
Woman
was
crusted
over
with
Leprosy
:
he
himselfe
in
his
later
Yeares
was
convict
of
Man-slaughter
,
and
condemned
to
be
Hanged
,
but
was
saved
by
his
Booke
.
The
Duke
was
in
his
death
accompained
by
many
others
;
amongst
which
,
by
Sir
George
Browne
,
Sir
Roger
Clifford
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Saintlieger
,
who
was
the
last
husband
to
the
Dutchesse
of
Exeter
the
Kings
sister
.
The
Earle
of
Richmond
assisted
by
the
Duke
of
Britanny
,
had
got
together
five
Thousand
Britons
,
and
forty
Ships
furnished
for
all
purposes
,
wherein
he
imbarked
himselfe
and
made
for
England
.
But
the
next
night
he
met
with
a
terrible
Tempest
which
disperst
all
his
Vessells
,
carrying
them
into
severall
places
,
insomuch
as
there
remained
onely
One
with
him
,
with
the
which
he
found
himselfe
neer
the
Haven
of
Poole
in
Dorsetshire
:
where
he
discoverd
the
shore
all
over
pester'd
with
men
,
whereat
he
was
much
afraid
;
for
they
were
placed
there
to
hinder
his
landing
,
in
like
manner
as
others
were
sent
for
the
same
purpose
to
other
places
.
He
cast
Anchor
,
expecting
the
arrivall
of
his
Other
Ships
:
he
commanded
that
none
should
go
on
shore
without
His
leave
,
and
sent
forth
a
boate
to
see
who
those
men
were
:
when
the
boat
was
come
within
Hearing
,
those
on
shore
said
they
were
sent
to
conduct
them
to
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
that
was
not
far
from
thence
with
a
great
Army
,
expecting
the
Earle
of
Richmond
so
to
give
chase
to
Richard
who
had
but
small
forces
with
him
,
being
abandoned
almost
by
All
men
.
But
the
Earle
finding
out
the
cosenage
(
for
had
it
beene
so
,
they
wanted
not
Boates
to
have
sent
some
known
man
abord
him
)
no
newes
being
heard
of
the
rest
of
his
Fleet
,
and
the
wind
being
reasonable
faire
for
him
to
re
turne
,
he
hoisted
Saile
,
and
with
a
fore-winde
landed
in
Normandy
.
Charles
the
Eight
Reigned
then
in
France
,
his
Father
Lewis
being
not
long
before
dead
:
the
Earle
was
desirous
to
returne
by
Land
to
Britanny
,
and
being
to
go
through
France
he
durst
not
adventure
without
a
safe
conduct
:
he
therefore
dispatcht
away
a
Gentleman
to
the
King
for
one
:
he
was
graciously
heard
by
the
King
;
who
commiserated
the
Earles
misfortunes
,
and
together
with
a
safe
conduct
,
sent
him
a
good
sum
of
money
;
by
meanes
whereof
he
past
safely
into
Britanny
,
whether
likewise
he
sent
his
Ships
.
But
understanding
there
what
ill
successe
his
affaires
had
in
England
,
how
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
was
dead
,
and
that
the
Marquis
of
Dorset
with
the
rest
of
his
companions
(
who
having
many
dayes
expected
some
news
of
him
in
that
Court
,
grew
now
to
dispaire
thereof
,
believing
some
mischiefe
had
befalne
him
,
and
therefore
had
withdrawne
themselves
to
Vennes
)
was
come
,
he
was
much
grieved
and
tooke
this
frowne
of
Fortune
at
his
first
beginning
for
an
ill
Omen
:
yet
was
he
comforted
at
the
arrivall
of
his
Friends
,
promising
some
good
to
himselfe
through
their
safeties
.
When
he
was
come
to
Renes
,
he
sent
for
them
and
welcomed
them
with
termes
of
Curtesy
and
Thankefulnesse
.
The
condition
of
affaires
being
well
weigh'd
,
they
resolv'd
to
effect
what
formerly
had
beene
but
spoken
of
:
to
wit
,
The
war
against
Richard
,
and
his
deposing
:
and
the
making
of
Richmond
King
;
upon
Condition
that
he
should
promise
to
Marry
the
Lady
Elizabeth
Daughter
to
Edward
the
Fourth
.
These
Articles
were
agreed
upon
and
sworne
unto
by
all
parties
on
Christmasse
day
in
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
that
City
;
where
likewise
the
Marquis
,
with
all
the
rest
did
Homage
unto
him
,
as
to
their
actuall
King
,
swearing
to
serve
him
Faithfully
,
and
to
employ
their
Lives
and
Estates
in
endevouring
Richards
destruction
.
The
Earle
failed
not
to
acquaint
the
Duke
with
all
these
proceedings
;
and
to
make
knowne
unto
him
the
cause
why
he
undertook
this
businesse
,
and
what
he
stood
in
need
of
to
effect
it
:
the
cause
was
;
his
being
sent
for
,
Called
in
,
and
Expected
;
Richards
government
being
growne
intolerable
:
that
he
stood
in
Need
of
was
Another
Fleet
,
and
supplies
of
money
;
he
having
in
setting
forth
the
Former
▪
spent
all
that
his
Mother
had
sent
him
,
and
what
he
had
gathered
amongst
his
Friends
:
he
therefore
desired
the
Duke
to
lend
him
some
monies
promising
(
to
boote
with
the
never
to
be
forgotten
Obligation
)
sodainly
to
repay
him
,
when
God
should
have
given
a
blessing
to
his
just
endevours
.
The
Duke
was
not
backward
either
in
Promises
or
Performance
:
so
as
the
Earle
had
conveniency
of
furnishing
himselfe
with
Men
and
ships
;
●…hilst
Richard
did
what
he
could
in
England
to
hinder
his
designe
:
though
to
no
purpose
,
for
if
God
keepe
not
the
City
,
the
Watchman
watcheth
but
in
vaine
.
He
in
sundry
places
,
put
many
who
were
guilty
or
suspected
to
death
:
and
having
returned
to
London
,
Hee
called
a
Parliament
wherein
the
Earle
of
Richmond
and
all
that
for
his
cause
had
forsaken
the
Land
were
declared
enemies
to
the
King
and
Kingdome
,
and
had
their
goods
confiscated
.
They
being
many
and
the
richest
men
of
the
Kingdome
their
confiscations
would
have
beene
able
to
have
discharged
the
Warre
against
them
,
had
not
Richard
beene
formerly
too
liberall
in
his
Donatives
,
thereby
endevouring
to
reconcile
mens
mindes
unto
him
,
and
to
cancell
the
uncancellable
memory
of
his
cruelty
to
his
Nephews
:
so
as
though
the
Summes
were
great
which
hereby
accrew'd
,
yet
were
they
not
sufficient
;
nor
did
they
free
him
from
laying
insufferable
Taxes
upon
his
people
.
'T
was
a
wonder
the
Lord
Stanley
was
not
in
the
number
of
the
Proscribed
,
his
Wife
Mother
to
the
Earle
of
Richmond
being
chief
of
the
Conspiracy
:
but
he
freed
himselfe
from
any
the
least
signe
of
guilt
;
and
Richard
seemed
not
to
valve
his
Wife
,
least
if
He
should
embrue
his
Hands
in
the
blood
of
a
Lady
of
so
great
quality
,
He
might
yet
more
incite
the
Peoples
hatred
.
He
was
contented
shee
should
be
committed
to
the
custody
of
her
Husband
,
with
order
that
she
should
be
kept
in
some
private
place
of
her
House
,
and
that
none
should
be
suffered
to
come
to
her
,
who
might
conveigh
Letters
to
her
Son
,
or
Messages
to
any
Other
.
He
also
caused
William
Collingborne
,
who
had
beene
High
Sheriffe
of
Wiltshire
and
Dorsetshire
,
to
be
executed
,
for
having
written
by
way
of
jeare
That
a
Cot
,
a
Rat
,
and
Lovell
the
Dog
,
did
Governe
England
under
a
Hog
:
alluding
by
Cat
,
to
Catesby
;
by
Rat
,
to
Ratcliffe
,
and
by
the
Dog
to
the
Lord
Lovell
,
who
gave
the
Dog
for
his
Armes
,
as
did
Richard
the
Boare
for
His
:
and
these
three
were
His
chiefest
Favourites
:
Some
were
of
opinion
,
Hee
was
put
to
death
for
having
had
Intelligence
with
the
Earle
of
Richmond
,
and
with
Marquis
Dorset
;
for
hee
was
convict
to
have
proffered
Money
to
a
certaine
man
,
to
carry
Letters
into
Britanny
;
wherein
Hee
perswaded
them
to
come
Instantly
,
and
Land
at
Poole
in
Dorsetshire
,
whilst
Hee
assisted
by
others
would
raise
the
People
.
To
keepe
himselfe
from
troubles
out
of
Forraine
parts
,
and
that
He
might
the
bette●…
minde
his
Home-broyles
,
Richard
thought
necessary
to
hold
good
intelligence
with
the
King
of
Scotland
,
who
often
troubling
Him
with
Inroades
,
diverted
him
from
his
Home-affaires
wherein
consisted
the
preservation
of
his
Life
and
Kingdome
.
This
businesse
was
treated
by
Commissioners
,
who
agreed
upon
a
Truce
for
Three
yeares
,
each
of
them
being
to
keepe
what
they
were
possest
of
;
except
the
Castle
of
Dunbarre
which
was
given
to
King
Edward
by
the
Duke
of
Albany
,
the
last
time
that
Hee
fled
from
Scotland
:
which
the
Scots
would
have
restored
.
And
that
he
might
have
a
double
tie
upon
them
,
he
concluded
a
Marriage
betweene
the
Duke
of
Rothsay
Prince
and
He●…e
of
Scotland
,
and
his
Neece
Anne
of
Poole
Daughter
to
Iohn
Duke
of
Suffolke
,
and
his
Owne
Sister
Anne
,
a
Lady
so
affectionately
beloved
by
him
,
as
his
Onely
Sonne
the
Prince
of
Wales
being
dead
,
he
made
Her
Sonne
Iohn
Earle
of
Lincolne
be
proclamed
heire
to
the
Crowne
,
disinheriting
,
of
meere
hatred
;
his
brothers
Daughters
,
and
for
that
having
declared
them
to
be
Bastards
,
his
Owne
title
was
preserved
by
the
continua●…ce
of
their
such
repute
.
All
these
precautions
did
no●…
notwithstanding
free
his
perturbed
minde
from
those
furies
which
leaving
their
naturall
habitation
,
had
brought
Hell
into
his
Conscience
;
so
as
though
Buckingham
were
dead
,
and
so
many
others
Dead
and
Banisht
,
yet
could
not
he
have
any
Security
:
his
〈◊〉
commited
,
his
deserved
Hatred
,
and
the
Earle
of
Richmond
,
would
not
suffer
him
to
enjoy
any
one
houres
rest
.
And
albeit
in
his
contriving
how
to
usurpe
the
Crowne
;
hee
made
no
account
of
Him
,
whilst
his
brother
liv●…d
,
his
minde
being
then
fixt
upon
Henry
that
had
beene
King
,
and
was
then
in
Being
,
yet
Times
and
Persons
being
changed
▪
He
likewise
changed
Opinion
:
the
one
being
Dead
,
the
other
Alive
and
at
Liberty
,
and
who
was
the
onely
man
that
with
Right
and
Justice
could
do
that
to
Him
which
he
unjustly
and
against
all
Right
had
cruelly
done
to
others
.
Hee
therefore
indevour'd
againe
to
have
the
Earle
in
his
possession
,
or
at
least
that
the
Duke
of
Britanny
by
bereaving
him
of
his
Liberty
(
as
he
had
done
in
his
brother
King
Edwards
time
)
would
secure
him
from
the
Mischiefe
that
might
ensue
by
his
comming
into
England
:
and
not
believing
he
was
likely
to
obtaine
a
favour
of
this
nature
by
way
of
Friendship
,
much
lesse
for
any
Rights
sake
,
he
grounded
his
demands
upon
the
basis
of
Profit
and
Interest
;
the
onely
meanes
to
obtaine
ones
desire
from
such
as
have
no
feeling
of
Justice
.
He
loaded
his
Embassadours
with
Monies
and
Presents
to
present
unto
the
Duke
:
together
with
Them
he
offered
him
Richmondshire
,
and
all
the
Revenues
of
the
Earle
,
as
likewise
all
that
belonged
in
England
,
to
all
those
that
were
fled
over
to
him
into
Britanny
:
the
which
being
very
much
,
would
have
sufficed
to
have
corrupted
any
other
save
Duke
Francis
the
second
one
of
the
Noblest
and
most
vertuous
Princes
that
lived
in
those
times
,
as
he
was
held
by
all
men
.
This
is
Arge●…es
his
relation
,
who
affirmes
hee
hath
found
among
the
Records
of
Britanny
the
grant
of
this
County
,
together
with
the
Names
of
the
Churches
,
Monasteries
,
and
Priories
therein
:
but
if
the
Duke
should
die
without
heires
of
his
body
,
the
Reversion
should
fall
▪
to
the
King
.
The
Embassadours
or
Deputies
(
as
Hee
〈◊〉
them
)
could
not
have
accesse
unto
the
Duke
,
being
come
to
a
season
that
He
was
beside
Himselfe
an
infirmity
He
was
often
subject
unto
)
▪
whereupon
they
made
their
adresses
to
Peter
Landais
,
who
had
power
to
dispose
of
the
Prince
and
State
as
He
pleased
.
The
large
sums
of
English
money
made
him
listen
to
what
they
propounded
:
his
base
minde
(
not
valuing
Honour
)
made
him
accept
of
the
Offer
,
but
not
in
such
manner
as
it
was
propounded
.
For
He
being
the
man
that
was
to
deliver
up
the
Earle
(
the
Duke
not
being
in
condition
either
to
yeild
him
,
or
to
detaine
Him
)
He
would
have
Richmondshire
to
himselfe
;
whereupon
many
Messengers
were
sundry
times
dispatcht
for
England
,
which
was
the
Earles
safety
:
for
these
practises
being
discovered
in
England
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Ely
being
adve●…tised
in
〈◊〉
,
He
speedily
gave
the
Earle
notice
thereof
advising
him
immediately
to
depart
from
thence
,
for
that
He
was
bought
and
sold
betweene
Richard
and
those
who
were
of
chiefe
authority
in
that
State
;
so
as
if
He
did
not
sodainely
save
himselfe
▪
He
would
fall
into
his
enemies
hands
.
The
Earle
received
this
advertisement
when
▪
He
was
at
Vennes
,
from
whence
hee
sent
〈◊〉
France
〈◊〉
a
safe-conduct
,
which
was
by
the
King
thereof
without
delay
sent
him
:
and
it
being
impossible
to
save
Himselfe
and
all
his
Partakers
,
at
the
same
time
,
he
feigned
to
send
the
Lords
that
were
with
him
to
visit
the
Duke
at
Rennes
;
giving
order
to
the
Earle
of
Pembroke
,
who
conducted
them
,
that
when
they
should
be
upon
the
Confines
,
He
should
immediately
quit
the
Countrey
;
as
he
did
:
whilst
He
himselfe
,
feigning
two
dayes
after
to
visit
a
friend
of
his
not
farre
from
Vannes
,
got
on
horse-back
,
waited
on
onely
by
Five
servants
;
and
when
He
was
entred
the
Wood
,
He
put
on
one
of
His
servants
Coates
and
got
by
By-wayes
out
of
the
State
,
and
arrived
at
Aniou
whether
the
Earle
of
Pembroke
with
the
rest
were
,
but
long
before
,
come
.
His
escape
was
the
easier
in
that
it
was
not
suspected
;
having
left
above
three
Hundred
English
,
all
of
His
Retinue
behinde
him
in
Vennes
;
otherwise
it
would
have
gone
ill
with
Him
:
For
Peter
had
already
raised
people
,
and
appointed
Commanders
over
them
,
who
were
within
three
dayes
to
have
beene
at
Vennes
to
have
detained
Him
;
hearing
(
by
what
meanes
I
cannot
tell
)
of
his
Departure
,
he
dispatched
so
speedily
after
Him
,
as
those
who
had
the
Commission
to
stay
Him
,
got
to
the
uttermost
bounds
of
Britanny
not
above
an
Houre
after
He
was
gone
out
of
them
.
The
Duke
,
being
this
time
returned
to
His
perfect
sence
,
was
displeased
hereat
,
thinking
this
might
redound
to
his
Dishonour
:
He
chid
Landais
;
and
commanded
that
all
the
English
that
were
left
in
Vennes
should
be
suffered
to
depart
,
making
them
to
be
defrayed
not
onely
whilst
they
were
in
His
State
,
but
till
they
came
to
their
Master
;
to
whom
He
likewise
sent
the
Money
He
had
promised
,
by
Edward
Woodvile
and
Edward
Poinings
two
English
Gentlemen
:
for
the
which
the
Earle
returned
Him
many
Thankes
;
saying
,
He
should
not
be
at
quiet
till
Fortune
had
befriended
Him
with
some
meanes
whereby
in
some
sort
to
requite
His
infinite
Obligation
to
the
Duke
▪
by
whose
favour
only
He
lived
.
King
Charles
was
then
at
Langres
;
whither
the
Earle
went
to
Him
and
acquainted
Him
with
the
reason
of
His
flight
from
Britanny
,
and
how
the
Nobility
and
People
of
England
had
sent
for
Him
to
free
them
from
Richards
tyranny
.
Hee
intreated
his
assistance
;
which
was
not
hard
to
obtaine
from
so
generous
a
Prince
as
Hee
was
,
against
one
who
for
his
notorious
wickednesse
was
abhorred
by
all
men
.
The
King
bad
him
be
of
good
comfort
,
promised
to
assist
him
,
and
brought
him
on
his
way
to
Montargis
,
treating
the
Lords
that
were
with
him
with
hospitality
becomming
a
King
;
whilst
thus
he
was
ordering
his
affaires
,
Fortune
,
the
better
to
encourage
him
,
sent
unto
him
a
man
,
not
onely
forgotten
but
who
was
little
better
then
thought
dead
;
Iohn
Vere
,
Earle
of
Oxford
,
who
after
the
Battell
at
Barnet
,
had
gotten
into
Scotland
,
from
thence
to
France
,
and
from
thence
had
made
himselfe
Master
of
Saint
Michales
Mount
in
Co●…wall
:
where
being
besieged
,
and
yeilding
up
the
place
,
King
Edward
had
sent
him
prisoner
.
This
Noble-man
had
so
farre
prevailed
with
Sir
Iames
Blunt
Captaine
of
that
Fort
,
and
Sir
Iohn
Fortescue
Porrer
of
Callis
,
that
he
did
not
onely
obtaine
his
liberty
,
but
got
them
to
forsake
their
commands
,
and
go
along
with
him
to
put
themselves
under
the
conduct
of
the
Earle
of
Richmond
.
But
Blunt
having
left
his
Wife
and
all
his
goods
in
Hammes
,
he
fortified
it
compleately
,
and
added
to
the
usuall
garison
an
extraordinary
number
of
Souldiers
,
to
the
end
that
if
they
should
be
besieged
they
might
defend
themselves
till
Fortune
had
turned
her
back
upon
Richard
.
The
Earle
tooke
this
unexpected
Liberty
of
the
Earle
of
Oxford
as
a
good
augury
:
for
being
of
Noble
Blood
,
of
esteemed
valour
,
of
praise-worthy
constancy
,
(
having
beene
alwayes
a
sider
with
the
House
of
Lancaster
)
one
in
whom
vertues
disputed
for
precedency
,
in
whom
wisdome
and
valour
were
rivalls
;
he
thought
God
had
given
him
his
Liberty
at
this
so
necessary
time
,
that
hee
might
assist
him
.
The
King
being
returned
to
Paris
,
the
Earles
retinue
increased
;
all
that
were
fled
from
England
,
as
well
as
all
the
English
that
were
in
those
parts
,
either
as
Schollers
in
the
Universities
,
or
returning
from
their
Travells
,
flockt
unto
him
:
amongst
which
one
Richard
Fox
a
Secular
Priest
,
a
man
of
very
good
parts
,
who
was
shortly
after
advanced
to
great
places
and
dignities
.
Richard
this
meane
while
was
not
wanting
to
Himselfe
;
his
spirits
were
bent
upon
his
Owne
Preservation
,
and
the
preservation
of
the
Crowne
which
hee
unworthily
wore
:
and
though
he
saw
both
Heaven
and
Earth
conspired
against
him
,
yet
hee
thought
by
his
own
Wil
nesse
to
make
his
party
good
in
despight
of
them
both
.
But
when
he
understood
the
Earle
was
fled
out
of
Britanny
,
he
was
much
amazed
;
his
safety
consisted
in
his
hopes
of
having
Him
in
his
power
,
which
now
fayling
him
he
began
to
feare
:
his
enemies
forces
consisted
now
of
both
the
factions
;
for
by
the
Match
with
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
,
he
had
united
the
faction
of
Yorke
to
his
owne
of
Lancaster
;
so
as
the
claime
of
Yorke
falling
upon
him
by
his
Marrying
the
right
Heire
,
he
was
sure
to
meet
with
great
Opposition
:
His
onely
remedy
was
to
breake
the
Match
;
but
barely
to
breake
it
was
not
enough
:
he
must
do
more
,
and
by
fore-casting
the
worst
,
do
what
was
best
for
Him
.
He
thought
how
to
strengthen
himselfe
by
the
same
pretences
,
notwithstanding
his
being
therein
opposed
,
by
the
Laws
,
Blood
and
Enmity
;
he
would
marry
his
Neece
:
Incest
would
serve
but
as
a
Laurell
to
crowne
all
other
his
abominations
:
He
could
easily
without
any
scruple
rid
himselfe
of
his
present
Wife
:
His
conscience
was
so
stecled
over
as
it
could
not
suffer
compunction
:
As
for
the
opinion
of
the
World
,
who
regards
not
Honour
,
values
not
shame
:
His
subjects
hatred
was
not
to
be
respected
;
so
long
as
with
a
Rod
of
Iron
he
could
keepe
them
in
obedience
.
That
which
he
pitcht
upon
was
,
Deceit
,
Slaughter
,
and
Incest
:
for
Deceit
;
with
Allurements
and
faire
Promises
to
sweeten
the
Queene
Mothers
distastes
;
and
thereby
to
make
way
for
the
other
two
;
his
Wives
Death
,
and
his
Marriage
with
his
Neece
.
He
chose
people
fit
for
this
office
.
They
excused
what
was
past
;
they
made
her
believe
the
King
was
much
troubled
for
his
much
beloved
Neeces
:
that
he
was
sorry
they
should
make
themselves
voluntary
prisoners
,
that
they
mistrusted
the
naturrall
inclination
and
love
of
an
Unkle
,
who
,
as
if
he
were
their
Father
thought
of
nothing
but
their
Good
:
That
his
chiefest
desire
was
to
treate
them
according
to
their
Birth
and
his
Affection
:
to
have
them
in
Court
;
to
finde
out
good
Husbands
for
them
,
and
see
them
well
bestowed
:
and
that
if
it
should
be
his
fortune
to
lose
his
Wife
(
whose
indispositions
were
such
as
there
was
no
great
hope
of
her
Life
)
his
resolution
was
to
make
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
his
Queene
:
that
the
Neerenesse
of
Bloud
would
prove
no
impediment
;
Lawes
were
not
without
some
Exceptions
,
and
were
to
be
dispenced
withall
,
when
the
Necessity
of
the
State
,
the
Quiet
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
the
Peoples
safety
did
require
it
:
They
forgate
not
the
Marquis
Dorset
promising
him
Mountaines
of
Gold
if
he
would
returne
to
England
:
they
shewed
how
the
way
he
was
in
was
dangerous
;
that
he
should
rather
hope
upon
a
fortune
already
made
,
then
to
be
made
;
that
old
wayes
were
plaine
,
and
sure
;
New
ones
,
slippery
and
Precipitious
.
These
men
with
these
and
the
like
conceptions
knew
so
advantageously
to
behave
themselves
,
that
the
Queene
at
the
very
first
Onset
gave
them
Hearing
,
and
began
to
Melt
;
and
at
the
second
,
gave
consent
to
All
that
the
King
desired
:
forgeting
her
sonnes
deaths
,
her
Husbands
Infamy
,
who
was
divulged
to
be
a
Bastard
;
her
own
shame
,
her
marriage
being
in
the
Pulpit
said
to
be
Adulterous
,
she
a
Concubine
,
and
her
Daughters
illegitimate
;
and
(
which
most
imported
)
the
Promise
she
had
made
to
the
Countesse
of
Richmond
concerning
the
Marriage
of
her
eldest
daughter
sealed
with
an
Oath
:
All
these
things
were
to
her
as
if
they
never
had
beene
:
Ambition
so
farre
prevailed
with
her
,
as
to
make
her
faulty
to
her
owne
Honour
,
to
the
safety
of
her
Daughters
,
to
the
Generosity
of
her
past
actions
,
and
to
her
conscience
;
not
regarding
Oathes
when
put
in
balance
with
the
Perswasions
of
him
,
who
had
alwayes
done
her
mischiefe
.
Being
thus
abused
shee
dispatcht
away
a
Messenger
to
her
Son
Dorset
,
who
was
in
France
,
commanding
him
that
he
should
leave
the
Earle
and
come
for
England
;
telling
him
that
all
past
injuries
were
forgotten
,
and
forgiven
,
and
were
to
be
repair●…d
with
Honours
and
Preferments
;
for
that
the
King
desired
nothing
more
then
how
to
give
him
satisfaction
.
Richard
having
obtained
the
First
of
his
three
designes
(
having
reconciled
his
Sister
in
Law
,
and
his
Neeces
being
come
to
the
Court
,
where
they
were
by
him
with
great
Solemnity
received
)
the
other
Two
remained
:
the
Second
would
bee
imperfect
without
the
Third
;
and
the
Third
was
impossible
without
the
Second
:
Hee
could
not
marry
his
Neece
,
except
his
Wife
were
dead
;
upon
this
therefore
hee
wholly
bent
his
thoughts
,
Hee
considered
that
by
putting
her
to
a
Violent
death
hee
might
alienate
his
peoples
hearts
,
which
hee
somewhat
gained
upon
by
his
hypocriticall
proceedings
,
which
made
them
believe
he
was
changed
in
life
and
disposition
:
so
as
a
Relapse
would
prove
dangerous
to
him
,
and
make
him
not
to
be
believed
in
what
for
the
future
he
was
to
counterfeit
.
He
lighed
upon
a
meanes
never
dreamt
of
any
Divell
in
Hell
:
that
Griefe
,
Melancholy
,
and
Feare
,
might
joyntly
worke
that
effect
in
her
without
Scandall
,
which
Sword
nor
Poyson
could
not
doe
but
with
Scandall
.
He
forbare
her
bed
,
nor
would
he
Speake
with
her
;
not
onely
denying
her
his
Company
,
but
his
Sight
:
He
began
to
bewaile
his
misfortune
,
in
that
he
had
a
wife
that
was
Barren
,
who
would
beare
him
no
Children
;
a
curse
which
did
so
wound
his
Soule
,
as
it
would
in
short
time
cost
him
his
Life
:
he
made
knowne
this
his
great
sorrow
to
the
Archbishop
of
Yorke
,
whom
he
had
newly
set
at
liberty
,
being
sure
he
would
acquaint
his
wife
with
it
,
and
hoping
it
might
worke
the
Effect
he
desired
.
The
Archbishop
,
who
was
a
wise
man
,
and
very
well
knew
Richards
disposition
,
spake
hereof
with
some
of
his
most
intimate
friends
,
judging
the
unfortunate
Ladies
life
to
be
of
no
long
durance
.
The
King
shortly
after
made
it
to
be
noised
abroad
that
she
was
Dead
,
to
the
end
her
death
when
it
should
happen
,
might
be
the
lesse
strange
,
mens
eares
being
accustomed
thereunto
;
and
he
made
the
bruite
of
her
death
arrive
at
her
owne
eares
:
all
this
was
done
,
in
hope
that
the
violence
of
Griefe
would
kill
her
;
or
if
not
,
that
he
might
with
the
lesse
Noise
make
her
away
,
who
had
been
so
Often
thought
Dead
.
The
Queen
,
who
was
a
Tender
Lady
,
and
not
able
to
resist
so
many
machinations
,
was
hereat
much
dismayde
,
knowing
that
Tempests
use
to
follow
Thunder
,
especially
in
so
perverse
a
Climate
as
that
of
her
Husbands
:
she
ran
much
afflicted
to
him
,
to
know
wherein
she
had
so
Highly
offended
him
,
as
that
he
thought
her
not
onely
worthy
of
his
Hatred
,
which
was
apparently
seene
,
but
of
the
Punishment
which
being
to
befall
her
,
the
world
thought
her
dead
Already
?
His
answer
was
pleasant
in
words
,
but
of
sad
Sense
,
mingled
with
Smiles
,
which
gave
her
more
cause
of
Suspition
then
of
Comfort
.
She
went
backe
to
her
owne
lodgings
,
where
not
many
daies
after
she
departed
this
life
:
whether
of
Griefe
or
Poyson
,
it
is
not
certaine
;
those
who
judge
by
likelihood
,
thinke
the
last
.
This
Princesse
was
borne
under
an
unhappy
Constellation
,
as
well
in
respect
of
her Selfe
,
as
of
those
who
did
any
waies
appertaine
unto
her
.
She
was
daughter
to
Richard
Nevill
Earle
of
Warwicke
and
Salisbury
,
a
Peere
of
greatest
Power
and
Repute
that
ever
England
had
;
her
Grand-father
was
beheaded
,
her
Father
and
her
Unkle
were
slaine
in
the
battell
at
Barnet
;
her
Nephew
,
Son
to
her
Sister
the
Dutchesse
of
Clarence
was
beheaded
by
Henry
the
Seventh
;
and
her
Neece
his
Sister
,
by
Henry
the
Eighth
,
both
her
Husbands
came
to
violent
ends
;
the
First
,
Sonne
to
Henrys
the
sixt
,
slaine
by
this
her
second
Husband
;
and
He
by
others
(
as
wee
shall
shortly
see
)
.
She
was
in
her
Life
time
bereft
of
the
onely
sonne
she
had
by
him
.
Lastly
,
as
for
her
owne
death
what
ever
it
was
,
it
could
not
but
be
happy
for
Her
,
she
being
thereby
freed
from
the
hands
of
so
cruell
a
Monster
.
Two
of
Richards
designes
being
obtained
,
the
Third
yet
remained
,
his
marriage
with
his
Neece
.
He
began
to
make
love
unto
her
,
but
it
was
not
love
that
troubled
him
(
though
he
would
have
it
so
believed
)
hee
was
troubled
with
thoughts
of
another
nature
:
To
see
so
many
of
the
prime
Nobility
fled
into
France
to
the
Earle
of
Richmond
,
to
see
himselfe
so
nauseous
to
his
People
,
as
they
were
ready
to
vomit
him
out
,
and
that
the
Conspiracy
Discovered
,
but
not
Extinct
,
had
made
the
Conspirators
the
more
wary
;
these
were
the
businesses
which
excluded
his
feyned
love
;
love
being
fed
by
Idlenesse
,
Delights
,
and
want
of
other
affaires
whereon
to
imploy
ones
thoughts
.
He
was
jealous
of
none
more
then
the
Lord
Stanley
,
father
in
law
to
the
Earle
:
his
brother
Sir
William
Stanley
,
Gilbert
Talbot
,
and
hundreds
of
others
did
not
so
much
trouble
him
as
did
He
alone
:
insomuch
as
this
Lord
Stanley
being
desirous
to
returne
to
his
Countrey-house
,
under
pretence
of
some
domesticall
affaires
,
(
but
in
effect
,
that
hee
might
be
ready
at
the
arrivall
of
his
sonne
in
Law
whom
he
daily
expected
)
he
would
not
suffer
himto
goe
,
unlesse
hee
would
leave
his
Eldest
sonne
George
Stanley
in
Court
,
reputing
him
a
sufficient
hostage
for
his
Fathers
loyalty
.
When
he
understood
of
Blunts
rebellion
,
how
that
the
Earle
of
Oxford
had
escaped
out
of
prison
;
and
how
that
Both
of
1485.
them
having
betaken
themselves
to
the
Earle
of
Richmond
,
they
had
delivered
up
unto
him
the
Castle
of
Hammes
;
hee
gave
order
to
have
it
besieged
by
the
garrison
of
Calais
;
and
Richmond
sent
the
Earle
of
Oxford
with
a
great
many
Souldiers
to
raise
the
siege
;
who
having
encamped
himselfe
not
farre
from
the
Besiegers
,
passed
Thomas
Brandon
with
Thirty
commanded
men
into
the
Town
,
which
so
encouraged
the
Besieged
,
as
that
the
Enemy
being
shot
at
,
at
the
same
time
,
from
the
Town
,
from
the
Castle
,
and
from
Oxfords
campe
,
offered
a
Blanke
paper
,
into
which
they
might
enter
what
Conditions
they
pleased
,
so
as
they
would
surrender
up
the
place
.
The
Earle
of
Oxford
who
considered
that
the
possession
of
Hammes
was
not
of
any
consequence
to
the
getting
of
the
Kingdome
,
which
they
were
in
pursuit
of
;
and
that
it
was
succoured
onely
out
of
a
desire
to
save
the
Garrison
,
and
Iames
Blunts
wife
,
together
with
their
Goods
,
willingly
surrendred
up
the
place
;
taking
from
thence
the
Men
,
Munition
,
Victuals
,
Cannon
,
and
all
that
was
there
of
any
value
,
which
he
brought
all
safe
to
Ba●…is
.
Richard
was
so
puft
up
with
this
appearance
of
victory
,
as
he
believed
that
to
be
true
,
which
was
falsely
informed
him
:
That
he
Earle
of
Richmond
,
weary
of
the
large
promises
made
him
by
Charles
to
assist
him
with
Powerfull
succours
,
was
faine
to
content
himselfe
with
very
small
ones
,
in
which
he
likewise
found
himselfe
to
be
abused
.
Whereupon
thinking
his
men
of
warre
upon
the
Narrow
Seas
,
and
the
troops
of
men
he
had
disposed
upon
the
Sea-coasts
,
to
be
superfluous
,
he
recalled
his
ships
,
and
disbanded
his
men
:
judging
that
the
Nobility
which
inhabited
the
maritine
parts
(
particularly
those
of
Wales
)
were
sufficient
to
take
order
that
the
enemy
should
not
land
unfought
withalland
unbeaten
.
The
information
which
was
given
to
Richard
,
though
in
effect
it
was
false
,
yet
it
bare
with
it
so
many
likelyhoods
of
Truth
,
as
were
sufficient
to
make
him
believe
that
the
Earle
of
Richmond
,
abandoned
by
Charles
,
was
not
likely
to
trouble
him
with
any
forces
he
should
receive
from
Him
;
and
this
was
the
occasion
:
Charles
being
in
his
Fourteenth
yeere
of
age
under
the
government
of
his
Sister
Anne
,
wife
to
Peter
of
Bourbon
,
Lord
of
Beau-ieu
;
and
according
to
the
Ordinance
of
Charles
the
fifth
his
predecessour
,
free
from
Guardian-ship
;
the
Princes
of
the
Blood
did
notwithstanding
aspire
to
the
Regency
,
under
pretence
of
the
weaknesse
of
his
Constitution
,
and
of
his
being
ill
brought
up
,
he
having
till
then
been
onely
brought
up
in
Childish
sports
,
not
being
taught
so
much
as
to
Read
.
The
pretenders
hereunto
were
,
the
Duke
of
Orleans
first
Prince
of
the
Blood
,
and
Peter
of
Bourbon
in
his
wifes
right
,
she
being
thereunto
named
by
the
late
Lewis
:
and
great
troubles
were
likely
hereupon
to
have
ensued
,
had
not
the
State
,
by
committing
the
Kings
person
(
according
to
his
fathers
will
)
to
his
sisters
custody
,
determined
that
the
Kingdome
should
have
no
Regent
,
but
should
be
governed
by
the
Counsell
of
State
,
composed
of
Twelve
personages
,
to
be
chosen
for
their
worth
and
Quality
.
So
as
France
being
in
this
condition
,
the
Earle
could
not
obtaine
what
was
promised
him
,
since
it
was
not
the
King
Alone
that
could
effect
it
;
and
the
Twelve
,
though
willing
to
assist
him
found
many
Difficulties
therein
,
but
were
especially
hindred
,
through
feare
of
a
Civill
warre
within
themselves
.
At
the
same
time
the
Marquesse
Dorset
attempted
to
escape
away
;
his
Mothers
advertisements
,
which
filled
him
with
high
hopes
,
and
the
rubbes
he
saw
the
Earle
met
withall
made
him
tacke
about
,
and
side
with
Richard
.
He
went
out
of
Paris
secretly
by
night
,
taking
his
way
for
Flanders
,
that
from
thence
hee
might
passe
into
England
:
but
the
Earle
being
informed
thereof
,
and
having
gotten
leave
from
the
King
to
stop
him
wheresoever
he
should
be
found
,
sent
into
all
parts
after
him
,
and
Humphrey
Chenie
had
the
fortune
to
light
upon
him
,
who
with
Perswasions
and
faire
Promises
brought
him
backe
:
otherwise
he
might
have
proved
very
prejudiciall
to
them
,
for
hee
knew
the
very
bottome
of
all
their
designes
.
But
this
chance
made
the
Earle
very
much
apprehend
,
that
through
delay
he
might
either
Lose
or
Ruine
his
friends
;
he
therefore
judged
it
necessary
to
attempt
that
with
a
Few
which
he
could
not
with
Many
.
He
borrowed
money
of
the
King
,
and
many
others
,
to
whom
he
left
as
in
pawne
Sir
Iohn
Bourchier
and
the
Marquesse
Dorset
,
whom
hee
did
not
assie
in
,
to
have
him
neere
him
.
Thus
having
assembled
together
certaine
Souldiers
,
hee
went
to
Roan
,
expecting
there
till
the
ships
came
to
Harfleur
which
were
to
carry
him
over
.
Here
he
understood
of
the
death
of
King
Richards
wife
,
how
he
had
resolved
to
marry
his
neece
,
who
by
her
mother
was
promised
unto
Him
;
and
that
Cecilie
the
Second
daughter
was
married
(
which
was
false
)
to
one
of
so
base
condition
as
his
pedegree
was
not
knowne
:
hereat
hee
was
much
troubled
,
as
were
likewise
all
the
Lords
that
were
with
him
;
since
the
hopes
which
they
had
built
unto
themselves
upon
the
Yorkish
faction
were
vanished
by
vertue
of
the
aforesaid
marriage
.
Consultation
was
held
what
was
to
be
done
;
it
was
judged
a
rash
resolution
to
undertake
so
dangerous
a
businesse
with
such
a
Handfull
of
people
:
The
resolutions
which
they
pitcht
upon
were
;
not
to
stirre
till
they
should
have
new
advertisements
from
beyond
the
Seas
;
and
to
entice
over
to
their
party
Sir
Walter
Herbert
,
a
Gentleman
of
a
great
family
,
and
of
a
great
power
in
Wales
,
promising
that
the
Earle
should
marry
His
sister
;
and
to
send
a
Gentleman
to
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
who
had
married
the
Other
sister
;
to
the
end
that
he
might
negotiate
the
businesse
.
But
nothing
ensued
hereon
;
for
finding
the
passage
shut
up
,
the
messenger
returned
not
doing
any
thing
.
But
having
much
about
the
same
time
received
Letters
from
Morgan
Ridwell
,
a
Lawyer
and
a
Confident
of
his
,
with
newes
that
Sir
Rice
ap
Thomas
and
Captaine
Savage
,
two
men
of
great
retinue
in
Wales
,
would
declare
themselves
for
him
;
and
that
Reynald
Bray
had
in
his
possession
great
summes
of
money
to
pay
the
Souldier
;
so
as
he
should
doe
well
to
make
haste
,
and
land
in
Wales
,
since
delay
might
be
prejudiciall
to
him
:
hee
tooke
shipping
on
the
fifteenth
of
August
,
having
but
a
few
ships
and
two
thousand
Souldiers
with
him
.
In
seven
daies
space
he
landed
at
Milford-haven
in
Wales
;
from
whence
passing
on
to
Dale
,
(
a
place
wherein
all
Winter
long
troopes
of
Souldiers
had
beene
kept
to
hinder
his
landing
)
he
went
to
West-Hereford
,
where
he
was
entertained
with
all
sort
of
content
by
the
inhabitants
.
Here
he
understood
that
Sir
Rice
ap
Thomas
and
Captaine
Savage
had
declared
themselves
for
Richard
,
which
if
it
had
beene
true
,
the
businesse
had
beene
ended
.
Upon
such
like
occasions
diversity
of
Newes
useth
to
be
spread
abroad
,
good
or
bad
according
as
people
hope
or
suspect
.
Those
who
were
with
him
were
much
amated
at
this
,
till
they
were
comforted
with
a
later
advertisement
.
Arnold
Butler
a
very
valiant
Commander
,
and
one
that
in
former
times
had
been
no
great
well-wisher
to
the
Earle
,
gave
him
to
understand
,
that
those
of
Pembrokeshire
were
ready
to
obey
Iasper
Earle
of
Pembroke
,
his
unkle
and
their
naturall
Lord
:
that
therefore
he
might
make
use
of
this
advantage
:
the
Earle
being
herewithall
encouraged
,
marched
on
to
Cardigan
,
his
camp
increasing
every
houre
,
by
people
which
flocked
unto
him
.
But
here
he
heard
newes
againe
that
Sir
Walter
Herbert
(
he
whose
sister
the
Earle
had
thought
to
have
married
)
was
in
Caermarthen
,
with
intention
to
oppose
him
;
the
which
did
much
affright
him
,
for
hee
did
thinke
to
finde
him
an
enemy
;
so
as
whilst
they
betake
themselves
to
their
Armes
,
with
an
intention
to
fight
with
him
,
the
Scouts
who
were
sent
before
to
discover
the
Countrey
,
returned
with
newes
that
there
was
no
enemy
to
be
seen
,
the
Countrey
being
open
,
free
,
and
voyd
of
Opposition
.
This
contentment
was
augmented
by
the
comming
of
Richard
Griffith
,
and
Iohn
Morgan
,
with
a
great
many
fighting
men
:
and
though
Griffith
was
a
confederate
of
Sir
Walter
Herberts
,
and
of
Rice
ap
Thomas
(
of
whose
inclinations
he
was
doubtfull
)
yet
the
Earle
forbare
not
to
march
on
,
fighting
with
,
and
beating
as
many
as
opposed
him
,
that
hee
might
leave
no
enemies
behind
him
.
But
seeing
himselfe
reduced
to
such
termes
as
he
was
not
to
hope
for
safety
but
by
victory
,
it
being
impossible
for
him
to
Retreate
;
and
that
Sir
Walter
Herbert
and
Rice
ap
Thomas
drawing
neere
him
,
to
hinder
his
passage
,
hee
could
not
without
more
helpe
make
any
long
resistance
;
he
wrote
to
his
Mother
,
to
his
Father
in
Law
,
and
his
Father
in
Lawes
brother
,
and
to
Sir
Gilbert
Talbot
:
That
being
come
upon
Their
Advice
into
England
,
it
was
Their
Aydes
that
must
sustaine
him
;
for
he
having
but
a
Few
people
with
him
,
if
hee
were
Once
defeated
,
hee
was
defeated
for
Ever
:
That
the
Countrey
hee
was
to
passe
over
,
was
of
a
great
Length
:
That
reason
required
hee
should
passe
the
Severne
at
Shrewsbury
,
to
come
to
London
:
That
they
should
thinke
how
to
succour
him
in
Time
;
otherwise
their
succours
would
be
too
Late
for
Him
,
and
Ruinous
for
Themselves
:
That
their
communication
being
necessary
for
his
Counsels
,
they
should
come
Suddenly
,
least
Delay
might
marre
All
:
That
Temporizing
was
the
Ruine
of
Designes
:
That
if
Dissimulation
had
been
requisite
till
Now
,
it
was
now
no
more
So
,
but
Harmefull
:
for
that
thereby
those
who
yet
had
courage
would
be
disheartned
.
This
dispatch
being
sent
away
by
a
faithfull
servant
,
he
resolved
to
fight
with
whoever
should
oppose
him
:
it
was
the
onely
way
to
worke
his
ends
;
Regality
was
not
to
be
had
but
by
Regall
valour
.
Hee
tooke
his
way
towards
Shrewsbury
,
and
in
his
march
met
with
Rice
ap
Thomas
,
who
with
a
considerable
number
of
Welshmen
swore
Fealty
to
him
,
the
Earle
having
two
daies
before
promised
to
make
him
President
of
Wales
,
as
soone
as
hee
should
be
King
,
(
which
accordingly
hee
did
.
)
Being
come
to
Shrewsbury
hee
met
with
an
answer
from
his
Mother
and
the
Others
,
according
to
his
desire
.
From
thence
hee
past
on
to
Newport
,
where
Sir
Gilbert
Talbot
with
two
thousand
men
came
to
meet
him
;
as
likewise
did
Sir
William
Stanley
at
Stafford
,
where
hee
made
some
stay
to
refresh
his
people
.
Sir
William
after
he
had
a
long
time
consulted
with
the
Earle
,
returned
to
his
Troopes
,
which
being
defrayed
by
his
brother
,
were
not
farre
of
.
The
next
day
hee
came
to
Litchfield
,
where
being
come
by
Night
,
hee
lay
in
the
Field
;
and
the
next
day
was
by
the
Townesmen
received
into
the
City
as
their
Prince
.
The
Lord
Stanley
had
been
there
two
daies
before
with
his
Souldiers
,
and
was
gone
from
thence
to
make
way
for
the
Earle
,
and
that
he
might
not
be
seene
in
his
company
:
he
was
cautelous
in
what
he
did
by
reason
of
his
Sonne
who
was
left
Hostage
with
Richard
,
and
who
otherwise
would
have
lost
his
life
.
Richard
(
who
at
this
time
was
at
Nottingham
)
knew
of
the
Earles
arrivall
;
but
with
such
a
relation
of
his
inconsiderable
forces
,
as
he
made
no
Account
of
him
.
He
thought
he
was
come
onely
with
those
who
had
fled
to
him
from
England
,
and
that
his
Forces
consisted
meerly
of
Banisht
men
,
who
growne
desperate
,
betooke
themselves
to
their
last
refuge
:
as
for
others
,
he
perswaded
himselfe
there
would
not
be
any
one
that
durst
declare
himselfe
for
him
:
so
as
the
rashnesse
of
a
desperate
man
was
not
worthy
his
trouble
:
hee
thought
it
would
be
beneath
Him
to
take
Notice
of
him
;
and
that
Sir
Walter
Herbert
and
Rice
ap
Thomas
were
sufficient
of
Themselves
either
to
beate
him
,
or
to
make
him
ignominiously
surrender
himselfe
.
But
afterwards
well
weighing
the
Consequences
,
hee
was
of
another
minde
:
his
affaires
appeared
to
be
in
a
condition
not
to
be
trusted
to
Other
mens
directions
,
by
reason
of
his
being
so
generally
Hated
;
and
the
wicked
meanes
used
in
his
usurping
of
the
Crowne
.
He
therefore
thought
it
not
safe
for
him
to
confide
in
Others
;
and
having
a
Scrutiny
of
such
as
were
most
Interressed
in
the
preservation
of
his
Person
and
Dignity
,
from
out
the
not
many
he
chose
Iohn
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
,
and
the
Earle
of
Survey
;
giving
them
Commission
to
gather
together
the
best
and
most
trusty
of
such
as
did
depend
upon
them
,
and
come
unto
him
:
and
he
gave
order
to
Robert
Brackenbury
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
that
he
should
raise
all
the
force
hee
could
,
and
bring
along
with
him
as
his
companions
in
Armes
Sir
Thomas
Bourcher
and
Sir
Walter
Hungerford
;
not
for
that
hee
expected
any
service
from
them
,
but
that
being
jealous
of
them
,
he
feared
lest
they
might
conspire
against
him
.
All
these
his
foresights
did
not
satisfie
him
,
when
hee
understood
the
Earle
had
past
the
Severne
.
He
then
began
to
mistrust
his
affaires
,
and
to
complaine
of
those
who
had
promised
to
defend
the
passage
:
Now
it
was
that
he
saw
his
businesse
was
not
to
be
trusted
to
any
Third
party
;
and
growing
to
distrust
all
men
,
he
went
himselfe
in
Person
in
the
head
of
his
Army
to
give
him
battell
:
executing
Himselfe
the
duty
of
a
Sergeant
Major
.
He
came
by
night
to
Leicester
upon
a
white
Steede
,
environed
by
his
Guards
and
great
number
of
Foot
,
with
a
staring
and
threatning
Countenance
answerable
to
the
speeches
hee
uttered
against
such
as
forsaking
Him
,
had
denied
him
to
be
their
King
;
or
who
by
abandoning
him
Hereafter
,
were
to
doe
so
.
The
Earle
hearing
of
his
approach
,
encamped
himselfe
neere
to
Tamworth
,
where
in
the
mid-way
hee
was
met
by
Sir
Thomas
Bourcher
and
Sir
Walter
Hungerford
,
who
fearing
Richard
,
had
privately
stolne
from
Brackenburies
forces
.
The
like
from
Other
parts
did
divers
personages
of
good
condition
;
who
it
may
be
would
have
proved
his
Enemies
,
had
not
their
Hatred
to
Richard
moved
them
to
take
part
with
Him
.
Yet
this
Concourse
of
people
wherewith
hee
ought
to
have
been
comforted
,
freed
him
not
from
the
much
melancholy
caused
by
the
Lord
Stanley
,
who
kept
farre
from
him
,
and
in
a
posture
(
as
it
appeared
)
rather
to
be
Doubted
of
then
Hoped
in
.
As
hee
rode
thus
pensively
in
the
Reare
of
his
Troopes
,
hee
was
so
transported
with
sad
thoughts
,
that
hee
was
not
aware
how
hee
was
left
behind
,
with
not
above
twenty
Horse
with
him
:
the
Army
being
passed
on
,
and
having
encamped
it selfe
,
whilst
hee
through
the
Obscurity
of
the
Night
had
lost
the
Tract
thereof
.
He
wandred
up
and
downe
a
good
while
,
hoping
to
meet
with
some
of
them
,
or
to
heare
their
noise
;
but
neither
Finding
nor
Hearing
any
thing
of
them
,
hee
got
into
a
little
Village
,
fearing
lest
hee
might
be
knowne
,
taken
,
and
carried
to
the
Enemy
:
and
not
daring
to
aske
the
Inhabitants
any
questions
,
hee
continued
in
these
feares
till
the
Breake
of
Day
;
whilst
his
campe
was
more
troubled
then
Hee
,
not
dreaming
that
hee
had
Lost
his
Way
,
but
fearing
some
strange
Misfortune
had
befalne
him
.
'T
was
his
good
lucke
not
to
meet
with
any
enemy
:
but
when
hee
was
come
to
his
Army
,
hee
did
not
tell
them
that
hee
had
lost
his
way
through
Musing
or
Carelesnesse
,
but
that
he
stayed
purposely
behinde
to
Speake
with
some
hee
had
received
advantageous
advices
.
From
hence
he
went
to
finde
out
the
Stanleys
,
who
with
their
Militia
were
quartered
in
Aderston
;
hee
understood
the
falshood
of
his
suspition
;
and
how
that
the
Lord
Stanley
could
not
openly
declare
himselfe
for
Him
,
till
the
very
last
Up-shot
,
for
feare
lest
his
Sonne
might
suffer
for
it
:
after
divers
consultations
it
was
resolved
to
give
Battell
,
if
Richard
would
accept
it
.
At
his
returne
he
found
Sir
Iohn
Savage
,
Sir
Brian
Stamford
,
and
Sir
Simon
Digby
,
who
having
left
the
King
,
were
come
with
their
forces
to
serve
Him
.
Both
sides
were
equally
inclined
to
fight
;
moved
thereunto
out
of
their
Severall
feares
;
Richard
,
of
being
abandoned
;
the
Earle
,
that
his
followers
might
grow
weary
,
either
by
the
Incommodities
they
might
suffer
,
or
by
their
Expences
;
since
hee
had
no
Authority
but
what
they
of
Free
will
gave
him
.
But
Richards
condition
was
by
much
the
worse
of
the
two
,
for
still
Some
or
Other
fled
from
him
;
so
as
seeking
out
a
fit
place
to
fight
in
,
hee
encamped
himselfe
neere
a
Village
called
Bosworth
,
not
farre
from
Leicester
,
where
having
refreshed
his
people
hee
prepared
to
fight
.
They
say
that
the
night
preceding
he
in
his
sleepe
had
certaine
strange
fearefull
Apparitions
that
he
believed
to
be
Divels
,
which
troubling
him
,
broke
his
sleepe
,
leaving
him
so
affrighted
,
as
every
one
wondred
at
it
:
whereupon
he
who
had
alwaies
wont
to
appeare
Chearefull
in
fight
,
thought
that
if
now
any
Sadnesse
should
be
discovered
in
him
,
it
would
be
accounted
Cowardise
;
and
that
therefore
it
was
necessary
for
him
to
tell
his
Dreame
.
Hollingshead
layes
this
to
his
sting
of
Conscience
,
the
which
as
it
is
credible
,
so
is
it
incredible
that
when
a
man
drawes
neere
his
End
,
hee
is
by
some
internall
motions
admonished
thereof
.
Day
being
come
,
Richard
drew
forth
his
Troopes
,
putting
them
into
such
a
figure
as
for
terrour
sake
might
make
the
greatest
shew
.
Hee
made
the
Rankes
of
the
Vantguard
very
long
,
which
was
commanded
by
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
and
his
Sonne
the
Earle
of
Surrey
:
hee
Himselfe
led
on
the
Second
,
wherein
were
the
choicest
and
best
armed
men
;
and
which
was
guarded
on
the
Flankes
by
the
Horse
,
and
on
the
Front
by
Bowmen
.
For
all
his
Boasts
their
whole
number
was
but
very
Small
,
not
worthy
to
have
decided
the
controversie
for
a
private
Castle
,
muchlesse
a
Kingdome
.
But
it
behoved
him
to
hasten
;
as
well
for
that
His
Forces
were
by
much
greater
then
the
Earles
;
as
likewise
,
if
hee
should
have
Tarried
expecting
More
,
hee
might
have
runne
hazzard
of
Losing
those
he
had
:
for
Savage
,
Stamford
,
and
Digby
had
carried
along
with
them
a
great
many
fighting
men
.
The
Lord
Stanley
stood
as
stickler
betweene
them
,
who
having
taken
his
stand
betweene
the
two
Armies
with
three
thousand
Souldiers
,
afforded
Hopes
and
Feares
to
them
Both
:
for
being
desired
by
his
Sonne
in
Law
that
hee
would
come
to
take
the
care
of
Ordering
and
Commanding
his
men
,
his
answer
was
:
Let
him
doe
that
office
Himselfe
;
hee
would
come
when
he
should
see
convenient
time
:
and
to
Richard
(
who
swore
by
the
passion
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
if
hee
came
not
over
to
him
,
hee
would
cut
off
his
Sonnes
head
before
Dinner
)
hee
answered
:
Let
him
use
his
pleasure
;
howsoever
I
have
More
Sonnes
.
This
ambiguity
was
notwithstanding
his
Sonne
Stranges
safety
;
for
Richard
having
commanded
that
hee
should
be
beheaded
,
hee
suspended
the
Order
;
not
so
much
in
that
hee
was
Advised
thereunto
(
it
being
time
to
Fight
,
not
to
play
the
Executioner
)
as
that
hee
feared
lest
Stanleys
Cloud
which
threatned
a
Tempest
might
shoure
downe
upon
Him
;
as
it
did
,
in
a
season
when
hee
could
not
with
danger
to
the
other
avoyd
it
.
The
young
Strange
did
for
all
this
account
himselfe
as
a
Dead
man
,
being
assigned
over
a
prisoner
to
those
who
kept
the
Tent
Royall
:
and
certainely
hee
had
suffered
death
,
had
not
God
saved
his
Life
by
the
Kings
Death
.
The
Earle
was
not
troubled
at
his
Father
in
Law
's
answer
:
Hee
ordered
his
Souldiers
.
Hee
placed
the
Bow-men
in
the
Front
,
under
the
Conduct
of
the
Earle
of
Oxford
:
hee
gave
Sir
Gilbert
Talbot
charge
over
the
Right-wing
;
and
Sir
Iohn
Savage
command
over
the
Left
:
Hee
kept
for
Himselfe
and
His
Unkle
the
Earle
of
Pembroke
a
good
proportion
of
Horse
,
but
few
Foot
:
with
intention
to
joyne
with
the
Troopes
which
were
kept
as
a
Reserve
,
to
come
in
and
succour
where
need
should
require
.
All
his
Forces
exceeded
not
the
number
of
five
thousand
,
and
his
Father
in
Law
had
not
with
him
above
three
thousand
;
Richard
having
Twice
as
many
men
as
Both
they
put
together
.
The
One
and
the
Other
of
them
made
long
Speeches
to
their
Souldiers
.
Richard
had
much
adoe
to
colour
over
his
Cruelties
,
which
not
being
to
be
Denied
,
hee
slubber'd
them
over
,
not
naming
them
;
hoping
thereby
to
get
Absolution
.
For
what
remained
hee
said
,
That
hee
had
governed
the
Kingdome
by
meanes
of
their
Advice
and
Valour
:
Hee
had
punished
such
as
were
Seditious
and
Rebels
according
to
their
Merits
;
hee
hoped
to
doe
the
like
upon
the
same
occasion
:
Hee
held
the
Crowne
of
Them
,
't
was
They
that
ought
to
make
it
good
unto
him
:
An
unknowne
Welshman
contended
with
him
for
it
,
begotten
by
a
Father
lesse
knowne
then
Himselfe
;
whose
Forces
consisted
of
Banished
Delinquents
,
and
certaine
Britons
and
beggerly
French
,
come
to
plunder
their
Goods
,
ravish
their
Wives
,
and
kill
their
Children
:
A
better
occasion
then
this
could
not
be
met
withall
,
wherein
to
exercise
their
Valour
,
and
to
grow
angry
without
Sinne
or
Offending
God
;
since
thereby
they
were
made
ministers
of
his
Justice
,
and
their
Owne
Revengers
,
for
which
they
should
be
praised
of
all
Nations
:
As
concerning
victory
,
it
was
not
to
be
Doubted
;
since
they
were
to
fight
against
a
Handfull
of
two
sorts
of
people
so
often
Overcome
,
of
which
these
were
the
very
Scumme
,
led
on
by
Necessity
,
appearance
,
and
Number
;
a
number
notwithstanding
so
Small
as
would
make
up
the
third
part
of
Them
:
for
Himselfe
;
hee
promised
all
that
could
be
expected
from
a
generous
Prince
,
and
a
Valiant
Commander
;
which
the
Effects
should
Witnesse
;
for
he
resolved
not
to
quit
the
field
till
either
Conquerour
or
Dead
.
The
Earle
on
the
Other
side
,
being
got
to
the
highest
part
of
his
Campe
pleaded
the
Justice
of
his
Cause
;
shewing
how
necessary
the
Extirpation
of
so
cruell
and
monstrous
a
Tyrant
was
,
for
Publique
and
Private
good
:
That
there
was
not
a
more
praise-worthy
action
,
nor
more
conformable
to
whatsoever
Law
,
then
to
punish
Him
who
having
destroyed
his
Owne
house
,
by
the
Effusion
of
so
Innocent
Blood
,
and
Defamed
it
with
so
False
defamations
,
had
Slaine
,
impoverished
,
and
brought
to
an
ill
end
so
many
of
the
Nobility
,
onely
out
of
a
desire
to
Tyrannize
:
For
what
concerned
Himselfe
,
hee
would
say
nothing
;
from
whom
the
lawfull
inheritance
was
usurped
,
which
had
been
so
long
possessed
by
the
house
of
Lancaster
;
all
whose
Kings
had
been
men
of
Reputation
in
the
World
,
and
of
Glory
to
the
Kingdome
;
and
if
there
were
any
thing
amisse
in
the
Last
,
they
were
not
his
Faults
,
but
superabundant
Goodnesse
abused
by
wicked
people
:
It
was
to
be
believed
,
that
their
adversary
Outwardly
assailed
by
Their
forces
,
and
Inwardly
by
his
Owne
faults
,
must
needs
fall
;
since
Gods
judgements
the
Longer
they
are
in
comming
they
fall
the
Heavier
,
the
weight
of
Heavens
scourge
being
(
according
to
the
orders
of
Divine
justice
)
inevitable
:
It
was
not
to
be
endured
,
that
to
the
excesse
of
so
many
enormities
,
Incest
should
be
added
;
the
Onely
sinne
remaining
for
him
to
have
runne
through
the
whole
Catalogue
of
wickednesse
:
That
he
pretended
to
marry
his
Neece
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
,
to
honest
by
some
colourable
Title
,
his
unlawfull
possession
of
the
Crowne
;
the
which
being
due
to
Him
,
as
onely
true
Heire
,
and
therewithall
the
said
Princesse
(
who
was
promised
to
him
in
marriage
)
't
would
be
great
errour
in
Them
to
permit
either
the
One
or
the
Other
:
That
since
God
had
freed
him
from
so
many
Treacheries
,
beene
gracious
to
him
,
in
suffering
him
quietly
to
passe
the
Seas
,
to
be
peacefully
received
in
England
,
and
brought
to
confront
His
and
the
Common
Enemy
,
hee
would
not
be
now
wanting
to
worke
the
confusion
of
that
Enemy
,
through
Their
valour
;
since
hee
makes
use
of
Good
men
to
punish
the
Wicked
:
Their
rewards
were
to
be
Great
,
all
goods
Confiscable
should
speedily
be
distributed
by
Him
,
who
was
to
be
Judge
of
each
mans
valour
and
desert
:
They
ought
not
to
be
terrified
at
their
owne
Small
numbers
,
and
the
Many
of
the
Enemy
;
for
as
divine
Justice
was
the
first
argument
of
Victory
,
so
those
people
which
they
saw
were
led
on
by
the
Lord
Stanley
,
were
all
for
Them
;
as
likewise
were
many
Others
,
who
now
appearing
under
the
Enemies
Colours
would
in
the
heate
of
the
battell
shew
themselves
Friends
.
For
Himselfe
;
hee
promised
all
that
could
be
expected
from
a
Souldier
,
and
Commander
;
He
desired
them
onely
to
Imitate
Him
in
what
belonged
to
the
Souldier
;
that
whilst
hee
fought
,
They
should
fight
;
and
when
Hee
should
forbeare
to
fight
,
that
then
they
should
Forsake
him
:
The
summe
of
all
his
considerations
and
reasons
were
;
That
as
the
Victory
consisted
in
their
Valour
,
so
if
they
should
be
Failing
to
themselves
,
were
to
fall
under
the
power
of
an
Enemy
,
who
not
being
to
be
parallel'd
for
Cruelty
,
't
was
better
for
them
to
Die
Honourably
with
Sword
in
Hand
,
then
Ignominiously
to
Languish
under
a
Tyrant
,
that
had
not
forborne
his
owne
Nephews
.
This
being
said
,
with
a
Confident
heart
,
and
with
Cheerefull
countenance
he
gave
on
upon
the
Enemy
,
and
was
as
cheerefully
followed
by
his
men
.
Richard
fared
otherwise
:
no
Jollity
was
observed
in
his
march
nor
yet
willingnesse
,
save
in
such
whose
fortunes
depended
upon
His
:
all
the
rest
were
wavering
and
divided
into
Three
severall
opinions
;
some
thought
to
side
with
the
Earle
,
some
with
him
of
the
two
who
should
Overcome
,
and
some
,
neither
with
the
One
nor
the
Other
,
but
to
be
meere
Lookers-on
.
Richard
being
now
King
found
like
loyality
in
his
subjects
,
as
whilest
He
was
a
subject
,
he
used
to
the
King
his
Nephew
.
There
stood
between
the
two
Armies
a
piece
of
marish
ground
with
some
causey
waies
that
had
beene
made
for
the
conveniency
of
Passengers
;
and
though
the
season
(
it
being
the
22
of
August
)
had
hardened
it
,
yet
the
Earle
,
knowing
the
situation
thereof
to
be
for
his
purpose
,
to
secure
his
small
number
on
that
side
,
he
hastened
to
be
first
Master
thereof
:
and
having
it
on
his
right
hand
hee
wonne
the
Sunne
,
which
was
in
face
of
the
Enemy
;
who
advancing
,
the
fight
beganne
.
The
Earle
of
Oxford
being
himselfe
so
farre
advanced
that
hee
was
in
danger
to
be
cut
off
,
commanded
his
men
not
to
stirre
Ten
foote
from
their
Colours
:
whereupon
They
forbearing
to
fight
,
that
they
might
close
together
;
the
Kings
Vantguard
did
the
like
,
being
desirous
either
Not
to
fight
,
or
that
the
victory
might
be
theirs
against
whom
they
were
Enforced
to
fight
.
But
Oxford
being
returned
to
his
charge
,
returned
to
Handy
blowes
.
At
the
joyning
together
of
the
two
Armies
,
their
severall
inclinations
were
quickly
seene
:
those
of
the
Kings
side
that
Fought
fought
Faintly
;
and
those
who
fought
Not
,
withdrew
themselves
,
and
forsooke
the
Campe.
The
King
had
commanded
those
he
most
relied
on
,
to
have
a
care
that
businesses
might
be
carried
without
Disorder
,
and
that
they
should
advertise
him
of
any
Danger
that
should
appeare
;
These
seeing
how
some
were
Negligent
,
and
how
other
some
withdrew
themselves
,
advised
him
to
save
himselfe
,
judging
that
hee
was
betrayed
.
But
Divine
Justice
would
not
suffer
him
to
listen
to
such
advice
;
no
not
when
Victory
appearing
evidently
on
the
Adversaries
part
,
they
presented
him
with
a
Fleet
horse
whereon
to
escape
:
the
which
hee
would
not
do
saying
,
That
that
day
was
to
terminate
either
the
Warre
or
his
Life
.
Understanding
afterwards
that
the
Earle
was
not
farre
from
him
guarded
but
with
a
few
Gens
de
Armes
,
hee
spur'd
on
towards
him
and
knowing
him
by
some
markes
,
hee
ranne
at
him
with
his
Lance
in
Rest
;
the
Earle
was
not
displeased
with
the
encounter
,
judging
it
the
true
way
to
decide
their
controversy
:
but
he
could
not
meet
him
hand
to
hand
,
being
thwarted
by
some
of
his
owne
men
.
They
gave
against
the
Standard
,
slew
Sir
William
Brandon
the
Standard
bearer
,
and
advancing
forwards
,
Sir
Iohn
Cheiney
stopt
his
passage
,
whom
hee
bare
to
the
ground
,
though
hee
were
a
Gentleman
of
much
strength
and
valour
.
The
Earle
with
his
Sword
in
hand
stopped
his
fury
,
at
the
very
instant
when
the
Lord
Stanley
investing
the
Kings
squadrons
afforded
occasion
to
such
as
had
a
minde
thereunto
to
run-away
:
the
which
when
Richard
perceived
,
hee
left
the
Earle
,
and
thrust
himselfe
into
the
thickest
of
the
fight
,
either
to
reunite
his
owne
men
,
or
die
the
sooner
:
the
later
of
which
befell
him
;
for
fighting
valiantly
,
he
fell
with
his
Sword
in
hand
all
besmear'd
with
blood
.
All
things
made
for
victory
on
the
Earles
behalfe
,
to
counterpoise
the
smalnesse
of
his
numbers
:
in
himselfe
,
Prudence
,
Diligence
,
and
Valour
;
in
those
that
sided
with
him
,
Despaire
of
safety
if
they
should
lose
the
day
,
and
the
Regaining
of
their
Goods
,
Countrie
,
and
Honours
,
if
they
should
Overcome
.
But
all
this
was
not
likely
to
have
sufficed
;
for
the
Kings
desperate
valour
,
who
encouraging
by
his
example
,
kept
his
men
in
their
duties
,
had
brought
the
enemy
in
the
two
houres
space
which
the
battell
endured
to
such
a
passe
,
as
being
but
few
and
out
of
breath
,
they
began
to
give
back
:
whereupon
if
the
Lord
Stanley
(
who
kept
himselfe
to
decide
the
day
)
had
not
come
in
to
succour
,
they
were
likely
,
all
of
them
,
to
be
lost
.
We
have
hitherto
spoken
ill
of
Richard
,
though
not
so
ill
as
he
deserved
:
yet
now
wee
must
say
,
That
though
he
lived
ill
,
he
dyed
well
,
according
to
the
esteeme
of
humane
generosity
.
His
end
bore
with
it
heroicall
effects
:
Wisdome
and
Fortitude
were
two
lights
which
if
they
did
not
illuminate
the
actions
of
his
past
Life
,
they
did
illustrate
his
present
Death
.
When
he
saw
himselfe
abandoned
by
all
;
that
those
who
yet
stayd
by
him
,
served
against
their
wills
;
but
very
few
willingly
;
hee
thought
it
would
be
base
in
him
and
prejudiciall
for
him
to
runne
away
,
since
thereby
he
should
lose
his
reputation
with
the
People
,
whereon
his
welfare
did
depend
.
He
therefore
resolved
to
do
his
uttermost
;
for
should
hee
Overcome
,
all
things
were
likely
to
succeed
well
unto
him
;
and
should
hee
lose
the
day
,
Death
would
be
advantageous
;
hee
having
no
hope
at
all
of
safety
:
Enemies
on
all
sides
;
Scotland
(
his
onely
refuge
)
was
but
a
fading
hope
,
notwithstanding
the
new
Peace
,
and
lately
contracted
Marriage
;
well
might
he
trust
thereto
if
his
fortune
should
prove
Good
,
but
not
if
otherwise
:
and
say
it
should
Favour
Him
,
He
had
but
little
hopes
of
getting
thither
untaken
by
the
way
,
being
so
generally
hated
;
and
't
was
impossible
for
him
to
passe
unknowne
,
for
his
features
and
shape
of
body
were
such
,
by
those
that
had
never
seene
him
.
There
is
to
be
discerned
a
confused
mingle-mangle
of
vertues
in
this
;
wisdome
,
in
knowing
his
Danger
to
be
such
as
was
unavoidable
;
and
Fortitude
,
in
resolving
to
die
since
he
could
not
eschew
danger
:
so
as
Writers
have
great
reason
to
affirme
that
he
wan
more
Honour
in
these
two
houres
by
his
Death
,
then
he
had
done
all
the
time
of
his
Life
.
For
what
concernes
his
Soules
health
;
God
is
able
of
Stones
to
raise
up
children
unto
Abraham
,
but
this
is
but
when
he
pleaseth
:
and
although
there
be
no
differences
to
be
made
in
Him
of
Easy
or
Uneasy
(
since
Hee
framed
the
whole
World
by
his
bare
Word
;
Hee
spake
and
it
was
made
;
He
commanded
and
it
was
Created
)
yet
let
it
be
permitted
according
to
humane
conjecture
to
say
,
That
it
is
,
I
will
not
say
more
Easy
,
but
more
usuall
for
him
to
save
one
who
is
naturally
Good
,
then
one
who
is
naturally
Bad
:
since
naturall
Goodnesse
may
be
said
to
be
the
Materia
Prima
of
Salvation
,
containing
in
her
that
Disposition
,
which
,
that
wee
might
be
saved
,
was
of
His
meere
mercy
bestowed
upon
us
gratis
.
So
as
though
the
rule
of
Christianity
teacheth
us
not
to
Judge
any
one
to
the
Damned
,
yet
it
forbids
us
not
to
Doubt
of
a
mans
Salvation
;
as
wee
do
of
Richards
:
for
as
in
the
good
Tree
that
beareth
good
Fruit
,
some
may
be
Wormy
and
Rotten
;
so
in
Man-kinde
,
man
created
to
the
fruition
of
Heavenly
Glory
,
may
notwithstanding
be
damned
,
if
he
be
wormeaten
with
wickednesses
and
rotten
with
the
obstinacy
of
sin
.
His
Death
afforded
invitation
to
those
who
yet
fought
to
save
themselves
;
and
the
rest
that
,
like
Spectatours
,
had
not
moved
from
their
station
,
came
to
give
obedience
to
the
Conquerour
;
by
whom
they
were
gratiously
received
,
as
likewise
were
those
who
laying
downe
their
Armes
,
submitted
themselves
unto
him
.
Of
the
number
of
the
Slaine
it
is
diversly
written
:
some
speake
of
a
Thousand
,
some
of
foure
Thousand
.
Sir
Gilbert
Talbot
in
an
account
which
hee
giveth
to
his
friends
in
writing
,
sayes
there
died
onely
Tenne
of
the
Earles
side
:
Hall
saies
a
Hundred
.
Of
the
Peeres
on
Richards
side
were
slaine
,
the
Duke
of
Norfolke
and
the
Lord
Ferrers
of
Chartley
:
of
Knights
Sir
Richard
Ratcliffe
,
and
Sir
Robert
Brakenbury
,
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
:
but
few
Gentlemen
.
The
Duke
of
Norfolke
was
perswaded
by
his
friends
to
withdraw
himselfe
from
the
Battell
;
the
which
hee
denying
to
doe
,
two
Verses
were
fastned
to
his
Chamber
doore
the
night
before
the
Fight
,
wherein
he
was
advised
not
to
ingage
himselfe
in
the
behalfe
of
a
King
that
was
Bought
and
Sold
;
but
hee
,
having
beene
true
to
him
in
his
Life
would
be
so
likewise
in
his
Death
:
and
was
praised
for
it
.
The
Prisoners
were
many
amongst
which
was
Sir
William
Catesby
(
hee
who
betrayed
the
Lord
Hastings
)
a
man
of
great
esteeme
among
the
Professors
of
the
Lawyers
,
and
the
chiefe
of
the
Kings
Counsell
.
He
was
with
some
Others
beheaded
two
dayes
after
at
Leicester
.
Of
those
that
fled
away
the
most
considerable
were
Viscount
Lovell
and
the
two
brothers
Humphrey
,
and
Thomas
Stafford
,
who
got
into
the
Sanctuary
of
St
Iohns
in
Gloucester
.
Of
those
who
would
not
fight
,
was
the
Earle
of
Northumberland
;
who
comming
to
acknowledge
the
Conquerour
,
was
therefore
by
him
received
to
grace
,
and
afterwards
made
Privy
Counsellour
.
Thomas
Howard
Earle
of
Surrey
,
Sonne
to
the
deceased
Duke
of
Norfolke
,
was
not
received
into
favour
,
though
hee
layd
down
his
Armes
;
but
was
put
into
the
Tower
,
where
he
stay'd
a
good
while
;
the
inward
friendship
hee
had
had
with
Richard
doing
him
no
good
;
but
being
afterwards
received
to
grace
,
he
was
created
Treasurer
of
England
.
The
Earle
after
the
Victory
made
Te
Deum
be
Sung
.
Hee
praised
his
Souldiers
valour
,
and
thanked
them
,
promising
to
reward
them
according
to
their
Loyalties
.
He
gave
order
to
bury
the
Dead
,
and
to
cure
such
as
were
wounded
.
He
Knighted
such
as
he
thought
did
most
deserve
that
honour
:
the
which
being
done
out
of
his
Owne
meere
motion
,
did
so
inanimate
his
Souldiers
as
they
cryed
him
up
King
;
whereupon
Stanley
tooke
Richards
Crowne
which
was
found
amongst
the
Booty
,
and
put
it
on
his
Head
:
so
as
he
was
chosen
King
by
the
Souldier
,
according
to
the
ancient
custome
of
diverse
Kingdomes
.
The
Lord
Strange
,
who
as
wee
have
said
,
was
delivered
over
to
the
custody
of
those
who
guarded
the
Tents
Royall
,
that
when
the
Battell
should
be
ended
he
might
be
given
in
charge
to
the
Hangman
,
at
his
guardians
entreaties
,
interceded
for
them
:
the
King
granted
him
their
Pardon
,
received
him
with
much
Honour
,
and
his
Father
with
much
Joy
.
He
went
from
thence
to
Leicester
where
he
stayed
two
dayes
to
refresh
his
men
and
take
order
for
his
going
to
London
.
The
day
before
,
Richard
went
from
that
City
in
great
Pride
and
Pompe
,
waited
on
by
so
many
Lords
,
Knights
,
and
Souldiers
as
made
the
World
to
wonder
:
he
returned
thither
whether
the
next
day
like
a
slaine
Buck
layd
acrosse
upon
the
Croupe
of
a
Horse
,
his
Head
and
Armes
hanging
on
One
side
,
his
Legges
on
the
other
,
Scorned
and
all
Naked
(
save
his
Privy
Members
which
were
covered
with
a
course
piece
of
Cloth
)
besmeared
with
Blood
and
dawb'd
with
Dirt
,
a
Horrid
sight
to
behold
.
The
Heralds
name
that
carried
him
was
White-Bore
,
and
the
White-Bore
was
Richards
Impresa
,
the
which
was
torne
and
cut
in
pieces
in
as
many
places
of
the
Kingdome
as
it
was
found
.
His
Body
lay
naked
two
whole
dayes
upon
the
bare
Earth
in
a
Church
of
the
Minorites
in
Leicester
,
whither
it
was
carried
:
nor
could
the
People
be
satisfyed
with
that
sight
,
which
being
Gastfull
in
any
Other
,
was
in
Him
Pleasing
and
Delightfull
,
so
much
had
his
actions
exasperated
them
against
him
.
Hee
was
buried
in
the
said
Church
without
any
manner
of
Solemnity
or
Funerall
rites
.
King
Henry
shortly
after
made
a
Monument
bee
made
for
him
with
his
Statue
of
Alablaster
which
represented
him
to
the
Life
:
the
which
at
the
suppression
of
that
Monastery
was
broken
in
Pieces
:
the
place
where
Hee
was
buried
is
since
overgrowne
with
Weedes
and
Nettles
,
so
as
it
cannot
bee
now
said
Here
was
Richard
Buried
.
The
onely
Memoriall
that
remaines
thereof
,
is
the
Stone
Coffin
his
Body
was
buried
in
,
which
now
serves
for
a
Trough
for
Horses
to
drinke
in
,
in
a
Neighbouring
Village
.
They
say
the
Body
being
taken
from
thence
,
was
with
much
derision
buried
againe
at
the
foote
of
Bow-Bridge
in
Leicester
:
and
many
other
things
are
said
of
it
,
which
I
rather
believe
to
bee
the
Peoples
Invention
,
then
that
there
is
any
thing
of
Truth
in
them
.
In
Richard
the
Line
masculine
of
the
House
of
Yorke
ceased
:
some
except
Edward
Plantagenet
,
Earle
of
Warwicke
,
Sonne
to
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
whom
I
do
not
account
upon
,
since
fifteene
Yeares
after
Hee
likewise
died
without
any
Heires
Male
:
As
wee
shall
see
.
The
End
of
the
Eighth
Booke
.
The
Ninth
BOOK
OF
THE
CIVIL
WARS
OF
ENGLAND
,
In
the
LIFE
of
Henry
the
Seventh
.
OUr
Discourse
leading
us
to
treat
of
the
Occurrences
of
a
Kingdom
,
the
Government
whereof
passed
now
from
one
Family
to
another
;
it
will
be
necessary
to
know
what
pretences
the
present
King
had
to
lay
claim
to
the
kingdom
,
to
the
end
there
may
remain
no
scruple
touching
the
Justice
or
Injustice
of
the
Alteration
.
Henry
the
Seventh
was
by
his
Genealogie
so
remote
from
laying
any
claim
to
the
Crown
by
right
of
Blood
,
as
the
common
opinion
is
he
had
no
right
at
all
thereunto
.
His
father
Edmund
Earl
of
Richmond
,
was
son
to
Owen
Teuder
and
Queen
Katherine
the
widow
of
Henry
the
fifth
,
whose
Houses
had
no
affinity
nor
relation
of
Kinred
to
the
House
of
Lancaster
.
By
his
mothers
side
somewhat
may
be
said
for
him
;
since
Margaret
Countesse
of
Richmond
(
onely
daughter
to
the
first
Duke
of
Sommerset
,
and
grand-childe
to
Iohn
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
the
father
of
Henry
the
fourth
,
the
first
King
of
that
House
)
pretended
that
in
case
the
then-present
Succession
should
fail
,
she
and
her
son
were
to
succeed
,
as
rightly
descended
from
the
said
Iohn
,
the
father
as
well
of
the
house
of
Sommerset
as
of
that
of
Lancaster
.
But
this
meets
with
two
oppositions
:
The
one
,
That
the
House
of
Lancaster
had
no
right
at
all
to
the
Crown
:
The
other
,
That
,
say
it
had
,
the
House
of
Sommerset
did
not
partake
therein
,
though
sprung
from
the
same
Head
.
The
reasons
why
the
House
of
Lancaster
had
no
pretence
are
these
:
Henry
the
fourth
usurped
the
Crown
from
Edmund
Mortimer
descended
from
Philippa
,
daughter
and
heir
to
Lionel
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
elder
brother
to
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
upon
whom
(
King
Richard
the
second
dying
without
sons
,
as
he
did
)
the
Succession
fell
:
So
as
the
usurpation
having
continued
from
father
to
son
in
Henry
the
fourth
,
the
fifth
,
and
sixth
,
't
was
impossible
for
them
to
transmit
that
right
to
Others
,
which
they
Themselves
had
not
.
That
the
House
of
Sommerset
,
though
the
Other
had
had
right
,
did
not
partake
therein
,
is
thus
proved
:
The
Duke
of
Lancaster
having
had
three
wives
Blanche
,
Constance
,
and
Katharine
,
the
due
claims
of
his
children
had
by
them
,
were
not
the
same
,
forasmuch
as
concern'd
Inheritance
,
in
respect
of
the
several
Dowries
,
and
different
Qualities
of
the
three
mothers
.
Blanche
brought
with
her
the
Dutchy
of
Lancaster
;
Constance
,
the
pretences
to
the
Kingdoms
of
Castile
and
Leon
;
and
Katharine
,
nothing
at
all
,
being
but
a
meer
Waiting-woman
to
the
above-said
Blanche
:
So
as
if
Henry
the
fourth
and
the
daughters
born
of
Blanche
,
could
not
pretend
to
the
kingdoms
of
Castile
and
Leon
,
in
prejudice
to
Katharine
daughter
to
Constance
;
nor
Katharine
to
the
Dukedom
of
Lancaster
,
in
prejudice
of
Henry
the
fourth
and
his
sisters
;
much
lesse
could
the
children
of
Katherine
have
any
pretence
at
all
,
in
prejudice
of
the
children
by
the
former
two
wives
,
unlesse
what
you
will
allow
them
meerly
in
respect
of
their
Fathers
Inheritance
;
wherein
must
be
considered
their
disadvantage
of
being
the
last
born
,
therefore
not
to
enjoy
the
prerogative
which
the
Laws
give
to
the
first-born
:
To
this
may
be
added
,
that
they
were
born
whilst
Constance
yet
lived
;
so
as
they
were
not
onely
Bastards
,
but
in
such
a
degree
as
doth
aggravate
the
condition
;
they
being
on
the
Fathers
side
born
in
Adultery
:
And
though
after
the
death
of
Constance
,
he
married
Katharine
;
(
which
subsequent
Marriage
was
made
legitimate
by
the
double
legitimation
both
of
Pope
and
Parliament
)
yet
,
they
not
being
of
the
whole
Blood
,
the
House
of
Sommerset
had
nothing
to
do
with
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
in
what
belonged
to
the
Inheritance
of
the
Crown
,
their
legitimation
making
them
only
capable
of
their
Inheritance
by
the
Father
:
So
as
Henry
the
fourth
being
established
in
the
kingdom
by
the
Authority
of
Parliament
,
and
by
the
same
Authority
his
sons
&
such
as
should
descend
of
them
being
declared
his
lawful
Successors
therein
;
he
(
in
case
his
succession
should
fail
)
made
no
mention
at
all
of
his
Half-brothers
,
or
such
as
should
descend
from
them
.
So
as
let
it
be
granted
that
his
Usurpation
was
no
longer
an
Usurpation
(
it
being
allowed
of
by
a
Publike
Act
of
Election
)
yet
had
not
the
House
of
the
Sommerset
(
though
descended
from
the
same
father
)
the
same
pretence
;
since
not
being
able
to
pretend
to
the
Dukedom
of
Lancaster
,
much
lesse
could
it
pretend
to
the
Crown
,
the
father
having
no
pretence
at
all
thereunto
.
And
if
Henry
,
his
eldest
son
,
obtained
the
Crown
,
it
was
by
Purchase
,
and
so
as
none
should
enjoy
after
him
but
such
descending
from
him
as
he
should
specifically
name
:
So
as
the
Crown
(
according
to
the
Laws
of
England
)
belonging
to
the
House
of
York
,
by
the
Marriage
with
Anne
,
sister
and
heir
to
the
aforesaid
Edmund
Mortimer
,
there
remains
somewhat
of
doubt
whether
the
Parliament
could
invest
the
House
of
Lancaster
to
the
right
of
the
Crown
,
in
prejudice
to
the
first
Mortimer
,
and
consequently
to
the
House
of
York
.
If
it
could
not
Then
justly
do
it
,
neither
could
it
justly
do
it
after
Henry
the
Seventh's
pretence
unto
the
Crown
:
and
if
it
could
do
it
;
in
the
same
manner
and
by
the
same
right
as
it
did
operate
to
the
prejudice
of
Mortimer
&
the
House
of
York
,
by
making
Henry
the
fourth
King
;
it
might
do
the
like
to
the
prejudice
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
by
making
Edward
the
4
King
.
So
as
Henry
the
Seventh
(
be
it
either
by
Election
or
by
natural
Descent
)
is
totally
excluded
from
any
right
unto
the
Crown
:
which
exclusion
notwithstanding
rests
onely
in
his
Own
Person
,
not
in
those
who
have
descended
from
him
.
For
having
married
Elizabeth
the
true
Heir
of
the
House
of
York
,
his
sons
begotten
upon
her
were
true
Heirs
to
the
Crown
.
And
if
in
this
particular
we
desire
to
be
any
thing
favourable
to
him
,
let
us
say
,
that
if
the
House
of
Lancaster
had
any
such
pretence
,
it
had
it
by
the
Mother
,
who
was
Heir
to
the
House
of
Sommerset
;
and
if
the
House
of
Sommerset
be
different
from
that
of
Lancaster
,
so
as
he
Thereby
have
no
colour
of
Claim
,
yet
may
he
have
it
Another
way
;
being
chosen
King
by
the
same
power
of
Parliament
as
Henry
the
Fourth
and
Edward
the
4
were
:
So
as
the
legal
Right
being
in
Elizabeth
according
to
Natural
Descent
,
and
in
Him
according
to
Election
;
and
it
being
sufficient
according
to
the
laws
of
Nature
and
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
the
right
be
in
any
one
of
them
,
it
matters
not
in
which
;
since
either
of
them
having
it
,
there
is
none
that
suffers
wrong
thereby
.
'T
is
a
wonder
notwithstanding
that
it
could
so
much
as
fall
into
his
imagination
to
pretend
thereunto
before
this
Marriage
;
and
that
Edward
and
Richard
should
without
any
cause
be
afraid
of
him
:
but
the
reason
is
,
because
,
as
Head
of
the
Faction
,
he
might
be
troublesom
to
them
.
For
though
Henry
the
Sixth
and
the
Prince
his
son
were
extinguished
(
they
being
the
last
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
)
yet
was
not
that
Party
or
Faction
extinguished
;
which
could
not
be
revived
again
,
save
under
his
conduct
who
had
the
neerest
Relation
thereunto
.
For
this
it
was
that
the
last
Duke
of
Buckingham
(
not
calling
Henry
to
minde
before
his
meeting
with
his
mother
)
thought
he
himself
had
reason
to
pretend
thereunto
.
In
such
a
case
,
the
right
&
lawful
title
of
King
imports
not
so
much
as
the
lawful
Title
to
be
Head
of
a
Party
:
the
first
is
communicable
by
Fortune
,
Force
,
or
favour
of
Parliament
;
the
other
onely
by
Descent
:
for
upon
such
occasions
,
Law
is
not
sought
after
,
but
a
Pretence
:
To
Pretend
,
is
that
which
is
desired
,
and
which
sufficeth
.
And
this
it
was
that
moved
the
two
Brothers
to
sollicite
to
get
him
into
their
Tuition
from
the
Duke
of
Britanny
:
for
as
for
any
thing
else
,
they
had
no
reason
to
fear
him
.
The
Lancastrian
Faction
had
never
been
likely
to
have
been
revived
,
had
not
Richard
been
a
Tyrant
;
for
Edward
,
through
his
Affability
,
had
grounded
such
an
affection
of
the
People
towards
the
House
of
York
,
as
neither
would
Richard's
wickednesse
,
nor
Henry's
goodnesse
,
have
been
able
to
have
rooted
it
out
:
nay
,
Henry
would
have
had
none
at
all
to
have
sided
with
him
(
though
against
a
man
so
much
abhorred
)
had
it
not
been
for
his
promise
to
marry
Elizabeth
,
the
Heir
of
the
House
and
Kingdom
.
The
troubles
which
afterwards
befel
him
,
sprung
from
hence
;
for
he
always
shewed
himself
but
luke-warm
in
his
affections
towards
his
wife
,
and
an
irreconcileable
enemy
to
her
House
;
insomuch
as
having
gotten
the
Victory
and
slain
his
Enemy
,
he
grew
obstinate
in
his
will
not
to
be
King
but
by
his
Own
Title
:
he
deferred
his
Marriage
,
and
Her
Coronation
,
till
such
time
as
being
crowned
Himself
,
and
established
by
Parliament
,
he
had
onely
accepted
of
the
Title
of
Lancaster
,
as
the
First
and
Chiefest
Fundamental
;
and
of
the
other
two
(
Conquest
and
Marriage
)
but
as
Accidental
,
or
as
Adjuncts
.
Nor
ought
this
to
be
imputed
to
him
as
a
Fault
;
since
it
was
not
caused
by
any
Hatred
he
bare
to
the
House
of
York
,
but
out
of
the
Love
he
bare
unto
Himself
,
and
through
a
cautelous
Foresight
.
For
a
noise
being
rumour'd
that
the
Duke
of
York
was
alive
(
preserved
from
death
by
those
who
had
the
charge
to
kill
him
)
his
claim
by
his
Wife
would
have
failed
him
,
if
her
Brother
had
been
alive
,
who
could
not
have
been
excluded
but
by
the
litigious
Title
of
Lancaster
.
And
suppose
this
News
were
false
,
there
remained
yet
Other
doubts
:
for
if
she
should
die
without
children
,
the
bare
Title
of
Marriage
would
not
make
good
the
Crown
unto
Him
,
which
was
to
fall
upon
her
Sisters
:
And
if
she
should
die
,
leaving
children
by
him
behinde
her
,
the
Crown
would
fall
upon
Them
:
so
as
many
inconveniences
might
have
happened
to
him
thereby
.
For
,
suppose
that
his
Chrildren
and
the
Parliament
should
both
of
them
have
been
contented
he
should
have
continued
in
the
Government
,
there
is
a
great
Difference
betwixt
reigning
by
vertue
of
Birth
and
Law
,
whereby
he
was
not
obliged
to
any
;
and
the
doing
of
the
like
by
vertue
of
Another's
Consent
,
which
obliged
him
to
Every
one
:
In
the
first
,
he
was
Free
and
Independent
;
in
the
second
,
of
Courtesie
,
and
Dependent
.
To
make
use
of
his
Title
of
Conquest
,
was
Dangerous
,
and
which
might
alienate
even
those
that
sided
with
him
:
for
thereby
he
had
authority
to
take
what
he
would
,
from
whom
he
would
,
to
make
what
Conditions
he
pleased
,
to
make
Laws
at
his
pleasure
,
to
disannul
Laws
already
made
,
when
he
liked
;
and
to
dispose
of
men
,
not
as
a
King
of
Subjects
,
but
as
a
Lord
of
Slaves
.
And
though
the
Title
of
Lancaster
were
condemned
by
Parliament
as
Usurped
and
Unjust
;
and
that
he
himself
was
called
unto
the
Crown
,
not
by
vertue
of
his
Own
Title
,
but
that
by
marrying
with
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
,
the
true
Queen
and
Heir
to
the
House
of
York
,
all
those
Disputes
might
be
ended
;
yet
moved
by
the
abovesaid
Considerations
,
and
not
valuing
the
inconveniences
that
might
arise
,
he
declared
himself
King
by
vertue
of
his
Birth
,
not
naming
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
in
any
thing
;
as
willing
to
run
whatsoever
danger
,
rather
then
to
be
King
by
his
Wives
Courtesie
,
while
she
should
Live
;
by
the
Good-will
of
his
Children
,
if
she
should
Die
;
and
by
the
Permission
of
Parliament
,
if
he
should
have
no
Issue
by
her
.
He
began
his
Reign
the
Two
and
twentieth
day
of
August
,
1485
1485
,
at
the
same
time
that
Richard
ended
his
:
from
whom
he
did
very
much
differ
in
Conditions
.
They
were
both
Constant
,
the
one
in
Wickednesse
,
the
other
in
Worth
:
insomuch
as
had
he
not
had
too
great
a
desire
to
encrease
his
Treasure
,
he
would
hardly
be
out-done
by
whatsoever
praise-deserving
Prince
;
he
was
deservedly
praised
for
his
Wisedom
and
Valour
.
The
Lord
Chancellor
Bacon
,
who
hath
written
his
Life
,
calls
him
England's
Solomon
,
not
so
much
in
that
he
brought
Peace
thereunto
,
as
that
being
Wise
like
Solomon
,
he
was
,
like
Him
,
very
Grievous
and
Burdensome
to
his
People
,
never
wanting
some
invention
or
other
to
draw
Moneys
from
them
.
The
Princesse
Elizabeth
,
and
Edward
Plantaginet
Earl
of
Warwick
son
to
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
were
in
Sherifhutton-Castle
in
York-shire
,
where
they
were
both
kept
by
Richard's
command
.
King
Henry
commanded
that
the
Princesse
should
be
brought
up
to
London
,
to
the
Queen
her
Mother
;
whither
she
went
attended
on
by
Lords
and
Ladies
:
But
the
Earl
of
Warwick
,
he
gave
order
that
the
keeper
of
the
Castle
should
deliver
him
unto
the
custodie
of
Sir
Robert
Willoughby
,
to
be
by
him
brought
prisoner
to
the
Tower
;
for
though
he
were
very
Young
,
yet
was
he
not
a
person
fit
to
enjoy
his
Liberty
in
such
litigious
times
.
For
if
being
a
Prisoner
,
there
wanted
not
some
who
feigned
themselves
to
be
Him
,
taking
his
Personage
upon
them
;
what
would
have
been
done
,
had
he
had
his
Liberty
?
Henry's
resolution
therefore
in
this
point
,
did
not
proceed
from
a
violence
of
Will
,
or
weaknesse
of
Judgement
(
as
is
the
opinion
of
some
Writers
)
but
from
exact
Wisdom
;
chusing
of
two
evils
the
Lesser
and
least
Dangerous
.
He
went
from
Leicester
towards
London
,
without
any
ostentation
of
Victory
or
Conquest
:
his
Journey
was
peaceful
;
all
Military
insolencies
were
forbidden
,
and
forborn
:
he
marched
not
like
a
New
King
,
but
like
one
who
had
been
so
Long
;
welcom'd
wherever
he
passed
with
Shouts
of
Joy
.
His
taking
up
the
Olive-branch
,
and
laying
aside
the
Palm
,
did
enhearten
the
People
;
who
did
now
promise
themselves
that
quiet
which
since
Henry
the
Fourth's
time
till
that
present
they
had
enjoyed
but
by
Fits
;
being
subject
to
so
many
Alterations
,
as
had
not
those
Evils
ensued
which
did
ensue
,
the
very
Expectation
and
Apprehension
of
them
was
an
intermitting
Feaver
for
the
space
of
Fourscore
&
six
yeers
.
In
like
manner
made
he
his
entrance
into
London
:
for
though
he
was
met
by
the
Maior
,
Magistrates
,
and
Citizens
(
besides
the
Nobility
and
Gentlemen
which
accompanied
them
)
notwithstanding
,
dispensing
with
the
Pomp
usually
observed
at
the
first
entrance
of
Kings
into
that
City
,
he
made
his
entry
in
a
Coach
undisplayed
;
to
the
end
it
might
not
be
thought
that
having
reinvested
himself
into
his
Countrey
by
the
favour
of
Armes
,
and
gotten
the
Crown
by
the
Kings
death
,
he
had
any
intention
to
Triumph
over
the
People
.
His
entry
was
upon
a
Saturday
,
the
day
of
his
Victory
;
which
day
he
solemnized
all
his
life-time
,
as
being
always
the
happiest
day
to
him
of
all
the
days
of
the
week
.
He
alighted
out
of
his
Coach
at
Pauls
Church
;
where
he
made
Te
Deum
be
sung
,
and
caused
the
Colours
taken
from
the
Enemy
,
to
be
there
hung
up
.
He
pretended
to
no
other
Trophies
;
neither
did
he
own
this
as
the
Effects
of
his
Own
Valour
,
or
from
Fortune
,
but
as
from
God
,
the
onely
Fortune
whereunto
Sacrifices
ought
to
be
made
.
He
lodged
in
the
Bishops
Palace
which
joyns
unto
the
Church
,
as
not
being
far
from
the
Tower
,
from
whence
he
was
to
come
to
his
Coronation
.
And
because
it
was
said
he
had
given
his
word
to
marry
Anne
the
daughter
and
heir
to
the
Duke
of
Britanny
,
(
which
in
respect
of
the
favours
he
had
received
from
that
Duke
,
was
believed
to
be
true
)
he
in
an
Assembly
of
the
chiefest
Lords
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
was
called
for
that
purpose
,
did
ratific
his
promise
to
marry
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
:
by
which
he
stopped
the
Whispers
and
Fears
that
were
had
of
him
:
yet
did
he
defer
the
Consummating
of
it
without
any
manner
of
scandal
,
till
being
Crowned
,
and
in
Possession
by
his
Own
Title
,
he
might
avoid
being
call'd
King
in
the
right
of
his
Wife
.
He
made
his
entrance
into
the
Tower
on
Simon
and
Iude's
eeve
,
and
on
the
Feast-day
made
Twelve
Knights
Bannerets
.
He
created
his
Uncle
Iasper
,
Earl
of
Pembroke
,
Duke
of
Bedford
;
he
who
having
brought
him
up
of
a
Childe
,
saved
him
from
Edward
the
Fourth
,
by
carrying
him
into
Britanny
.
He
created
his
Father-in-law
,
the
Lord
Stanley
,
Earl
of
Darby
;
and
Edward
Courtney
Earl
of
Devonshire
.
He
was
Crowned
in
the
Church
at
Westminster
on
the
Thirtieth
day
of
October
with
the
accustomed
Solemnities
,
and
joyful
Acclamations
both
of
the
Nobility
and
People
.
Cardinal
Bourchier
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
executed
that
Office
.
He
held
a
Parliament
Seven
days
after
,
wherein
he
annulled
all
the
Decrees
for
the
Confiscations
of
the
Lives
and
Livelihood
of
such
as
took
part
with
him
;
and
made
the
like
Decree
against
the
chiefest
of
the
Other
side
:
and
to
take
away
all
suspition
from
the
rest
,
he
granted
out
a
General
Pardon
,
which
freed
such
of
fear
,
who
had
cause
to
fear
:
for
his
having
condemned
those
whom
he
would
not
pardon
,
did
secure
These
,
and
1483
was
a
sure
signe
he
would
pardon
the
rest
;
so
as
quitting
the
Sanctuaries
,
and
places
where
they
had
hid
themselves
,
they
swore
Fealty
to
him
,
and
did
their
Homage
answerable
to
the
tenure
of
the
Declaration
,
and
reentred
into
their
Possessions
.
Afterwards
as
concerning
his
Title
(
which
was
the
chiefest
Concernment
)
he
govern'd
himself
with
such
cautelousnesse
,
as
that
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
not
being
named
therein
,
he
would
have
the
Act
that
was
made
to
contain
a
Double
sense
:
that
the
inheritance
of
the
Crown
should
remain
in
Him
and
in
his
Children
lawfully
to
be
begotten
,
not
declaring
whether
it
were
his
by
Nature
,
or
by
Conquest
;
it
sufficing
him
that
whatsoever
interpretation
was
made
of
it
,
it
must
make
for
his
advantage
.
He
would
not
prescribe
any
Succession
in
case
he
,
and
those
that
should
lawfully
descend
from
him
,
should
fail
,
because
it
should
not
be
thought
to
be
done
of
purpose
to
exclude
the
House
of
York
:
he
therefore
left
the
decision
thereof
to
the
Laws
.
He
,
in
the
same
Parliament
,
conferr'd
more
Honours
:
he
created
Monsieur
de
Chandos
(
a
Gentleman
of
Britanny
,
who
during
his
being
there
,
had
been
his
familiar
friend
,
and
would
needs
accompany
him
in
his
Expedition
for
England
)
Earl
of
Bath
:
he
made
Sir
Giles
Aubeny
and
Sir
Robert
Willoughby
,
Barons
:
he
restored
Edward
Stafford
,
eldest
son
to
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
to
his
Blood
,
Dignity
,
and
Goods
:
and
though
his
Confiscation
were
great
,
yet
his
Father
having
been
the
First
Promoter
of
his
greatnesse
,
and
having
thereupon
lost
his
Life
,
he
restored
all
unto
his
Son
:
which
won
him
the
reputation
of
being
Grateful
.
And
though
Kings
do
seldom
call
Parliaments
,
without
demanding
some
Aids
by
Moneys
,
and
doing
some
Acts
of
Grace
unto
the
People
,
he
thought
it
not
fitting
to
make
any
such
demand
at
This
time
,
as
not
having
any
Grace
to
confer
,
fitting
to
the
time
:
for
though
the
General
Pardon
was
an
Act
of
Grace
,
yet
would
not
he
pretend
it
to
be
such
,
but
rather
a
Correspondency
to
the
satisfaction
they
had
given
him
,
in
receiving
him
to
be
King
by
his
Own
Title
.
Besides
,
he
not
having
War
with
any
one
,
and
having
many
great
Confiscations
faln
unto
him
(
the
which
he
so
moderated
as
might
become
a
favourable
Confiscator
,
and
be
expected
in
a
good
Government
)
he
was
willing
to
spare
his
Subjects
purses
.
And
though
his
intention
was
to
govern
in
such
sort
as
his
People
should
have
no
reason
to
hate
Him
,
nor
He
to
fear
Them
;
yet
knowing
he
had
Enemies
,
he
instituted
a
Guard
of
Fifty
Archers
under
the
Command
of
a
Captain
;
which
was
a
New
thing
in
England
,
where
their
Kings
are
onely
guarded
by
the
Laws
and
their
Subjects
affections
.
So
as
to
take
away
all
Jealousie
,
he
declared
the
Institution
to
be
Perpetual
:
moved
thereunto
by
what
he
in
the
time
of
his
Exile
had
observed
others
to
do
:
and
,
for
that
the
want
of
a
Guard
doth
misbecome
the
Majestie
of
a
King
;
and
is
requisite
to
be
had
,
if
not
for
Necessity
,
for
Decency
.
The
Parliament
being
dissolved
,
he
forgot
not
that
he
had
left
the
Marquesse
Dorset
and
Sir
Iohn
Bourchier
as
pledges
in
France
for
the
Moneys
wherewith
he
payed
the
Forces
he
brought
with
him
into
England
.
Willing
therefore
upon
this
occasion
to
try
the
inclination
of
the
Citizens
,
he
commanded
the
Lord
Treasurer
to
desire
the
Lord
Maior
of
London
that
the
City
might
lend
him
Six
thousand
Marks
:
and
after
sundry
consultations
,
the
businesse
was
decided
by
the
loan
of
Two
thousand
pounds
sterling
;
the
which
though
it
came
short
of
the
sum
that
was
desired
,
he
took
in
good
part
,
supplying
the
Remainder
(
which
was
much
)
out
of
his
Own
moneys
,
to
the
end
the
Hostages
might
return
for
England
,
as
they
did
.
He
forgot
not
the
services
done
to
him
by
Iohn
Morton
Bishop
of
Ely
,
and
Richard
Fox
Bishop
of
Exceter
,
for
which
he
made
them
both
of
his
Privie-Councel
,
and
gave
unto
Morton
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury
,
which
fell
void
by
the
death
of
Cardinal
Bourchier
:
he
made
Fox
Lord
Privie-Sea
;
promoting
him
from
the
Bishoprick
of
Exceter
to
that
of
Bath
and
Wells
,
from
thence
to
Durham
,
and
from
thence
to
Winchester
,
the
richest
of
All
the
rest
.
Having
now
no
impediment
to
hinder
the
performance
of
his
promise
,
he
married
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
,
to
the
peoples
so
1486
great
joy
,
as
he
was
not
much
therewithal
pleased
;
ror
he
never
had
any
great
inclination
to
the
Match
:
his
inveterate
enmity
to
her
Family
prevailed
more
with
him
,
then
did
the
Goodnesse
,
Fruitfulnesse
and
Beauty
of
so
worthy
a
Wife
.
Soon
after
Henry's
coming
to
the
Crown
,
England
was
afflicted
with
a
disease
not
known
in
former
times
;
so
as
the
remedies
not
being
known
,
many
perished
of
it
:
of
a
Hundred
scarcely
One
escaped
,
till
experience
taught
the
Way
how
to
cure
it
.
Men
were
taken
with
a
deadly
Sweat
,
with
Pains
in
the
Head
,
and
Burnings
in
the
Stomack
,
which
rendred
them
dry
and
desirous
of
Cold
,
they
were
by
the
one
and
the
other
of
them
dispatcht
in
Four
and
twenty
hours
:
for
,
casting
off
their
clothes
,
and
drinking
cold
Beer
as
it
came
from
the
Cellar
,
they
died
irrecoverably
.
But
some
few
relapsing
twice
or
thrice
into
this
Maladie
,
it
was
found
that
taking
Cold
and
not
drinking
Warm
drink
,
were
the
causes
which
made
it
mortal
.
The
Cure
then
that
was
found
for
it
,
was
,
To
endure
the
Heat
Four
and
twenty
hours
,
in
such
manner
as
the
Sweat
was
neither
Irritated
,
nor
kept
Back
;
and
to
drink
Warm
drink
a
little
at
a
time
,
rather
to
Allay
then
to
Extinguish
thirst
.
This
Sicknesse
began
in
the
midst
of
September
,
and
continued
all
October
:
it
hindred
not
the
solemnity
of
the
Coronation
:
it
begot
no
Swelling
nor
Sores
,
and
became
curable
if
the
remedies
were
Timely
applied
:
neither
was
it
Contagious
but
the
Fever
which
did
accompany
it
was
Pestilential
.
It
was
judged
to
proceed
from
a
Malignant
vapour
,
which
stuffing
up
the
Vital
spirits
,
was
wrestled
with
by
nature
,
to
drive
it
out
by
Sweat
.
An
Author
of
good
quality
saith
it
could
not
be
called
Epidemical
,
though
it
so
generally
spred
it self
:
and
that
if
sprung
from
a
certain
malignity
of
the
Air
,
occasioned
by
the
Unseasonablenesse
of
the
weather
.
But
Fernelius
,
who
wrote
of
it
at
the
intreaty
of
an
English
Ambassadour
,
calleth
it
Epidemical
.
Those
that
esteemed
it
a
Prodigie
,
would
have
it
to
foreboad
a
Hard
and
Troublesome
Reign
.
But
Polydor
Virgil's
opinion
is
not
to
be
rejected
:
That
the
King
should
be
troubled
even
till
the
Last
day
of
his
Life
;
since
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
,
he
Never
had
any
quiet
.
A
Divination
which
was
not
likely
to
prove
false
,
being
made
After
the
Event
;
nor
did
the
Other
which
was
made
Before
it
.
All
things
having
succeeded
according
to
his
wish
,
Henry
thought
now
he
should
meet
with
no
more
oppositions
:
He
was
King
by
his
Own
Title
,
in
his
Own
Right
:
he
had
married
the
Princesse
;
and
by
his
General
Pardon
and
Restitution
of
Goods
,
he
had
reconciled
such
as
were
his
Profest
Enemies
:
yet
the
Northern
people
,
bearing
still
a
love
to
the
House
of
York
,
and
to
the
late
Richard
,
he
thought
it
requisite
for
him
to
go
into
those
parts
;
hoping
by
his
Presence
to
cure
their
infatuated
imaginations
.
He
kept
his
Easter
at
Lincoln
;
whither
he
was
hardly
come
,
when
he
understood
how
the
Lord
Lovel
and
the
Two
Staffords
(
brothers
)
Humphrey
,
and
Thomas
,
had
forsaken
Sanctuary
,
it
not
being
known
whither
they
were
gone
:
but
assoon
as
he
was
come
to
York
,
he
understood
that
the
Lord
Lovel
was
not
far
from
thence
,
with
good
store
of
men
about
him
:
and
that
the
Staffords
,
having
raised
Forces
in
Worcester-shire
,
were
marched
towards
York
to
assault
him
.
This
second
information
,
though
it
did
a
lit
tle
trouble
him
,
yet
he
took
it
to
be
but
the
remainder
of
Richard's
yet
panting
spirits
:
but
he
was
more
confused
to
think
that
he
was
amongst
a
people
that
did
not
affect
him
,
that
sided
with
the
House
of
York
,
and
of
whom
,
without
danger
,
he
could
not
make
use
.
Amidst
these
difficulties
,
he
muster'd
out
of
those
that
followed
him
,
and
such
as
had
relation
to
them
,
Three
thousand
fighting
men
,
on
whom
he
might
affie
;
which
being
sufficiently
ill
armed
,
he
gave
in
charge
to
the
Duke
of
Bedford
;
giving
him
for
his
Vant-guard
a
General
Pardon
,
which
like
Cannon-shot
might
ruine
the
Enemy
;
as
it
did
.
For
the
Duke
being
come
in
sight
of
him
,
and
the
Heralds
having
published
the
Pardon
,
he
was
therewith
so
stricken
,
as
doubting
not
onely
to
be
Abandoned
,
but
to
be
yeelded
up
Prisoner
,
he
fled
the
same
night
towards
Lancaster
;
and
from
thence
into
Flanders
,
to
the
Dutchesse
Dowager
of
Burgundy
:
whilst
the
rest
,
laying
down
their
Arms
,
yeelded
themselves
to
the
Duke
.
Whereupon
they
that
were
with
the
Staffords
,
their
hopes
being
lost
,
disperst
themselves
into
sundry
places
;
and
the
two
brothers
got
into
the
Sanctuary
at
Colnham
neer
Abington
,
where
they
found
not
the
safety
they
imagined
:
for
the
priviledge
thereof
not
extending
to
save
Traytors
,
they
were
taken
from
thence
.
Humphrey
was
executed
;
and
Thomas
was
pardoned
,
for
that
,
as
the
Younger
brother
,
he
was
enforced
to
obey
the
Elder
.
The
King
having
quieted
this
Rebellion
,
and
reduced
these
Northern
people
to
his
Obedience
,
returned
to
London
.
The
Queen
in
September
brought
him
a
Son
;
who
lived
,
though
born
in
the
Eighth
Month
,
contrary
to
the
rule
of
Common
Observation
:
it
may
be
there
was
some
Errour
in
the
Calculation
;
for
it
is
more
likely
that
Women
may
be
deceived
in
the
time
of
their
Conception
,
and
in
the
Counting
of
their
Months
,
then
that
Hippocrates
should
be
deceived
in
his
Principles
.
He
named
him
Arthur
,
in
memory
of
the
ancient
Britons
,
from
whom
he
descended
;
Wales
(
as
hath
been
said
)
not
being
any
part
of
the
Angli-Saxones
,
which
possessed
all
the
Rest
of
the
Kingdom
;
but
of
the
Original
people
of
the
Island
,
the
residue
of
the
Britons
,
which
saved
themselves
by
fleeing
into
those
Provinces
:
and
from
thence
came
the
First
so
famous
Arthur
,
who
really
and
without
any
manner
of
Fable
or
Romanza
,
was
a
very
valiant
Prince
:
so
as
Henry
to
revive
his
memory
,
called
his
Son
after
His
name
.
There
lived
at
this
time
in
Oxford
one
Richard
Simond
a
Priest
,
indifferently
well
educated
,
but
of
mean
birth
:
and
who
(
abounding
with
strange
ambitious
fancies
)
durst
do
that
which
another
could
never
have
dared
to
do
.
This
man
took
upon
him
to
bring
up
a
yong
Boy
of
so
Sweet
and
Ingenuous
a
Countenance
as
one
would
not
have
thought
him
to
be
a
Baker's
Son
,
as
he
was
:
his
name
was
Lambert
Symnel
.
There
were
then
Two
rumours
noised
every
where
,
and
which
were
spread
abroad
by
such
as
out
of
Faction
or
out
of
Envie
could
not
endure
that
Henry
should
reign
:
the
one
,
that
the
Duke
of
York
,
son
to
Edward
the
4
,
was
Alive
;
the
other
,
that
the
King
was
resolved
to
put
the
Earl
of
Warwick
,
who
was
prisoner
in
the
Tower
,
secretly
to
death
.
The
First
was
divulged
,
to
nurse
up
Hopes
in
such
as
were
ill
affected
;
the
Second
,
to
encrease
Hatred
against
the
King
,
as
if
,
equally
cruel
with
Richard
,
he
were
about
to
treat
the
Earl
of
Warwick
,
as
Richard
had
treated
his
Nephews
.
Whereupon
Simond
meeting
with
so
fit
an
occasion
,
bethought
himself
to
make
Lambert
personate
the
Duke
of
York
;
but
presently
altering
his
Opinion
,
he
judged
it
fitter
for
his
purpose
to
have
him
personate
the
prisoner
,
the
Earl
of
Warwick
:
and
that
if
his
endeavours
should
succeed
,
and
that
Lambert
should
be
made
King
,
he
himself
should
be
recompensed
with
the
Chief
Miter
of
England
,
and
the
Government
of
King
and
Kingdom
.
Neither
did
he
think
to
meet
with
any
great
Obstacle
herein
;
since
that
the
love
to
the
House
of
York
remaining
yet
in
the
hearts
of
Most
of
the
Kingdom
,
they
could
not
possibly
endure
that
the
King
having
married
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
,
he
should
not
suffer
her
to
be
Crowned
as
she
ought
to
be
.
Resolving
hereupon
,
he
began
to
give
such
instruction
to
Lambert
as
such
a
businesse
required
;
and
met
with
an
Aptnesse
in
him
fit
to
receive
whatsoever
documents
:
but
considering
afterwards
that
his
pupil
was
to
represent
the
person
of
one
that
was
known
to
many
,
and
not
known
to
him
,
he
thought
it
was
unpossible
to
be
done
without
the
Assistance
of
some-body
who
was
conversant
in
the
Court
,
who
might
be
informed
by
those
that
had
served
the
Earl
,
of
his
childish
conversation
,
and
of
all
things
that
had
befallen
since
King
Edward's
death
;
at
which
time
he
was
but
Ten
yeers
old
.
None
being
fitter
for
such
an
Office
then
the
Queen
Dowager
,
she
was
imagined
to
be
the
Instructresse
:
for
she
was
but
little
satisfied
to
see
her
daughter
so
little
beloved
,
and
so
coolly
treated
as
a
Wife
,
and
as
a
Queen
,
wanting
the
usual
Marks
of
that
dignity
;
(
for
Henry
had
neglected
her
Coronation
,
though
he
had
lately
born
him
a
Son
)
not
that
her
intention
was
to
make
Lambert
King
,
but
to
make
use
of
him
,
to
Depose
her
Son-in-law
;
to
substitute
the
infant-Prince
,
the
lawful
Successor
,
in
his
place
;
and
,
in
case
she
should
meet
with
too
great
oppositions
,
Lincoln
,
or
Warwick
;
which
were
Both
of
the
House
of
York
.
That
which
made
people
of
this
opinion
,
was
,
Her
being
shortly
after
confined
to
a
Monastery
,
upon
no
weighty
pretence
;
as
we
shall
see
.
The
King
thought
it
expedient
to
punish
her
under
the
colour
of
a
Petty
known
fault
,
for
a
heinous
one
which
was
not
fitting
to
be
known
.
Howsoever
it
was
,
Lambert
took
upon
him
the
gestures
and
behaviour
of
a
great
Personage
,
with
so
miraculous
punctuality
,
as
that
these
being
joyned
to
his
Natural
Sweetnesse
,
a
True
Prince
could
not
be
formed
out
with
more
true
Perfections
then
were
these
false
ones
which
appeared
to
be
true
in
Him
.
The
reasons
which
made
Simond
change
his
first
designe
and
chuse
rather
to
have
his
Comedian
personate
the
son
to
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
then
King
Edward's
son
(
though
he
that
was
Dead
might
easilier
be
counterfeited
then
he
that
was
Alive
)
was
,
That
when
a
speech
went
of
his
being
escaped
out
of
the
Tower
,
he
observed
so
Great
Joy
in
the
People
,
as
he
thought
he
should
have
more
to
further
him
in
his
designe
,
and
that
it
would
be
easier
for
him
to
insinuate
a
falshood
in
the
Person
of
This
man
;
falsly
supposed
to
have
made
an
escape
,
then
in
that
Other
whose
escape
would
the
hardlier
be
believed
:
for
in
it
Two
Impossibilities
were
to
be
supposed
;
Pity
in
the
Varlets
that
were
to
murder
him
,
which
could
not
,
without
danger
,
enter
into
such
souls
,
especially
under
such
a
King
as
was
Richard
;
and
the
Escape
from
the
Tower
,
which
augmenting
the
danger
,
took
from
the
belief
of
any
Compassion
in
Them
,
or
Life
in
Him
.
But
that
which
chiefly
made
him
resolve
upon
This
,
was
,
that
whilst
he
was
doubtful
what
to
do
,
't
was
said
for
a
truth
that
Warwick
was
Dead
in
the
Tower
.
Now
to
act
this
Comedy
well
,
he
did
not
think
England
a
fit
Scene
,
a
proportionable
Distance
being
required
in
things
which
must
be
taken
for
what
they
are
not
:
unavoidable
difficulties
were
to
be
met
withal
upon
the
place
,
which
might
be
avoided
abroad
;
where
no
Witnesses
being
,
to
convince
;
nor
Acquaintance
;
to
confound
;
boldnesse
▪
becomes
impudence
:
without
which
,
Cheats
of
this
nature
can
hardly
be
effected
.
He
resolved
to
go
over
into
Ireland
,
a
Kingdom
affectionate
to
the
House
of
York
,
and
wherein
King
Henry
at
his
coming
to
the
Crown
had
altered
nothing
;
neither
Deputy
,
Councellor
,
nor
Officer
;
the
same
commanded
there
,
that
were
there
placed
by
Richard
:
a
negligence
to
be
blamed
in
so
Prudent
a
Prince
as
He
was
,
who
knew
the
inclination
of
that
Kingdom
and
People
,
wherein
if
alterations
chance
to
happen
,
remedies
are
hardly
come
by
;
none
being
to
be
had
from
within
it Self
,
and
all
External
helps
(
the
Sea
interposed
between
them
and
home
)
being
Difficult
,
Dangerous
and
Slowe
.
All
which
made
for
Symond's
purpose
;
who
coming
before
Thomas
Fitz-Gerald
Earl
of
Kildare
,
who
was
Deputy
(
a
man
ill-affected
to
Henry
,
as
he
was
well-affected
to
the
House
of
York
)
presented
his
pretended
Prince
unto
him
,
using
such
illusions
as
Lambert
not
having
any
one
part
in
him
which
did
not
gainsay
his
mean
Extraction
,
the
Deputy
believed
him
to
be
what
his
Masters
speeches
,
and
his
Studied
Nobility
made
him
appear
to
be
:
insomuch
that
acquainting
some
of
his
trustiest
friends
with
this
Secret
under
the
Seal
of
Confession
,
he
found
them
,
and
together
with
them
,
the
People
,
prone
to
Rebellion
.
They
received
this
fancied
Prince
with
great
honour
;
they
gave
the
Castle
of
Dublin
to
him
for
his
Lodging
;
and
few
days
after
proclaimed
him
King
,
by
the
name
of
Edward
the
Sixth
.
There
was
not
any
one
Province
that
denied
him
obedience
;
and
all
of
them
joyned
in
declaring
War
against
Henry
:
whilst
on
the
contrary
side
,
there
was
not
any
one
that
spake
a
word
,
or
drew
a
sword
in
his
behalf
.
But
that
Kingdom
being
but
bare
of
Money
and
Arms
,
and
but
meanly
furnished
with
Souldiers
,
they
hoped
that
such
in
England
as
were
friends
to
the
House
of
York
,
and
Margaret
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
,
would
,
in
a
businesse
of
so
great
consequence
,
assist
them
with
their
Supplies
:
whom
they
advertise
that
Edward
Plantagenet
is
escaped
out
of
the
Tower
and
come
into
Ireland
,
where
he
was
received
and
proclaimed
King
;
that
they
were
purposed
to
bring
him
into
England
,
his
hereditary
Kingdom
,
if
they
would
be
ready
with
their
assistance
,
to
secure
his
Entry
;
and
that
his
Aunt
of
Burgundy
would
assist
him
with
Money
,
Souldiers
,
and
Commanders
.
Margaret
,
by
reason
of
her
vertue
(
for
she
had
nothing
in
her
blameable
but
her
inveterate
hate
to
the
House
of
Lancaster
)
was
in
great
esteem
amongst
the
Flemings
:
she
was
the
third
wife
to
Charles
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
who
being
slain
before
Nanci
,
left
no
Heir
behinde
him
save
Mary
(
born
to
him
by
Elizabeth
of
Burbon
,
his
second
wife
)
who
was
married
to
Maximilian
of
Austria
son
to
the
Emperour
Frederick
the
third
,
to
whom
she
bare
Philip
and
Margaret
,
which
(
their
mother
being
dead
)
were
brought
up
with
much
charity
and
affection
by
this
window
,
she
doing
for
Them
,
as
she
could
have
done
had
they
been
her
Own
children
:
which
caused
the
Subjects
,
moved
thereunto
by
her
so
great
Charity
,
to
honour
and
obey
her
,
as
if
she
had
been
their
Naturally-reigning
Princesse
.
Her
husband
had
left
her
a
very
great
Dowry
;
so
as
she
having
had
no
other
occasion
of
Expence
,
saving
her
frugal
Domestick
affairs
,
she
might
by
the
Moneys
she
had
gathered
in
so
many
yeers
,
of
her Self
,
unassisted
by
any
Other
,
undertake
this
business
.
She
therefore
willingly
listened
to
the
Embassie
:
not
that
she
was
Ignorant
of
the
Falshood
of
it
(
for
she
knew
her
Nephew
so
strictly
kept
,
as
he
could
not
escape
)
but
that
she
might
have
an
occasion
to
trouble
Henry
.
His
marriage
with
her
Neece
,
which
should
have
reconciled
her
to
him
,
did
the
more
Incense
her
against
him
,
since
it
was
the
way
to
Establish
him
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
take
it
from
Her
House
,
without
any
Hope
of
ever
Recovering
it
again
:
whereupon
she
readily
Promised
Assistance
;
and
,
in
it's
due
time
,
Sent
it
more
Readily
.
The
King
,
when
he
heard
of
this
Rebellion
in
Ireland
,
was
very
much
troubled
;
being
too-late
aware
he
had
done
ill
to
leave
that
Nation
under
the
Command
of
such
as
depended
upon
his
Predecessor
.
And
though
he
could
not
have
imagined
such
an
accident
as
This
,
yet
was
he
not
to
be
excused
;
for
Wisedom
ought
to
foresee
not
onely
Evident
;
but
Contingent
dangers
:
neither
was
it
Contigency
,
to
trust
Ireland
in
the
hands
of
such
as
were
Well-wishers
to
the
Adverse
party
;
it
was
not
to
be
believed
,
that
together
with
their
Prince
they
would
change
their
Inclinations
;
for
Hatred
in
inveterate
Factions
,
is
seldome
changed
.
But
having
no
ready
remedie
,
nor
being
able
to
exercise
his
own
Valour
upon
this
occasion
,
as
he
had
done
upon
Others
,
by
reason
of
the
Sea's
interposal
,
he
called
his
Council
together
,
to
know
their
Opinions
,
and
to
resolve
upon
what
was
to
be
done
.
They
propounded
and
concluded
upon
Three
expedients
:
First
,
a
General
Pardon
for
All
faults
(
Treason
against
the
Kings
Person
not
excepted
)
to
all
such
as
within
a
Prefixt
time
should
Confesse
themselves
guilty
:
a
thing
most
Usual
upon
Other
occasions
,
but
necessary
at
This
time
;
since
Ordinary
Treason
,
which
is
usually
pardonable
,
was
not
Now
treated
of
;
but
treason
grown
to
such
a
Height
as
makes
the
partakers
therein
Desperate
,
even
to
the
Uttermost
Hazard
;
their
welfare
being
incompatible
with
the
welfare
of
the
Prince
.
This
Article
was
resolved
on
in
consideration
of
Sir
Thomas
Broughton
,
who
had
saved
the
Lord
Lovel
:
for
,
being
a
powerful
man
in
his
Countrey
,
he
might
have
assembled
many
men
,
who
,
joyned
to
the
rest
,
might
have
done
much
harm
:
and
though
there
was
no
doubt
of
his
Correspondency
with
the
Irish
,
yet
it
was
Now
no
fitting
time
to
proceed
against
him
with
Severity
;
it
was
thought
fittest
for
the
Present
Danger
,
not
to
put
him
to
Desperation
,
not
to
Provoke
him
to
Mischief
,
and
to
shew
him
a
way
to
save
himself
.
Secondly
,
that
Edward
Plantagenet
should
be
taken
out
of
the
Tower
,
and
shewn
to
the
People
,
to
the
end
they
might
know
he
was
not
dead
;
and
that
the
supposed
Plantagenet
in
Ireland
was
a
meer
Chimaera
,
framed
onely
to
trouble
the
State
.
Thirdly
,
that
the
Queen-mother
should
be
confined
to
the
Nunnery
of
Bermondsey
,
and
that
her
goods
should
be
confiscated
;
for
that
having
promised
the
Princesse
Elizabeth
to
the
now-King
,
whilst
he
was
in
Britanny
,
she
had
,
contrary
to
the
Articles
of
Agreement
,
delivered
Her
,
and
the
rest
of
her
sisters
,
up
to
Richard
.
The
issue
of
these
three
Resolutions
,
were
;
Broughton
bit
not
at
this
bait
of
Pardon
:
Edward
Plantagenet
was
led
in
Procession
to
Pauls
,
being
by
the
way
discoursed
withal
by
divers
of
the
chief
of
the
Nobility
that
knew
him
,
especially
by
such
of
whom
the
King
had
any
Suspition
;
to
the
end
they
might
be
convinc't
in
their
reason
.
The
which
though
it
availed
in
England
,
yet
did
it
no
good
in
Ireland
:
where
the
King
was
accused
,
That
,
out
of
an
intent
to
rob
Edward
the
Sixth
of
his
Inheritance
,
which
he
had
Tyrannously
enjoy'd
,
he
had
shewed
to
the
view
of
the
People
,
a
young
boy
who
was
somewhat
like
him
,
to
the
end
they
might
believe
a
Falshood
,
thereby
cheating
the
World
,
and
by
an
unparallel'd
Imposture
profaning
the
Church
,
and
sacred
Ceremonies
.
The
resolution
concerning
the
Queen
was
that
Alone
which
took
Effect
,
though
not
without
Scandal
:
for
there
being
no
other
cause
then
what
was
alleadged
,
the
punishment
savoured
too
much
of
Avarice
and
Cruelty
:
of
Avarice
,
because
the
King
got
thereby
her
Confiscation
,
which
was
very
Great
;
of
Cruelty
,
because
the
Weaknesse
and
Vanity
of
a
Woman
(
the
Weaknesse
caused
by
the
Threats
,
the
Vanity
by
the
Promises
of
a
Tyrant
)
and
the
Irksomnesse
of
a
Sanctuary
(
an
End
whereof
she
was
Never
to
expect
)
did
not
deserve
so
Severe
a
punishment
.
Not
but
that
her
fault
was
very
Great
,
since
she
did
what
in
Her
lay
to
render
the
Kings
return
vain
,
and
to
make
those
Lords
for
ever
lose
their
Countrey
,
and
their
Possessions
,
who
upon
her
promises
were
gone
into
Britanny
:
but
the
Difficulty
of
so
dangerous
an
enterprise
under
the
conduct
of
a
Young
man
,
without
Forces
;
against
a
powerful
King
,
a
skilful
Warriour
;
together
with
the
Example
of
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
who
first
began
it
with
so
Unfortunate
Successe
were
able
to
have
made
a
Stronger
minde
then
Hers
to
have
Waver'd
:
the
sufferings
of
her
Body
and
Minde
,
made
her
covet
a
Quiet
;
which
she
could
not
hope
for
from
a
few
Exil'd
People
:
and
if
This
were
her
Onely
fault
,
wherefore
was
she
not
at
first
proceeded
against
,
before
her
daughter's
Marriage
,
and
the
Prince's
birth
;
in
all
which
time
the
King
shewed
no
distaste
against
her
,
neither
held
her
as
a
Delinquent
?
But
in
my
Opinion
it
is
to
be
thought
that
the
Kings
nature
,
though
Covetous
,
yet
not
Wicked
,
did
not
move
him
to
deal
so
injuriously
with
her
:
rather
that
he
was
induced
to
these
proceedings
out
of
some
Hidden
cause
;
and
that
those
Forces
above
mention'd
,
which
made
her
guilty
in
the
highest
degree
,
made
him
so
exceeding
Severe
:
else
he
would
have
punisht
her
Before
,
as
in
Justice
he
might
have
done
.
But
Princes
Imaginations
are
not
as
manifest
as
their
Actions
.
This
Queen
was
one
of
Fortune's
greatest
works
;
whose
Inconstancy
in
the
enterchanges
of
her
Felicity
and
Misery
,
proved
Constant
:
from
being
a
widow
to
a
bare
Knight
,
she
was
made
wife
to
a
great
King
;
who
being
fled
away
,
deposed
,
and
banished
,
she
was
enforced
for
the
Safety
of
her Self
and
the
Prince
her
son
,
which
she
bare
there
,
to
take
Sanctuary
;
her
husband
not
many
months
after
returning
home
Victorious
,
and
Triumphing
,
she
likewise
returned
with
him
,
and
during
his
life
,
lived
in
her
former
Greatnesse
and
Felicity
:
when
he
died
,
she
fell
upon
the
like
necessity
,
as
formerly
,
of
taking
Sanctuary
;
her
Brother-in-law
having
usurped
the
Kingdom
from
her
Sons
,
declared
them
to
be
Bastards
,
and
cruelly
put
them
to
Death
;
for
her
yet
greater
grief
,
her
Brother
,
and
one
of
her
sons
,
had
by
her
Former
husband
,
died
under
the
Hangmans
hands
:
in
lesse
then
Three
months
space
,
she
was
wounded
with
the
death
of
Three
Sons
and
a
Brother
:
her
eldest
Daughter
being
married
to
the
new
King
,
moved
by
her
womanish
anger
to
practise
uneffectible
Chimaera's
,
she
lost
her
Honour
,
Goods
and
Liberty
;
and
shortly
after
died
unhappie
;
not
visited
by
any
whilst
she
lived
,
abandoned
by
her
friends
.
She
was
endued
with
Rare
Qualities
;
but
her
ruine
proceeded
from
her
abuse
in
the
Choice
of
them
:
Wisedom
and
Wylinesse
being
of
the
like
Habit
and
Aspect
,
are
easily
mistaken
One
for
Another
;
she
took
the
Later
for
the
Former
;
which
she
would
not
have
done
had
she
well
considered
them
,
for
they
are
of
Differing
Liveries
;
the
one's
is
border'd
about
with
Vertue
,
the
other
's
with
Deceipt
.
Queens
Colledge
in
Cambridge
is
her
foundation
,
and
so
call'd
from
her
at
this
hour
.
The
Earl
of
Lincoln
fled
at
this
same
time
into
Flanders
:
he
was
son
to
Iohn
de
la
Poole
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
and
Elizabeth
,
Eldest
sister
to
the
Two
Brothers
Edward
and
Richard
.
Richard
had
declared
him
to
be
his
Successor
,
in
case
he
should
die
without
Children
;
for
having
published
King
Edward
and
the
Duke
of
Clarence
to
be
born
in
Adultery
,
he
could
not
(
if
he
would
maintain
the
pretended
justice
of
his
Own
cause
to
the
Crown
)
but
reject
their
issue
;
especially
having
injured
them
so
heinously
.
The
Earl
,
upon
these
hopes
,
flew
High
in
his
conceipts
:
he
was
a
man
so
well
conditioned
,
as
had
his
Title
been
just
,
he
deserved
to
have
attain'd
at
what
he
aim'd
.
His
designes
,
which
were
born
to
the
ground
by
Henry
,
who
by
his
Uncles
death
had
gotten
the
Crown
,
began
to
renew
again
at
this
Irish
news
:
for
knowing
the
pretended
Plantagenet's
falshood
,
he
thought
the
troubles
that
were
thereupon
like
to
arise
,
would
bring
him
to
what
he
desired
;
for
Henry
being
once
overcome
,
it
would
be
easie
for
Him
to
bear
down
the
Impostor
.
The
King
had
oft-times
had
him
in
his
thoughts
;
for
being
a
Bird
fit
for
the
Cage
,
to
let
him
fly
loose
Abroad
,
might
prove
pernicious
to
Himself
and
to
the
State
:
but
the
Earl
of
Warwick's
imprisonment
,
at
which
the
People
were
offended
,
was
the
cause
why
he
imprisoned
not
Him
;
which
should
he
do
,
they
would
take
yet
greater
offence
:
and
he
hoped
,
though
He
were
at
Liberty
,
he
could
not
hurt
him
so
long
as
the
Other
was
in
Prison
:
Warwick's
pretension
was
Just
,
and
according
to
the
Laws
;
Lincoln's
was
Illegal
,
obtained
from
one
who
had
no
Power
to
give
it
:
and
the
more
it
was
Questionable
,
the
lesse
was
it
to
be
Feared
;
for
it
was
not
likely
that
by
the
difference
of
Two
disagreeing
Pretendants
,
any
One
of
the
parties
might
by
Concord
be
established
.
In
which
if
he
was
deceived
,
it
was
not
to
his
Prejudice
.
For
Lincoln
being
fled
(
not
without
the
knowledge
and
appointment
of
Sir
Thomas
Broughton
)
he
went
to
his
Aunt
the
Dutchesse
,
who
after
divers
consultations
,
sent
him
into
Ireland
,
accompanied
by
the
Lord
Lovel
and
other
Fugitives
,
with
a
Regiment
of
Two
thousand
choice
Dutchmen
commanded
by
Martin
Swart
,
a
Valiant
Captain
.
She
thought
this
ready
succour
would
produce
many
good
effects
;
as
the
Confirming
of
the
Rebels
in
their
Obstinacy
;
the
Securing
the
Counterfeit
King
in
Possession
,
and
the
Encouraging
of
his
Party
in
England
,
by
making
them
Ready
at
their
arrival
to
set
upon
Henry
,
to
fight
with
him
,
and
to
put
him
to
flight
:
for
the
Feigned
Edward
the
Sixth
was
to
be
Held
up
,
as
long
as
need
required
,
and
not
Yet
to
be
cashiered
,
and
the
True
Edward
,
which
was
in
the
Tower
,
put
in
his
place
.
She
had
no
thought
at
all
of
Lincoln
in
this
businesse
,
knowing
he
had
no
Right
of
Pretence
,
unlesse
she
would
have
Seconded
her
brother
Richard
in
his
Declarations
,
to
the
Shame
of
her
House
,
which
she
was
very
far
from
.
The
King
,
when
he
understood
of
his
flight
,
was
much
perplext
;
he
saw
,
that
,
the
Dutchesse
having
declared
her self
in
the
behalf
of
the
Rebels
,
he
must
defend
his
Crown
with
the
Sword
.
The
first
provisions
he
made
,
was
to
make
the
Sea-coasts
on
that
side
be
well
guarded
,
to
the
end
that
Others
might
not
follow
Lincoln's
example
.
He
raised
a
Great
Army
,
and
divided
it
under
Two
Generals
,
the
Duke
of
Bedford
,
and
the
Earl
of
Oxford
;
believing
to
be
set
upon
at
one
and
the
same
time
,
both
from
Ireland
,
and
Flanders
.
And
though
he
expected
not
this
before
the
Spring
,
yet
forbore
he
not
to
make
a
journey
almost
in
the
midst
of
Winter
into
Suffolk
and
Norfolk
,
to
take
order
for
necessary
provisions
.
And
understanding
by
the
way
,
that
Marquesse
Dorset
was
coming
to
him
,
to
clear
himself
of
some
imputation
which
was
falsly
laid
upon
him
,
he
dispatched
away
the
Earl
of
Oxford
to
meet
him
by
the
way
,
with
order
to
carry
him
to
the
Tower
,
and
to
tell
him
,
That
this
was
not
done
for
that
he
had
Deserved
it
,
or
that
the
King
had
any
Ill
opinion
of
him
,
but
to
Free
him
from
the
Danger
of
being
Perswaded
to
undertake
any
thing
which
might
redound
to
his
Prejudice
;
so
as
though
he
could
not
chuse
but
think
such
a
provision
very
Hard
,
he
wished
him
to
take
it
Patiently
,
promising
him
he
should
have
Honourable
and
Satisfactory
reparation
.
The
King
kept
his
Christmasse
at
Norwich
;
and
went
from
thence
by
way
of
Devotion
to
our
Lady
of
Walsingham
,
and
from
thence
returned
by
Cambridge
to
London
.
The
Earl
of
Lincoln's
arrival
in
Ireland
,
with
so
many
good
men
with
him
,
added
to
the
Rebels
hopes
:
they
were
very
proud
1487
to
see
themselves
favoured
by
the
Dutchesse
,
by
her
sending
of
such
ready
Helps
,
and
Two
so
great
Lords
,
as
were
Lincoln
and
Lovel
.
At
their
coming
,
King
Lambert
was
Crowned
,
being
formerly
but
Proclaimed
King
.
Being
in
Council
,
they
differ'd
in
Opinions
,
whether
the
war
were
to
be
made
in
Ireland
or
England
:
Those
who
would
have
it
made
in
Ireland
,
alleadged
for
their
reasons
,
That
Henry
being
necessitated
to
passe
over
thither
in
Person
,
lest
he
might
lose
that
Kingdom
,
he
would
meet
with
many
disadvantages
;
amongst
which
the
most
Considerable
would
be
,
his
giving
way
for
the
Faction
of
York
to
Spread
it Self
,
the
which
being
already
Great
,
would
Encrease
and
grow
Greater
in
the
Absence
of
the
King
,
and
such
Forces
as
he
must
carry
along
with
him
;
so
as
the
Faction
of
Lancaster
consequently
growing
Weaker
,
it
would
run
danger
of
being
Destroy'd
,
and
divers
would
be
encouraged
to
Abandon
it
,
who
Already
were
prettily
well
Enclined
so
to
do
:
which
if
it
should
fall
out
,
he
would
be
able
to
do
but
Little
good
in
Ireland
,
since
he
would
want
Supplies
,
being
likely
to
have
None
from
England
,
which
,
peradventure
,
he
might
Lose
.
They
were
but
Few
that
were
of
this
opinion
:
for
they
wanted
there
all
the
chief
Ground-works
of
War
,
strong
Holds
,
Arms
,
Money
and
Souldiers
;
an
Enemy
could
not
be
Stopped
without
strong
Holds
,
nor
Themselves
Secured
;
without
Money
Souldiers
were
not
to
be
had
;
nor
could
they
encamp
themselves
in
Open
field
without
Arms.
Reason
perswaded
to
passe
the
Seas
and
make
the
war
in
England
:
Henry
had
done
the
same
with
Greater
&
Lesser
company
,
and
yet
had
had
Good
successe
;
it
was
to
be
believed
,
that
not
having
any
One
that
sided
with
him
in
Ireland
,
he
would
have
but
Few
in
England
;
where
,
if
the
Greatest
part
were
affectionate
to
the
House
of
York
,
whilst
they
had
No
Head
to
follow
,
what
would
they
when
they
should
have
a
lawful
King
,
attended
on
by
a
whole
Kingdom
?
an
agreement
which
would
invite
and
encourage
England
to
do
the
like
.
But
all
these
arguments
,
though
Sufficient
,
were
not
efficacious
enough
to
make
this
resolution
be
taken
:
the
onely
reason
:
which
bare
sway
to
have
the
war
in
England
,
was
the
Want
of
Money
wherewithal
to
pay
the
Dutchmen
,
and
their
no
hopes
of
Enriching
themselves
by
fighting
in
Ireland
.
The
needier
sort
of
people
flockt
to
the
beating
of
the
Drum
;
those
who
had
nothing
but
their
Lives
to
lose
,
were
contented
to
venture
them
upon
hopes
to
better
their
fortunes
in
so
Rich
a
Countrey
.
They
embarqued
themselves
better
furnished
with
Hopes
then
with
Weapons
;
and
landed
with
Lambert
,
clad
in
kingly
apparel
,
at
the
Pile
of
Fowdray
in
Lancashire
;
they
were
conducted
by
the
Earls
of
Lincoln
and
Kildare
,
and
Viscount
Lovel
,
followed
by
the
Dutchmen
under
Colonel
Swart
.
Broughton
met
them
at
their
landing
,
with
but
a
few
men
:
they
marched
towards
York
,
and
passed
peaceably
where
they
went
,
to
shew
that
Lawful
Kings
come
to
Ease
,
not
to
Oppresse
their
Subjects
:
but
shortly
after
,
their
hopes
began
to
grow
cool
,
when
they
saw
not
any
one
come
in
to
them
in
their
Solitary
March
;
especially
since
they
could
not
with
more
reason
expect
any
to
side
with
them
in
any
Other
Countrey
then
in
that
which
was
so
much
enclined
to
the
House
of
York
,
and
to
Richard
.
But
Viscount
Lovel
not
having
found
any
safety
there
the
yeer
before
,
they
might
believe
,
They
were
not
now
likely
to
fare
better
.
Some
were
of
opinion
,
that
the
Alienation
of
those
people
proceeded
from
a
Distaste
they
took
that
Two
Forreign
Nations
,
the
Dutch
and
Irish
,
should
pretend
to
present
them
with
a
King
made
by
them
:
and
though
Henry
the
4
,
and
Edward
the
4
,
and
the
Now-King
had
in
the
like
manner
been
presented
by
Strangers
,
yet
the
case
differ'd
:
They
(
the
first
and
last
)
were
call'd
in
by
a
Part
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
free
them
from
the
two
Richards
,
the
2
and
the
3
,
the
One
for
divers
reasons
more
hated
then
the
Other
;
and
Edward
came
of
himself
,
building
upon
the
People's
Love
:
neither
had
Henry
the
7
given
any
occasion
of
Hatred
whereby
to
be
driven
out
;
rather
the
opinion
of
his
Worth
,
and
his
having
Matcht
with
the
House
of
York
,
had
established
him
:
moreover
,
the
Procession
made
to
Paul's
,
wherein
the
True
Plantagenet
was
seen
,
made
them
not
minde
the
False
one
.
Lincoln
being
brought
to
that
passe
as
he
could
not
retire
without
ruine
,
resolved
to
perish
generously
by
hazarding
a
Battel
.
He
marched
towards
Newark
,
minding
to
make
himself
master
thereof
:
but
Henry
,
who
at
the
first
news
of
their
landing
,
was
advanced
to
Coventry
,
sent
some
Troops
of
Light-horse
abroad
to
take
Prisoners
,
that
he
might
learn
News
:
a
superfluous
diligence
;
for
he
had
Spyes
amongst
them
,
who
advertis'd
him
of
all
their
proceedings
.
Being
come
to
Nottingham
,
a
Counsel
of
War
was
held
,
wherein
it
was
discust
where
't
were
better
to
protract
time
,
or
to
Fight
:
the
King
was
for
giving
Battel
,
being
encouraged
by
the
accesse
of
6000
fighting
men
,
most
of
them
Voluntaries
,
under
70
Colours
:
the
Earl
of
Shrewsbury
and
the
Lord
Strange
were
the
chief
Commanders
;
and
that
the
enemy
might
not
take
the
advantage
of
Newark
,
the
King
encamped
himself
between
them
and
the
Town
.
Lincoln
,
seeing
himself
so
closely
pursued
,
went
to
Stoke
;
planting
himself
upon
the
side
of
a
little
hill
,
from
whence
he
descended
assoon
as
the
King
presented
him
Battel
:
the
which
was
valiantly
fought
on
Both
sides
;
but
of
the
Manner
how
,
there
is
but
Small
or
very
Obscure
knowledge
.
'T
is
held
,
that
of
the
King
's
Three
Battallions
,
the
Vantguard
onely
fought
,
&
the
other
Two
moved
not
at
all
;
which
seems
the
Stranger
,
for
that
having
fought
even
to
the
Last
man
(
the
one
Half
of
the
said
Vantguard
being
Slain
)
the
King
would
purchase
the
Victory
at
so
Dear
a
rate
;
which
,
if
he
would
have
suffer'd
All
his
men
to
have
fought
,
he
might
have
had
it
better
Cheap
.
All
the
Chief
of
the
Enemy
were
slain
;
Lincoln
,
Kildare
,
Lovel
,
Broughton
,
and
Colonel
Swart
:
great
slaughter
was
made
of
the
unarmed
Irish
,
who
budged
not
one
foot
from
the
posture
they
put
themselves
in
at
the
Beginning
of
the
fight
:
the
Dutch
,
who
were
well
armed
,
and
understood
their
work
,
died
not
unrevenged
.
The
Conflict
endured
Three
hours
;
not
likely
to
have
endured
so
Long
,
had
the
Main-battel
and
the
Rere-ward
fought
.
'T
is
said
the
L.
Lovel
sought
to
save
himself
;
but
finding
the
Banks
of
Trent
too
high
for
his
horse
,
they
were
both
drowned
,
as
not
able
to
clammer
up
.
Others
will
have
it
that
he
got
over
the
River
,
and
that
he
lived
a
long
time
in
a
Cave
.
The
King
was
displeas'd
at
the
Earl
of
Lincoln's
death
,
not
that
he
Loved
him
,
or
out
of
desire
of
further
Revenge
;
but
that
thereby
he
was
bereaved
of
the
means
of
working
out
of
him
,
what
Correspondency
the
Dutchesse
Margaret
had
in
England
.
There
died
,
Four
thousand
of
the
Enemy
,
the
One
Half
of
the
Kings
Vant-guard
;
and
the
Other
half
were
work
for
the
Chirurgions
:
So
roundly
were
they
dealt
withal
.
Not
any
one
of
Quality
was
slain
on
the
King's
side
.
They
took
many
Prisoners
:
amongst
which
king
Lambert
Symnel
,
otherwise
called
Edward
the
Sixth
,
and
Simond
his
Tutor
and
Seducer
:
't
was
thought
he
should
have
been
rigorously
proceeded
against
;
but
his
yeers
(
he
not
being
full
Sixteen
yeers
Old
)
freed
him
from
the
Highest
of
faults
.
He
confest
who
he
was
and
the
Meannesse
of
his
Birth
;
that
the
fault
proceeded
from
his
Governour
,
whom
he
was
not
wont
to
disobey
.
His
punishment
was
the
Kitchin
;
where
he
was
put
to
the
vilest
employments
;
his
Scepter
and
Crown
were
turned
to
Spits
and
Fire-forks
:
he
continued
in
the
office
of
a
Scullion
,
till
by
what
means
I
know
not
,
he
was
preferred
to
be
one
of
the
King's
Falconers
,
in
which
condition
he
died
;
not
giving
any
further
occasion
of
Story
.
The
King
shewed
herein
his
Wisedom
:
for
had
he
put
him
to
Death
being
so
Young
,
and
for
a
fault
not
of
his
Own
Chusing
;
Severity
might
have
had
the
face
of
Cruelty
,
and
Justice
of
Injustice
;
and
together
with
his
Life
,
his
Memory
would
have
been
Lost
:
whereas
,
by
Pardoning
him
,
he
gave
life
to
a
testimony
of
his
Own
Clemency
,
and
Others
Wickednesse
;
and
instructed
the
People
upon
other
occasions
.
The
being
a
Priest
,
saved
Simond
,
though
worthy
of
whatsoever
punishment
:
the
King
was
pleased
to
afford
him
Penitence
and
Pennance
;
by
giving
him
leave
,
during
his
Life
,
to
bewail
his
sin
in
Prison
.
There
is
a
great
difference
between
Polydor
Virgil's
calculation
of
this
Battel
and
that
of
Other
Writers
:
he
affirms
it
to
have
happened
in
the
yeer
1489
;
the
rest
,
in
the
yeer
1487
,
on
the
Sixteenth
of
Iune
,
on
a
Saturday
,
the
day
which
was
observed
to
be
happie
and
propitious
to
the
King
.
I
follow
the
Later
.
The
King
went
not
from
the
Camp
till
he
had
given
humble
thanks
to
God
for
the
Victory
;
the
which
he
did
likewise
three
days
together
at
Lincoln
;
with
Processions
,
and
other
religious
duties
;
and
he
sent
his
Standard
to
our
Ladies
Church
in
Walsingham
,
whither
he
had
vowed
it
.
He
caused
some
of
those
that
were
taken
to
be
put
to
death
;
doing
the
like
in
York-shire
,
where
diligent
search
was
made
after
the
Rebels
:
and
since
it
would
have
been
a
kinde
of
Cruelty
,
to
have
punished
so
Many
for
One
fault
;
he
was
contented
to
commute
the
Blood
of
their
Veins
for
the
Blood
of
their
Purses
,
imposing
great
Pecuniary
punishments
upon
them
,
wherewith
both
He
and
They
were
satisfi'd
.
He
went
to
Newcastle
;
from
whence
he
sent
Ambassadours
to
the
King
of
Scotland
,
to
invite
him
either
to
a
Treaty
of
Peace
,
or
to
a
longer
Truce
.
His
being
but
newly
setled
in
his
kingdom
,
and
the
Inveteratenesse
of
the
Faction
,
counselled
him
to
be
at
quiet
with
his
Neighbours
,
especially
with
Scotland
:
for
these
two
kingdoms
being
almost
Naturally
given
to
be
Enemies
,
they
did
much
harm
one
to
another
by
fomenting
Rebels
,
and
nourishing
of
Seditions
.
Yet
was
this
peace
more
requisite
for
King
Iames
then
for
Him
.
For
being
a
friend
to
men
of
Mean
condition
,
and
an
enemy
to
the
Nobility
,
he
never
wanted
cause
of
Fear
;
so
as
it
behoved
him
to
have
Peace
with
England
,
that
he
might
punish
the
Contumacious
,
and
revenge
himself
upon
his
enemies
.
He
therefore
courteously
received
the
Ambassadours
,
letting
them
know
there
was
nothing
which
he
in
his
heart
more
desired
,
then
that
which
they
came
for
;
but
that
there
would
be
great
difficulty
to
make
the
Parliament
condescend
thereunto
:
for
that
there
was
an
ancient
Law
which
did
inhibite
Peace
,
lest
the
people
,
growing
carelesse
,
through
Idlenesse
,
and
losing
their
natural
vigour
,
which
was
conservable
by
the
Use
of
Arms
,
might
become
Lazie
;
to
the
prejudice
of
the
State
:
that
therefore
they
must
content
themselves
with
a
Truce
for
Six
or
Seven
yeers
;
which
being
obtained
,
they
might
Renew
from
time
to
time
,
without
much
difficulty
:
for
what
concern'd
Himself
,
King
Henry
might
assure
himself
he
would
Always
be
his
friend
:
he
intreated
them
howsoever
,
to
keep
secret
his
free
Communication
with
them
;
otherwise
they
would
ruine
the
businesse
;
for
nothing
would
be
granted
which
should
be
known
they
had
desired
of
him
.
Henry
was
contented
with
a
Truce
of
Seven
yeers
;
which
being
obtained
,
he
returned
to
London
;
where
,
being
taught
by
the
last
events
,
that
his
hatred
to
the
House
of
York
had
been
the
cause
of
all
the
disorders
that
had
ensued
,
he
prepared
for
the
Coronation
of
his
Wife
;
which
was
effected
the
Five
and
twentieth
of
November
;
which
was
in
the
Third
yeer
of
his
Reign
,
and
almost
Two
yeers
after
he
had
married
her
.
'T
was
generally
believed
this
resolution
proceeded
from
Any
thing
else
rather
then
from
Good-will
,
the
affections
wherewith
we
are
born
being
as
hard
to
be
concealed
,
as
to
be
laid
aside
.
Neither
is
it
to
be
marvelled
at
if
Henry
born
during
the
time
of
Hatred
and
Civil
wars
,
wherein
he
had
lost
his
estate
,
and
been
kept
Prisoner
till
he
was
Ten
yeers
old
;
carried
Exile
into
Britanny
;
demanded
from
thence
by
Edward
and
Richard
;
granted
and
sold
to
the
former
;
to
the
Second
sold
,
but
not
granted
;
and
saved
,
as
it
were
by
miracle
,
from
the
hands
of
Both
of
them
:
it
is
no
marvel
,
I
say
,
if
the
Remembrance
of
these
things
did
confirm
him
in
the
above-said
hatred
,
and
that
that
Hatred
was
converted
to
his
very
Nature
and
Blood
,
against
the
Blood
of
those
who
had
laid
traps
to
Ensnare
and
to
Destroy
him
.
But
neither
did
his
memory
fail
him
in
what
concern'd
Good
Turns
;
for
the
cloud
of
Dangers
and
Suspitions
being
blown
over
,
he
set
the
Marquesse
Dorset
at
liberty
:
and
that
he
might
know
his
imprisonment
had
proceeded
from
the
Jealousies
of
the
Times
,
and
not
from
any
Evil
he
had
Done
him
,
he
suffered
not
those
Ceremonies
to
be
used
to
Him
,
which
usually
are
to
such
as
are
imprison'd
for
any
fault
.
His
affairs
being
thus
quieted
,
he
dispatched
away
an
Ambassadour
to
Pope
Innocent
the
Eighth
to
give
him
advertisement
thereof
,
and
to
thank
him
for
having
honoured
his
Maariage
with
the
assistance
of
his
Nuntio
,
offering
Himself
and
his
Kingdom
to
be
upon
all
occasions
at
his
Service
:
for
which
the
Pope
,
by
way
of
correspondency
,
gratified
him
,
by
Moderating
the
Priviledges
of
Sanctuaries
,
and
other
Priviledg'd
places
;
and
by
sending
him
a
Bull
;
which
was
welcome
and
advantageous
to
him
;
for
thereby
Traytors
became
lesse
bold
.
We
have
hitherto
,
spoken
of
the
affairs
Within
the
kingdom
;
we
must
now
passe
on
to
External
businesses
,
to
the
which
the
King
could
not
Before
attend
,
being
busied
about
Home-affairs
which
more
concerned
him
.
The
designes
of
Lewis
the
Eleventh
King
of
France
,
father
to
Charles
the
Eighth
who
at
this
time
reigned
,
were
to
establish
himself
within
the
limits
of
his
own
Kingdom
,
and
such
bounds
as
confin'd
upon
his
kingdom
,
by
readjoyning
unto
it
whatsoever
at
sundry
times
had
been
dismembred
from
it
,
either
by
Appennages
,
or
Otherwise
;
and
to
beat
down
the
Authority
of
Princes
and
great
Lords
that
hindered
him
in
his
designe
,
which
was
to
become
Absolute
:
to
bring
this
to
effect
,
it
was
necessary
for
him
to
collogue
with
England
(
which
was
the
onely
place
able
to
disturb
him
)
and
prodigally
to
present
it
;
whereby
having
laid
it
asleep
as
he
desired
,
he
reunited
to
the
Crown
the
Dukedoms
of
Burgundy
and
Anjou
,
the
Counties
of
Bar
,
and
of
Provence
,
together
with
all
the
best
places
of
Piccardy
.
He
intended
to
do
the
like
to
the
Dukedom
of
Britanny
,
but
not
effecting
it
,
he
left
the
care
thereof
to
his
son
Charles
,
who
though
very
Young
,
did
fully
bring
it
to
passe
.
For
Peter
de
Landois
,
a
proud
and
insolent
Officer
of
the
Duke
of
Britanny
,
having
incens'd
the
Nobility
of
the
Dutchy
,
and
called
in
Lewis
,
Duke
of
Orleans
,
to
his
aid
,
by
making
Anne
(
the
Eldest
daughter
and
Heir
to
that
State
)
be
promised
to
him
in
Marriage
by
her
Father
;
the
Barons
had
recourse
unto
Charles
,
who
being
entred
with
Four
several
Armies
,
into
Four
several
parts
of
their
Countrey
,
made
them
too
late
perceive
,
that
they
had
not
call'd
him
in
to
Assist
them
,
but
to
Destroy
them
.
The
Duke
of
Britanny
,
who
knew
his
Forces
too
weak
to
withstand
the
King's
,
had
recourse
to
Henry
,
to
whom
Charles
had
already
sent
Ambassadours
to
shew
him
,
That
the
chief
Princes
of
the
Blood
and
greatest
Lords
of
his
Kingdom
being
retired
into
Britanny
(
under
pretence
of
Refuge
,
but
in
effect
that
being
joyned
to
that
Duke
,
they
might
mischief
Him
the
more
)
he
was
forced
to
take
up
Arms
,
and
necessitated
to
war
for
his
Own
Defence
,
and
to
Prevent
him
that
sought
His
ruine
:
that
the
war
was
Defensive
on
His
side
;
that
he
pursued
Rebels
in
a
Prince's
Countrey
,
who
owing
Homage
to
Him
,
ought
not
to
have
received
them
,
and
much
lesse
to
have
Conspired
against
him
with
them
:
wishing
him
to
remember
,
that
if
the
Duke
of
Britanny
had
done
him
any
favour
,
he
had
marr'd
the
merit
of
it
;
since
it
failed
on
his
part
,
that
he
might
have
been
utterly
ruined
,
by
being
deliver'd
up
to
Richard
:
that
he
did
not
pretend
to
remember
him
of
the
Assistance
and
Favours
he
had
received
from
Him
,
which
were
done
out
of
meer
Affection
,
and
contrary
to
what
Reason
should
have
perswaded
him
to
for
his
Own
good
;
since
it
had
been
better
for
him
,
that
a
Tyrant
,
like
Richard
,
should
have
reigned
in
England
,
then
so
vertuous
a
King
as
was
he
:
That
if
he
would
rightly
weigh
both
their
good
turns
,
he
should
finde
His
proceeded
from
true
Friendship
;
the
Duke's
,
from
Self-interest
:
That
he
did
not
desire
a
Requital
of
Assistance
,
knowing
that
he
was
but
Newly
possest
of
the
Kingdom
,
which
he
had
purchas'd
with
great
Expence
and
Trouble
;
but
onely
that
he
would
stand
Neuter
:
That
he
would
not
,
by
aiding
the
Duke
,
hinder
the
just
progresse
of
hi●…
Arms
,
justly
to
punish
Rebels
;
and
to
give
due
correction
to
him
that
had
,
contrary
to
all
Law
,
received
them
.
He
herewitha●…
acquainted
him
with
his
having
taken
some
certain
Towns
from
the
Archduke
Philip
in
Flanders
;
affirming
he
had
not
done
it
out
of
any
Ill-will
,
but
for
that
it
behoved
him
a
little
to
Quell
him
:
the
difference
between
them
,
for
any
thing
else
,
being
Little
or
Nothing
,
they
being
Neighbours
,
and
he
to
marry
his
sister
.
He
said
this
to
disswade
Henry
from
believing
that
he
made
war
in
Britanny
to
Possesse
himself
thereof
;
and
to
honest
the
Usurpation
by
Marrying
the
Heir
,
as
he
intended
,
and
as
he
did
:
and
to
make
him
believe
this
the
rather
,
he
discover'd
unto
him
(
as
a
businesse
of
great
Trust
)
his
designes
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
;
as
if
the
attempt
upon
Naples
,
which
was
but
an
imagination
in
Future
,
were
not
compatible
with
his
Present
Real
attempt
upon
Britanny
.
Henry
was
displeased
at
this
Embassie
,
Two
Princes
being
therein
concern'd
,
of
which
he
knew
not
whether
to
prefer
,
being
obliged
to
them
Both
,
and
equally
favoured
by
them
Both.
He
knew
Charles
did
but
Dissemble
;
that
the
injury
he
did
the
Duke
was
unjust
,
and
hurtful
for
England
:
that
France
might
peradventure
have
reason
enough
to
be
Offended
with
Britanny
,
but
none
to
Subdue
it
:
The
danger
was
great
:
The
Duke
was
Old
,
Sickly
,
and
for
the
most
part
out
of
his
Wits
:
He
had
no
issue
Male
;
Females
,
the
weaker
they
are
and
Marriageable
,
the
fitter
are
they
to
serve
for
an
occasion
of
Oppressing
the
Countrey
:
The
Nobility
was
Mistrustful
;
the
People
,
wavering
:
He
objected
to
himself
,
that
the
Duke
having
preserved
Him
so
many
yeers
,
against
the
Treacheries
of
so
many
Enemies
,
he
was
,
in
Honour
,
obliged
to
do
the
like
for
him
;
wherewithal
it
likewise
became
him
to
preserve
the
freedom
of
Commerce
unto
his
Kingdom
;
which
would
be
Lost
,
or
much
Lessen'd
,
should
it
fall
into
the
hands
of
such
a
King
,
who
if
by
reason
of
what
he
already
possessed
,
he
were
of
so
great
might
as
he
became
formid
able
to
his
neighbours
,
and
those
that
lived
further
from
him
,
what
would
his
greatnesse
become
when
it
should
be
Augmented
by
the
Addition
of
a
Dukedom
equal
to
a
Kingdom
,
rich
in
Nobility
,
People
,
Seas
,
and
Ports
?
But
having
been
likewise
Obliged
to
Charles
,
he
could
not
(
without
the
Badge
of
Ingratitude
)
treat
him
like
an
Enemy
.
To
do
then
what
he
ought
to
do
(
which
was
not
to
Declare
himself
Against
the
One
,
nor
Suffer
the
Other
to
be
Undone
)
it
behoved
him
to
have
Evident
Reasons
(
should
he
do
Otherwise
)
whereby
it
might
Appear
that
he
was
Perforce
induced
thereunto
.
His
Obligation
being
Equal
,
his
duty
of
gratitude
could
not
be
Dispensed
withal
to
Either
of
them
:
so
as
,
desirous
to
carry
himself
Indifferent
where
Circumstances
were
Equal
,
as
in
his
Obligations
;
it
behoved
him
to
do
Otherwise
,
where
Circumstances
Differ'd
,
as
in
Interest
of
State
,
and
Justice
;
Two
ponderous
weights
,
Both
of
which
were
put
into
the
Duke's
Scale
.
Having
then
answer'd
the
Ambassadours
in
matters
of
Lesser
importance
,
as
in
the
businesse
of
Flanders
,
he
told
them
,
He
found
himself
bound
in
a
Like
bond
of
obligation
to
the
King
and
to
the
Duke
:
That
the
cause
of
his
flight
from
Britanny
into
France
,
was
not
from
the
Duke
,
but
through
the
wickednesse
and
malice
of
his
Officer
,
Landois
:
He
must
confesse
he
Oft
hath
owed
his
Life
unto
him
,
having
had
divers
treacherous
plots
contrived
against
him
by
the
corruption
of
his
Servants
;
that
He
never
failed
him
,
neither
in
Will
,
nor
Deed
:
So
as
finding
himself
in
this
condition
with
them
Both
,
he
hoped
that
his
Interposing
himself
as
a
Friend
between
them
,
might
produce
that
Peace
which
was
to
be
desired
;
and
to
which
end
he
would
forthwith
dispatch
away
an
Ambassadour
to
him
.
They
being
dismiss'd
with
this
answer
,
he
bent
all
his
endeavours
to
work
a
Reconciliation
between
them
,
that
he
might
not
be
Enforced
to
take
up
Arms
;
the
which
if
against
his
will
he
Must
do
,
he
was
resolved
to
employ
them
to
Preserve
Britanny
:
neither
did
he
believe
fortune
would
prove
so
favourable
to
Charles
,
but
that
He
might
have
time
to
Negotiate
this
businesse
,
grounding
his
Confidence
upon
the
great
Oppositions
he
had
;
on
the
one
side
,
Maximilian
;
on
the
other
,
the
Forces
of
Britanny
;
and
the
Orleanists
in
the
Bowels
of
his
Kingdom
ready
to
raise
a
Civil
war
,
which
he
was
not
likely
Quickly
to
quit
his
hands
of
:
together
with
the
Inconstancy
of
his
Young
yeers
,
able
to
make
him
Change
his
minde
;
especially
he
being
environ'd
with
men
of
Mean
condition
,
who
rather
make
their
fortunes
in
Court-changes
,
then
in
Chances
of
War
.
Upon
these
supposals
(
which
proved
all
false
)
he
sent
his
Chaplain
Christopher
Ursewick
into
France
:
he
gave
him
order
that
if
he
found
Charles
disposed
to
Peace
,
he
should
instantly
go
to
Britanny
,
and
conclude
it
in
the
best
manner
he
could
.
Ursewick
came
to
France
,
where
Charles
made
him
believe
he
did
passionately
desire
Peace
,
whilst
he
was
far
from
it
;
he
therefore
past
on
into
Britanny
,
thinking
he
had
done
Half
of
his
work
;
but
he
found
he
was
deceived
;
for
the
young
King
handled
the
businesse
with
so
much
Subtlety
,
as
he
that
had
been
longest
Experienced
and
Verst
in
businesse
,
could
not
have
done
it
better
.
He
seemed
to
be
very
desirous
of
Peace
,
knowing
that
Ursewick's
pains
would
be
to
no
purpose
;
for
the
Duke
of
Britanny
was
not
in
case
to
rely
upon
his
Own
Judgement
(
having
indeed
None
at
all
)
and
the
Duke
of
Orleans
would
not
hear
of
it
;
for
being
injured
by
him
,
it
was
not
likely
he
should
trust
him
.
He
on
the
other
side
,
should
by
this
means
justifie
himself
to
Henry
;
since
the
making
of
peace
stuck
not
at
Him
;
so
as
he
should
not
have
any
occasion
to
enterprise
ought
against
Him
,
the
fault
(
in
all
appearance
)
not
being
His.
Ursewick
being
come
to
Britanny
,
found
the
Duke
so
very
ill
,
as
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
treat
with
him
,
who
had
lost
almost
all
the
faculties
of
judgement
:
it
behoved
him
to
treat
with
the
Duke
of
Orleans
,
whom
he
acquainted
with
the
King
his
Master's
desire
,
and
with
the
good
inclination
he
found
in
the
King
of
France
thereunto
;
so
as
there
remained
nothing
to
establish
a
good
Agreement
,
but
to
conclude
upon
the
means
,
to
every
one's
satisfaction
.
The
Duke
being
far
from
any
such
thought
,
knowing
that
Charles
his
intention
was
other
then
he
made
shew
for
,
and
he
himself
thirsting
to
make
war
with
Another
man's
purse
,
and
with
the
hopes
of
getting
the
Dutchy
of
Britanny
,
answer'd
,
He
wonder'd
that
so
Wise
a
King
as
Henry
would
suffer
himself
to
be
over-reached
by
so
very
Young
a
King
as
Charles
:
and
that
those
reasons
,
to
which
he
was
bound
by
Honour
and
Gratitude
,
bore
no
sway
with
him
:
that
he
should
do
well
to
remember
the
Duke
of
Britanny
had
been
in
lieu
of
a
Father
t●…
him
,
from
his
Childhood
,
till
his
promotion
to
the
Crown
;
to
the
which
(
though
Nature
,
Birth
,
and
the
Kingdom
had
play'd
their
parts
)
he
had
Never
attained
,
had
he
not
used
that
charity
towards
him
,
which
obliged
Henry
to
do
the
like
for
Him
:
that
the
present
Mediation
did
not
correspond
with
the
businesse
:
that
it
was
Destructive
;
but
Useful
for
Charles
;
who
thereby
would
gain
time
to
do
that
which
otherwise
he
could
not
:
that
Aid
was
expected
from
Henry
worthy
of
the
Greatnesse
of
his
Minde
,
of
his
Tye
of
Friendship
,
and
of
the
imminent
Danger
:
the
fair
Appearances
of
France
were
nothing
but
Fraud
and
Cozenage
;
't
would
be
too
Late
,
Dangerous
,
and
Dishonourable
,
to
know
it
by
the
Event
:
that
if
Henry
would
believe
Charles
to
be
of
as
Candid
a
minde
as
was
He
himself
,
he
might
do
well
to
believe
it
with
his
Sword
in
Hand
;
so
that
if
it
should
prove
Otherwise
,
he
might
be
ready
to
Chastise
him
that
had
abused
him
:
by
doing
this
,
he
should
acquit
himself
on
All
hands
,
nor
could
any
one
have
just
cause
to
complain
of
him
:
And
if
the
reasons
of
Gratitude
(
which
were
the
same
with
those
of
Honour
)
were
not
of
force
enough
to
perswade
him
,
he
ought
to
do
it
out
of
reason
of
State
;
and
take
upon
him
that
defence
in
Time
,
without
Offending
Any
One
,
which
,
should
he
undertake
Unseasonably
,
would
be
offensive
to
All
Three
;
to
France
,
by
opposing
it
in
Open
War
;
to
Britanny
,
by
giving
it
too
Late
succour
;
and
to
England
,
by
permitting
a
Great
King
to
Increase
in
Power
,
State
,
and
Situation
,
hurtful
to
that
Kingdom
;
who
was
set
upon
on
all
sides
,
subject
to
the
discretion
of
England
,
upon
whose
pleasure
he
depended
,
having
Seas
,
Ports
,
Commerce
,
and
all
that
could
accommodate
,
or
incommodate
;
secure
,
or
endanger
England
.
Ursewick
was
ready
to
answer
,
That
Princes
could
not
chuse
but
in
some
sort
believe
one
another
,
especially
where
an
Obliged
friendship
plays
the
part
of
a
Surety
;
not
that
Wisedom
may
not
have
her
Exceptions
,
but
that
she
should
too
largely
dispose
of
her self
,
if
where
there
is
Parity
of
Friendship
,
and
Obligation
,
she
should
believe
a
friend
to
be
what
he
ought
not
to
be
:
that
Henry's
obligations
to
France
arose
from
Britanny's
failing
him
;
which
if
it
were
not
through
any
fault
of
the
Duke
,
't
was
through
the
fault
of
Landois
,
Fortune
,
and
Chance
:
'T
was
Chance
,
that
when
fleeing
from
England
,
he
would
have
gone
to
France
,
brought
him
into
Britanny
:
Fortune
,
when
he
would
have
stay'd
in
Britanny
,
brought
him
into
France
;
whither
he
would
not
have
gone
,
nor
have
had
any
obligation
to
the
King
thereof
,
had
it
not
been
for
danger
of
being
sold
to
Richard
by
Landois
:
He
did
not
accuse
the
Duke
of
this
;
but
neither
ought
the
Duke
to
accuse
him
,
if
Fortune
bore
him
to
Divide
between
Two
,
that
obligation
which
was
formerly
due
to
Him
alone
:
He
could
not
but
confesse
this
without
the
mark
of
Ingratitude
;
neither
could
he
take
One
of
them
into
his
consideration
,
and
leave
the
Other
neglected
:
More
time
was
requir'd
to
arm
by
Sea
and
Land
,
then
to
send
an
Embassie
;
the
One
did
not
hinder
the
Other
:
That
an
Ambassadour
served
for
a
Soul
to
such
businesses
as
were
to
be
brought
to
Life
;
no
resolutions
of
importance
being
taken
between
Prince
and
Prince
,
but
by
Mediation
.
But
Ursewick
not
being
suffer'd
to
say
This
,
nor
what
more
he
would
have
said
(
for
the
Duke
arose
from
him
and
would
not
hear
him
)
he
returned
to
Charles
;
who
told
him
,
He
had
rightly
foretold
that
the
Duke
of
Orleans
would
not
,
un-enforced
,
yeeld
to
any
Pacification
:
that
he
would
endeavour
to
force
him
to
it
,
as
his
obstinacy
required
;
in
the
mean
time
he
desired
Henry
not
to
desist
from
doing
good
offices
:
for
by
continuation
thereof
that
Peace
would
be
effected
which
He
desired
;
to
which
he
,
for
his
part
,
would
Never
be
Averse
:
and
that
,
under
such
conditions
as
Henry
should
prescribe
him
.
Lewis
,
the
father
of
this
Prince
,
would
never
suffer
this
his
son
to
be
taught
more
Latine
then
Qui
nescit
dissimulare
,
nescit
regnare
;
wherein
he
so
well
profited
,
as
not
having
his
brains
troubled
with
any
Other
lesson
,
and
being
thought
by
reason
of
his
rough
nature
,
to
have
but
a
blunt
judgement
,
he
deceived
all
men
,
especially
Ursewick
;
whereby
the
King
,
his
Master
,
was
likewise
deceived
.
Some
think
that
Henry's
credulity
was
but
feigned
,
that
he
might
have
an
Excuse
not
to
intricate
himself
in
a
War
he
Hated
,
and
which
would
be
of
great
Trouble
to
him
.
But
if
he
were
not
Deceived
,
he
deceived
Himself
:
for
hoping
it
would
be
hard
for
Charles
to
make
any
Progresse
in
this
businesse
(
being
unable
at
the
same
time
to
beat
the
Forces
of
Britanny
,
and
Orleans
his
party
)
it
proved
clean
Otherwise
.
The
French
Army
being
entred
Britanny
,
and
brought
in
by
the
confederate
Barons
,
made
them
soon
repent
it
.
The
Articles
greed
upon
between
them
were
instantly
broken
;
Cities
besieged
,
taken
and
Sacked
;
no
difference
being
put
between
the
grounds
and
territories
of
the
Confederate
,
and
Not
confederate
:
whilst
the
Duke
,
abandon'd
by
his
Subjects
,
and
not
assisted
by
his
friends
,
escaped
narrowly
being
taken
at
Vannes
,
from
whence
with
much
ado
he
got
to
Nantes
;
where
being
besieged
and
destitute
of
hope
,
he
sent
the
Count
of
Dunois
and
Viscount
Coteman
,
to
get
aid
from
England
:
who
having
ridden
by
night
thorow
Forests
and
desert
places
in
great
danger
,
the
Countrey
being
wholly
possest
by
the
Enemy
,
got
to
S.
Malo
;
where
they
unluckily
put
four
times
to
Sea
,
and
were
as
often
driven
back
;
so
as
they
gave
over
their
employment
,
believing
the
succour
they
went
for
would
come
too
Late
,
and
that
therefore
they
must
look
for
some
from
Elsewhere
;
but
it
was
more
then
needed
:
For
the
Frenchmen
,
despairing
to
win
the
Town
,
gave
over
the
Siege
.
Charles
whilst
he
besieged
Nantes
,
had
sent
Bernard
of
Aubeny
into
1488
England
to
re-assure
the
King
of
his
desire
of
Peace
:
and
he
either
believing
it
,
or
seeming
so
to
do
,
named
the
Abbot
of
Abington
,
Sir
Richard
Tunsdal
,
and
the
former
Ursewick
,
his
Commissioners
,
to
treat
thereof
;
giving
them
full
Authority
,
though
the
circumstances
afforded
little
hope
.
Which
Edward
Woodvile
,
Uncle
to
the
Queen
,
a
gallant
Gentleman
,
perceiving
,
he
desired
leave
to
go
to
assist
the
Duke
with
a
Troop
of
Voluntiers
,
with
which
he
would
Privately
steal
over
,
so
as
the
King
of
France
should
have
occasion
to
complain
of
none
but
of
Him
.
It
is
not
known
whether
the
King
did
Privately
give
way
thereunto
or
no
,
but
in
Publike
he
denied
his
request
,
charging
him
not
to
depart
from
Court
:
notwithstanding
he
went
to
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
where
of
he
was
Governour
,
and
raised
there
Four
hundred
fighting
men
,
with
which
he
sailed
into
Britanny
;
causing
thereby
such
an
alteration
among
those
of
the
Court
of
France
,
as
the
Commissioners
would
have
been
evilly
intreated
,
had
not
Charles
(
whose
conscience
accused
him
)
seemed
to
believe
that
Woodvile
was
come
of
his
Own
head
,
since
the
Reputation
of
England
,
and
the
Need
of
Britanny
required
Other
manner
of
aid
then
Four
hundred
men
.
The
Commissioners
having
discover'd
his
minde
,
return'd
to
England
,
and
acquainted
the
King
,
that
Charles
his
desire
of
Peace
was
but
counterfeit
,
the
better
to
gain
time
,
and
to
make
him
lose
the
opportunity
of
hindering
him
from
the
Usurpation
of
Britanny
.
Whereupon
Henry
resolved
to
Call
a
Parliament
;
wherein
succour
being
resolved
upon
,
he
raised
Moneys
and
muster'd
Souldiers
,
sending
word
to
Charles
,
that
his
Kingdom
liked
not
this
war
with
Britanny
made
by
him
;
there
having
always
been
an
un-interrupted
Friendship
between
that
Dutchy
and
England
;
wherefore
they
could
not
now
abandon
it
,
since
their
Own
commodity
was
concerned
in
the
Losse
thereof
:
that
He
therefore
could
not
oppose
his
People
,
as
Charles
himself
might
judge
:
that
he
thought
good
to
give
him
Notice
hereof
,
as
well
to
the
end
that
his
Moving
or
Marching
might
not
be
News
unto
him
,
as
likewise
to
entreat
him
that
he
would
take
away
the
Cause
of
his
so
doing
;
which
if
he
would
not
,
he
assured
him
that
his
succour
should
onely
tend
to
the
Defence
of
Britanny
;
from
whence
if
the
French
would
withdraw
themselves
,
they
should
not
be
Pursued
by
his
men
,
nor
fought
withal
,
Out
of
Britanny
:
so
as
their
Friendship
was
not
to
go
Lesse
in
the
said
War
.
The
Ambassadours
arrived
when
Charles
had
brought
the
businesse
to
such
a
passe
,
as
he
needed
not
greatly
weigh
the
Late
resolutions
of
England
;
having
received
news
of
the
surrender
of
Ancenis
,
Fougeres
,
Saint
Aibine
di
Cormier
,
and
not
long
after
,
that
the
Armies
had
met
,
and
that
the
Britons
were
discomfited
.
The
French-men
thought
that
the
Duke's
Army
would
bend
themselves
for
the
Recovery
of
Saint
Albine
;
as
they
did
:
whereupon
following
them
,
and
coming
up
to
them
not
far
from
thence
,
they
fought
with
them
,
and
had
the
Victory
:
they
slew
the
Four
hundred
English
,
with
Woodvile
their
Commander
;
took
the
Duke
of
Orleans
,
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
prisoners
;
who
would
not
have
purchased
their
Liberties
at
so
Cheap
a
rate
as
they
did
,
had
it
not
been
for
their
Wives
;
(
Orleans
his
wife
being
the
King's
sister
,
and
Orange's
wife
sister
to
the
Duke
of
Burbon
)
for
after
divers
Removals
from
one
prison
to
another
,
they
,
by
the
Intercession
of
their
Wives
,
obtained
Liberty
and
Pardon
.
Henry
,
understanding
of
this
defeat
,
sent
Eight
thousand
fighting
men
into
Britanny
under
the
Conduct
of
the
Lord
Brook
,
which
joyning
themselves
with
the
Duke's
Forces
,
marched
towards
the
Enemy
,
who
knowing
they
loved
not
to
Encamp
themselves
,
but
to
come
to
Blowes
,
thought
to
cool
their
heat
by
Intrenching
their
Army
,
and
sallying
out
with
their
Light-horse
;
which
they
did
;
but
with
more
Losse
then
Gain
.
This
mean
while
Francis
the
Second
,
Duke
of
Britanny
,
died
,
leaving
Two
Daughters
behinde
him
;
the
younger
whereof
died
not
many
months
after
,
and
left
the
Inheritance
wholly
to
Anne
:
but
the
subversion
of
her
State
was
caused
by
her
father's
death
.
A
month
before
this
,
the
Duke
was
constrain'd
to
Compound
with
Charles
,
and
subscribe
to
the
Articles
of
Agreement
,
remitting
the
Difference
to
Arbitratours
.
Charles
pretended
to
this
Dukedom
out
of
Two
reasons
:
by
the
pretences
of
Iohn
de
Brosse
and
Nicholas
of
Britanny
,
which
were
yeelded
up
to
his
father
Lewis
the
Eleventh
;
and
by
the
rights
of
the
Viscount
of
Rohan
,
descended
from
Mary
of
Britanny
,
sister
to
Margaret
,
the
first
wife
of
Francis
the
Second
,
the
which
right
or
claim
the
said
Viscount
had
surrendred
up
to
this
Charles
:
and
these
Two
sisters
,
being
Daughters
to
Francis
the
First
,
would
in
succession
have
preceded
Peter
the
Second
,
Arthur
,
and
Francis
the
Second
,
had
not
Women
been
excluded
from
men
of
Name
and
Coat
of
Britanny
,
as
were
the
Three
above-named
.
The
which
being
then
brought
into
question
,
made
the
dispute
more
intricate
;
though
it
should
not
so
have
done
:
for
the
Former
Two's
grant
was
annull'd
in
the
Abbey
de
Victoire
,
by
a
Treaty
made
with
Lewis
himself
:
and
the
Viscount
Rohan's
relinquishment
(
made
by
him
,
not
that
he
believed
he
had
any
Right
thereunto
,
but
to
please
Charles
)
was
of
no
Validity
,
since
he
descended
from
Women
,
and
the
Nullification
of
such
pretences
appeared
in
his
Contract
of
Marriage
,
in
the
Wills
of
the
Dukes
,
and
in
the
Decrees
of
the
State
of
Britanny
.
Reasons
which
though
they
were
all
of
force
enough
,
yet
were
they
not
able
to
weigh
against
the
force
of
the
Weaker
;
for
the
weakest
pretences
are
sufficient
,
so
they
have
power
enough
to
prove
their
right
by
force
.
The
King
was
Young
,
and
every
one
about
him
pretended
to
get
an
Armful
of
Wood
by
the
fall
of
this
Tree
;
the
Sister
,
for
her
part
had
already
,
in
her
conceipt
,
devoured
the
City
of
Nantes
:
the
Britons
,
who
were
Partakers
,
pretended
to
participate
therein
;
whilst
the
rest
that
saw
their
fortunes
and
welfare
depend
upon
the
Weaknesse
of
an
abandoned
Orphan
Maiden
,
and
under
the
Sword
of
a
Powerful
King
,
resolved
to
Declare
themselves
for
him
,
before
they
were
by
force
Constrained
so
to
do
.
Whereupon
the
English
,
not
able
to
Save
what
ran
to
so
Headlong
a
Ruine
,
returned
into
England
,
after
they
had
spent
Eight
months
in
Britanny
,
and
done
nothing
.
The
Parliament
had
given
certain
Subsidies
for
the
payment
of
these
men
;
which
were
readily
paid
by
all
the
Shires
save
York-shire
and
the
Bishoprick
of
Durham
;
which
Two
Counties
flatly
denied
to
pay
any
.
They
alleadged
that
they
had
suffered
great
grievances
the
Last
yeers
past
;
and
for
the
Present
they
had
not
backs
to
bear
any
More
.
This
contempt
proceeded
from
the
Love
they
bore
to
the
House
of
York
,
and
their
Hatred
to
the
present
King
.
The
Commissioners
for
the
Assessing
and
Gathering
of
the
Subsidies
wanting
means
whereby
to
enforce
them
,
knew
not
what
to
do
;
for
all
and
every
one
of
these
Two
Counties
agreed
in
a
joyn'd
Negative
to
the
Parliament's
Decree
.
They
went
to
advise
about
it
with
the
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
who
wrote
thereof
unto
the
King
;
and
received
answer
,
That
the
Subsidies
were
given
by
Parliament
,
and
pay'd
by
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
that
he
would
have
them
of
Them
,
without
the
Abatement
of
one
Peny
.
The
Earl
,
calling
together
the
prime
Gentlemen
of
the
Countrey
,
acquainted
them
with
the
King's
answer
;
who
believing
he
had
framed
it
of
his
Own
head
,
broke
into
his
house
,
and
slew
him
,
together
with
many
of
his
Servants
.
This
being
done
,
they
chose
Sir
Iohn
Egremond
for
their
Head
;
and
appointed
Iohn
à
Chamber
to
him
for
Counsellour
;
both
which
were
Seditious
men
.
Their
conceit
was
to
meet
the
King
,
and
give
him
Battel
in
defence
of
their
Liberties
;
the
which
the
King
understanding
,
he
commanded
Thomas
,
Earl
of
Surrey
(
lately
before
taken
out
of
the
Tower
)
to
compel
them
;
which
he
did
by
Discomfiting
them
,
and
taking
à
Chamber
prisoner
.
Egremont
fled
into
Flanders
to
the
Dutchesse
Margaret
;
à
Chamber
was
hanged
upon
a
high
Gallows
at
York
;
and
some
others
of
the
Chiefest
of
them
,
were
hanged
round
about
him
,
but
somewhat
Lower
.
This
was
the
end
of
this
Rebellion
.
Iames
the
Third
,
King
of
Scotland
,
and
friend
to
Henry
,
died
this
yeer
;
who
was
brought
to
a
miserable
Period
,
rather
by
evil
Counsel
,
then
evil
Nature
.
He
had
naturally
good
inclinations
,
but
they
were
poison'd
by
the
practice
of
a
kinde
of
people
which
hath
always
been
Ominous
and
Pestilential
to
Princes
:
an
inconvenience
which
always
hath
been
and
will
be
whilst
the
World
lasts
.
His
thirst
after
Absolute
Sovereignty
,
was
as
great
as
is
the
thirst
of
one
sick
of
a
Burning
Fever
,
not
to
be
quenched
by
all
the
water
of
Nilus
.
He
valued
not
Legal
authority
,
but
sought
for
that
which
was
not
permitted
by
the
Constitutions
nor
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
:
His
ruine
arose
from
hating
Liberty
in
such
as
gave
him
Good
Counsel
:
and
in
loving
Flattery
in
those
who
advised
him
Ill
;
the
which
they
did
,
not
to
incur
the
danger
of
his
Disfavour
:
and
so
made
him
fall
upon
his
Own
Ruine
.
Amongst
the
chiefest
of
his
injuries
to
his
Nobility
,
was
his
breach
of
Faith
;
so
as
they
not
believing
any
more
in
him
,
nor
trusting
him
,
there
ensued
a
Rebellion
;
and
wanting
a
Head
for
a
businesse
of
so
great
Consequence
,
they
thought
to
make
use
of
the
Prince
,
a
Youth
of
about
Fifteen
yeers
of
Age
;
and
under
the
shadow
of
the
Son
,
to
send
the
Father
to
eternal
Darknesse
:
but
the
Prince
being
endued
with
much
Worth
,
would
not
accept
so
detestable
a
Charge
:
whereupon
they
made
him
believe
they
would
give
themselves
up
to
England
,
deprive
him
of
his
Birth-right
,
and
possibly
of
his
Life
:
so
as
,
thus
threatned
,
he
gave
way
to
their
Will.
Iames
,
this
mean
while
,
having
made
means
to
Pope
Innocent
the
Eighth
,
and
to
his
Two
Neighbour-Kings
of
England
and
France
,
might
have
been
succoured
all
in
good
time
,
had
he
had
patience
to
expect
them
in
the
Castle
of
Edenborough
,
a
safe
place
:
but
he
judging
Strivelin
to
be
a
more
convenient
place
to
receive
those
in
,
whom
he
enpected
from
the
Northern
parts
of
his
Kingdom
,
was
in
going
thither
,
fought
withal
,
and
beaten
;
whereupon
retyring
to
a
Water
Mill
,
with
intention
to
save
himself
in
certain
Ships
,
which
were
not
far
off
,
he
was
miserably
slain
:
and
Iames
the
Fourth
,
his
Son
,
by
way
of
Pennance
girt
himself
with
a
Chain
of
Iron
,
to
which
he
added
one
Link
every
yeer
as
long
as
he
lived
.
Pope
Innocent
had
dispatcht
away
Adrian
de
Corneto
,
upon
this
occasion
for
Scotland
,
a
man
of
noble
conditions
,
who
came
to
London
Two
days
before
the
news
of
this
unfortunate
accident
:
he
thought
presently
to
have
returned
;
but
was
detained
by
the
King
enamoured
of
his
good
parts
,
which
were
by
Morton
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
commended
unto
him
.
Neither
were
they
any
whit
deceived
;
for
being
a
man
greatly
Experienced
in
the
affairs
of
the
world
,
to
boot
with
his
Learning
(
Polydore
gives
him
the
attribute
of
the
Restorer
of
the
Latine
tongue
,
and
the
most
Eloquent
next
Cicero
)
he
came
to
the
highest
degrees
of
Preferment
.
The
King
gave
him
the
Bishoprick
of
Hereford
;
which
he
refusing
,
he
gave
him
that
of
Bath
and
Wells
,
and
made
use
of
him
in
all
his
businesses
depending
at
Rome
:
which
made
him
(
being
promoted
to
be
a
Cardinal
)
acknowledge
his
favours
,
and
give
him
continual
Advertisements
of
the
affairs
of
Italy
.
This
man
afterwards
through
ambition
of
being
Pope
,
ruined
his
Honour
,
his
Fortune
and
Himself
:
it
being
verified
in
Him
,
that
Learning
is
unprofitable
if
the
End
thereof
be
not
how
to
lead
a
good
life
.
The
reason
of
his
ruine
was
,
that
Cardinal
Alphonso
Petrucchio
,
having
together
with
certain
other
Cardinals
,
his
Confederates
,
plotted
the
death
of
Pope
Leo
the
Tenth
,
there
were
Three
that
were
not
Of
this
Confederacy
,
but
Knew
of
it
;
Riario
,
Soderini
,
and
this
Adrian
:
who
not
medling
in
the
businesse
,
did
notwithstanding
Wish
it
might
take
Effect
;
for
each
of
them
aspired
to
be
Pope
.
Paulus
Iovius
relating
the
causes
which
made
Riario
and
Soderini
hate
the
Pope
,
when
he
comes
to
speak
of
Adrian
,
says
:
But
Adrian
,
not
moved
by
Hatred
,
but
by
a
vain
Desire
of
Rule
,
wisht
Leo's
death
because
he
had
conceived
a
hope
to
be
Pope
by
reason
of
the
words
of
a
Woman-Soothsayer
;
who
having
long
before
this
(
being
asked
by
him
)
told
him
many
things
touching
his
Own
fortune
,
and
the
Publike
affairs
of
the
World
;
told
him
for
a
truth
,
that
if
Pope
Leo
should
die
an
unnatural
death
,
an
old
man
call'd
Adrian
,
should
succeed
him
,
famous
for
his
Learning
,
who
building
onely
upon
Vertue
,
had
without
any
Help
from
his
Ancestors
,
gotten
the
highest
Ecclesiastical
preferments
:
and
it
seemed
all
this
was
found
in
Him
.
For
being
born
at
Corneto
a
poor
Village
in
Toscany
,
of
mean
mechanical
parentage
,
he
by
his
Learning
had
arrived
at
all
the
preferment
of
Holy
Orders
.
Neither
did
the
Old
woman
foretel
a
Falsehood
:
for
one
Adrian
an
old
Dutch-man
,
son
to
a
poor
Artificer
,
famous
for
his
Learning
,
was
by
much
good
fortune
,
made
Pope
after
Leo.
And
a
while
after
he
says
;
Soderini
by
voluntary
Exile
withdrew
himself
to
the
Territories
of
Fondi
;
but
Adrian
being
fearful
and
suspitious
,
not
trusting
to
Leo's
clemency
,
went
from
Rome
in
a
Countrey-fellow's
habit
;
and
not
being
pursued
by
any
,
changed
from
place
to
place
,
still
seeking
to
hide
himself
,
till
he
died
.
And
Guicchiardine
speaking
more
clearly
of
him
,
says
;
Adrian
and
Volterra
were
not
any
ways
troubled
,
save
onely
that
they
under-hand
pay'd
certain
sums
of
money
:
but
neither
of
them
daring
to
trust
their
Safeties
in
Rome
,
as
neither
did
it
become
their
Dignities
;
Volterra
with
leave
from
the
Pope
went
to
Fondi
,
where
he
staid
till
the
Pope's
death
,
under
the
protection
of
Prospero
Colonna
:
As
for
Adrian
,
he
privately
stole
away
,
it
never
being
known
what
became
of
him
.
I
was
desirous
to
relate
the
intire
History
of
this
great
man
,
for
our
instruction
:
for
Two
distinct
species
of
ambition
are
therein
comprehended
;
the
one
Praise-worthy
,
the
other
Not
:
which
may
be
compared
to
Two
Horses
;
the
Praise-worthy
is
like
a
stately
well-managed
horse
,
which
in
due
time
doth
all
things
by
obeying
the
hand
:
the
other
like
a
hair-brain'd
ill-ridden
horse
.
Adrian
rid
both
these
:
the
first
brought
him
Safely
and
without
Danger
to
his
old
age
;
the
second
overthrew
him
,
and
lost
him
to
the
world
.
A
rare
example
,
and
unparallel'd
in
a
man
of
so
much
Worth
:
for
to
perish
and
die
in
Persecution
,
is
that
which
at
all
times
befals
Many
;
but
I
have
not
heard
of
Any
man
that
perished
and
for
Fear
of
death
Died
,
whilst
Alive
,
save
this
alone
.
The
affairs
of
Britanny
after
Duke
Francisco's
death
were
so
encumber'd
,
as
no
good
was
to
be
expected
.
The
Dutchesse
was
Young
,
her
governours
Unfaithful
,
the
greatest
part
and
best
of
the
Barons
Alienated
,
the
Others
upon
designes
respecting
their
Particular
interests
;
and
the
State
as
it
was
by
many
pretended
unto
by
Marriage
,
so
was
it
by
many
Practis'd
upon
.
The
father
had
,
at
sundry
times
,
promised
the
now-Dutchesse
his
daughter
to
Three
several
men
:
first
,
to
Maximilian
,
who
lost
her
through
Negligence
:
after
,
to
the
Duke
of
Orleans
(
though
he
were
married
)
who
lost
her
,
by
being
taken
Prisoner
:
lastly
,
to
Albert
,
who
had
her
not
because
She
would
not
have
Him
.
But
Charles
,
a
tacite
pretender
,
got
her
;
who
seemed
not
,
till
long
after
her
father's
death
,
to
have
any
intention
toward
her
.
Her
first
inclinations
were
to
Maximilian
,
to
whom
she
was
solemnly
promised
;
her
second
,
to
Orleans
,
she
being
made
believe
that
his
First
marriage
was
Invalid
.
She
abhorred
Charles
as
an
Enemy
and
Perturber
of
her
quiet
,
and
the
Destroyer
of
her
State
:
a
natural
Antipathy
,
or
rather
Ambition
to
be
Queen
of
the
Romanes
,
made
her
not
regard
Albert.
Honour
and
Title
are
able
to
do
much
;
and
Albert
,
though
he
was
very
Noble
and
not
a
Subject
,
yet
was
he
Vassal
to
the
Crown
of
France
.
He
was
descended
by
the
Mother's
side
from
the
House
of
Britanny
.
Margaret
daughter
to
Iohn
the
Fifth
,
wife
to
Alaine
the
Ninth
Viscount
of
Rohan
,
had
Three
daughters
,
the
Second
whereof
was
Mother
to
this
man
,
surnamed
the
Great
Alaine
:
the
Eldest
was
married
into
the
House
of
Rieulx
;
and
the
Youngest
to
Iohn
of
Orleans
,
Count
d'
Angoulesme
,
who
was
father
to
Francis
the
first
,
King
of
France
.
Duke
Francis
had
offer'd
him
his
daughter
upon
hopes
of
great
succour
;
which
proved
but
Small
and
Tardy
:
for
he
judging
it
necessary
to
interest
Ferdinand
and
Isabella
in
this
war
,
to
the
end
they
might
not
annoy
his
son
the
King
of
Navar
,
(
they
being
offended
that
in
the
marriage
of
the
Queen
,
he
was
prefer'd
before
the
Prince
of
Castile
,
for
whom
they
would
have
had
her
)
he
went
to
them
to
Valencia
;
and
complaining
that
Charles
had
seized
on
his
State
for
having
brought
the
interest
of
his
son
to
the
Crown
of
Navar
,
against
the
Viscount
of
Narbonne
,
whom
Charles
favoured
;
he
desired
them
to
take
him
into
their
protection
,
and
together
with
Him
the
aforesaid
King
;
as
likewise
the
Dukes
of
Orleans
and
Britanny
,
to
defend
them
from
the
violence
of
such
as
abused
the
Authority
of
the
King
of
France
:
offering
in
their
names
to
cause
the
Territories
of
Rossillion
and
of
Cerdagna
,
which
Iohn
the
King
of
Arragon
had
pawn'd
to
Lewis
the
Eleventh
,
to
be
restored
to
Catalonia
.
Having
obtained
what
he
demanded
,
and
moreover
certain
Troops
under
the
Command
of
Gralla
,
the
Steward
of
their
House
,
he
returned
to
Guascoigne
;
and
joyning
these
Forces
to
his
(
which
all
together
made
about
Four
thousand
men
)
he
would
not
passe
the
River
Garonne
till
the
promise
of
Marriage
was
confirm'd
unto
him
:
which
if
it
had
been
done
,
the
Reward
had
much
exceeded
the
Service
;
the
promise
being
made
,
with
intent
to
have
Forces
able
to
Repulse
the
enemy
,
which
he
had
not
.
whereupon
Henry
,
considering
that
the
King
of
France
was
likely
by
this
Marriage
to
make
himself
master
of
Britanny
,
unlesse
he
should
meet
with
some
great
obstacle
,
he
counselled
Maximilian
to
pursue
it
again
;
since
,
Orleans
being
excluded
,
Albert
refus'd
,
and
Charles
(
who
seemed
not
to
pretend
thereunto
,
being
already
married
)
not
likely
to
get
her
,
His
hopes
might
be
good
.
There
was
none
that
more
molested
the
Orphan
Princesse
,
then
did
her
Governour
the
Marshal
of
Rieulx
;
for
quitting
his
Obedience
,
to
Force
her
to
marry
Albert
,
he
had
put
the
remainder
of
her
estate
,
not
yet
possest
by
the
French
,
in
confusion
.
But
she
(
resolved
rather
to
take
a
Cloister
then
to
marry
Him
)
sent
into
Flanders
to
Maximilian
,
and
to
Ferdinand
of
Spain
for
succour
:
she
sent
at
the
same
time
to
Henry
of
England
,
who
sent
her
the
Eight
thousand
men
;
whilst
Maximilian
not
able
to
pursue
the
Match
,
was
lesse
able
to
Succour
her
.
For
the
Dutch
had
so
shut
him
up
,
as
he
was
not
able
to
help
Himself
,
much
lesse
to
assist
Her
.
His
wife
had
left
him
Two
children
,
Philip
and
Margaret
:
the
inhabitants
of
Gaunt
and
Bruges
had
taken
them
from
him
;
and
had
given
Four
Tutours
of
Their
ordaining
to
Philip
,
and
married
Margaret
,
an
Infant
of
Three
yeers
old
,
to
Charles
,
during
the
life
of
his
father
Lewis
the
Eleventh
:
and
contrary
to
all
reason
of
good
Government
,
they
cut
off
Artois
and
the
French
County
from
the
States
of
the
Low-countreys
,
and
gave
them
in
Portion
with
her
:
they
likewise
kept
him
Prisoner
a
long
time
;
and
granted
him
not
his
Liberty
till
he
had
Sworn
to
Pardon
all
Offences
,
and
Never
to
take
Revenge
for
them
.
And
though
his
father
the
Emperour
(
not
liking
so
Unworthy
agreements
)
came
to
his
Succour
;
yet
did
he
not
at
all
help
him
:
for
he
returned
to
Germany
,
not
having
done
any
thing
but
irritated
the
more
those
people
(
of
whom
Monsieur
de
Ravestein
had
made
himself
Head
,
backt
by
the
Governour
of
Piccardy
,
who
went
immediately
to
besiege
Desmunde
)
and
left
him
in
case
hardly
able
to
Defend
Himself
,
much
lesse
to
Assist
Others
.
But
Henry
not
willing
to
Break
with
France
,
nor
yet
to
let
Flanders
be
lost
;
sent
the
Lord
Morley
to
Monsieur
Dawbeny
,
Governour
of
Callis
with
One
thousand
men
,
under
pretence
of
a
Supply
for
the
Garison
on
that
side
the
Sea
;
but
with
secret
order
to
succour
Desmunde
;
the
which
he
so
well
obeyed
,
that
to
those
Thousand
another
Thousand
being
added
,
which
he
drew
from
the
Garison
of
Hammes
in
Guisnes
,
he
passed
over
the
water
of
Graveling
by
night
,
and
got
into
Newport
;
where
augmenting
his
Forces
with
Six
hundred
Germanes
which
he
found
there
,
and
led
by
a
trusty
guide
into
Desmunde
,
the
Enemy
(
which
lay
on
the
other
side
)
not
perceiving
it
:
he
set
upon
them
unawares
,
and
was
victorious
;
slew
Eight
thousand
,
and
got
all
their
Artillery
and
Baggage
.
The
cause
of
so
great
slaughter
,
was
this
;
Morley
being
the
onely
man
who
amongst
so
many
fought
on
Horse-back
,
was
unhors'd
and
slain
;
whereat
his
men
were
so
enraged
,
that
they
slew
their
Prisoners
,
and
together
with
them
,
all
those
that
could
not
flee
away
:
not
above
Two
hundred
of
Them
being
slain
.
Monsieur
Daubeny
returned
to
Callis
,
having
left
his
wounded
men
and
the
booty
at
Newport
;
affording
thereby
a
thought
of
Recovering
it
to
Monsieur
Cordes
who
was
at
Ypre
:
he
brought
Twenty
thousand
men
with
him
thither
;
play'd
upon
the
Town
,
and
gave
an
Assault
.
The
Defendants
did
their
parts
Manfully
,
and
were
helped
by
such
as
were
left
Wounded
there
:
after
a
long
fight
,
they
lost
one
Tower
upon
which
Cordes
planted
the
French
Colours
;
and
was
likely
to
have
won
all
the
Rest
,
had
not
Fortune
disfavour'd
him
at
that
very
Instant
,
by
a
Small
Succour
which
entred
the
Town
from
Callis
:
for
Dawbeny
knowing
the
slendernesse
of
the
Garison
,
had
embarked
Fourscore
chosen
Souldiers
to
Abet
them
,
till
such
time
as
he
might
send
Greater
Forces
to
Free
them
Altogether
.
These
men
arriving
in
the
Heat
of
the
fight
,
whilst
the
Defeudants
fought
out
of
Meer
Courage
(
for
New
wounds
being
added
to
what
they
had
Formerly
received
,
they
could
scarcely
stand
upon
their
legs
)
they
ran
to
the
Walls
,
drave
back
the
Besiegers
,
regained
the
Tower
,
and
this
with
such
Forward
Valour
,
as
Cordes
believing
them
to
be
a
much
Greater
number
,
raised
the
Siege
:
whereupon
this
Personal
Disgrace
added
to
his
former
National
Hatred
,
he
swore
,
He
would
be
content
to
be
Seven
yeers
in
Hell
,
so
he
might
have
the
fortune
to
take
Callis
from
the
English
.
Henry
,
not
contented
to
have
assisted
Maximilian
with
Arms
,
endeavoured
to
do
the
like
with
Counsel
:
he
perswaded
him
to
re-assume
the
businesse
of
the
Marriage
,
and
to
Conclude
it
with
the
Dutchesse
,
as
hath
been
said
.
Which
counsel
he
presently
embraced
,
and
sent
Four
Ambassadours
to
her
,
to
whom
he
gave
the
Count
de
Nassau
for
their
Chrief
,
with
Commission
,
that
when
all
things
were
agreed
upon
,
the
Count
should
marry
her
in
His
name
,
as
he
did
;
and
used
therein
a
Ceremony
not
accustomed
in
those
times
for
ought
I
know
:
The
Dutchesse
being
lay'd
in
her
Bed
,
the
Count
(
in
the
presence
of
many
Lords
and
Ladies
)
put
one
of
his
Leggs
between
the
Sheets
in
signe
of
Consummation
of
the
Marriage
,
holding
,
all
the
while
,
Maximilian's
Proxie
in
his
hand
.
Belforest
denies
this
Marriage
by
Proxie
;
and
to
boot
with
the
reasons
he
alleadges
for
his
opinion
,
one
chief
one
is
,
That
if
it
had
been
so
,
the
Annales
of
Britanny
would
have
made
some
Mention
of
it
:
I
confesse
I
have
not
read
Them
,
nor
do
I
know
the
Author's
name
:
I
have
read
Argentres
,
the
last
who
hath
written
thereof
,
and
he
alleadges
for
his
Testimony
the
Records
of
that
Countrey
:
he
says
,
That
the
Dutchesse
after
this
Marriage
assumed
the
title
of
Queen
,
and
that
the
publike
Acts
and
Proclamations
were
made
in
the
Names
of
Maximilian
and
Anne
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
and
Queen
of
the
Romanes
,
Duke
and
Dutchesse
of
Britanny
.
But
Maximilian
did
not
pursue
this
his
advantage
with
requisite
effects
;
for
believing
he
had
so
Consummated
this
Marriage
as
it
could
not
be
Broken
,
he
neglected
the
sending
of
Aid
into
Britanny
:
so
as
leaving
it
to
Fortune
,
which
favours
the
Provident
,
it
did
frown
upon
Him
,
who
Negligent
in
his
affairs
,
did
not
almost
ever
do
any
thing
,
which
,
though
it
might
Begin
well
,
had
a
good
End
.
He
was
endued
with
very
Excellent
qualities
;
but
abounding
with
Bad
ones
likewise
,
by
which
his
good
parts
being
born
down
,
all
his
undertakings
proved
,
for
the
most
part
,
unfortunate
.
His
Valour
,
Knowledge
in
Military
affairs
,
and
his
good
Understanding
in
matters
of
Counsel
,
became
un-useful
to
him
through
his
ill
Government
.
He
never
raised
Moneys
for
making
of
a
War
,
but
that
he
had
Spent
them
before
the
War
was
Begun
:
he
was
one
of
those
that
can
tell
how
to
Propound
,
but
not
how
to
put
in
Execution
:
wise
in
Discourse
,
foolish
in
Action
:
so
as
if
it
had
been
possible
to
have
furnished
him
with
one
to
have
Executed
his
Projections
,
nothing
had
remained
to
have
been
desired
in
him
.
I
have
sometimes
thought
it
impossible
,
that
the
understanding
Conceiving
aright
,
should
work
Evil
Effects
;
and
that
it
being
our
Directour
,
it
should
not
be
of
force
enough
to
make
our
Actions
conformable
to
those
Idea's
upon
which
they
depend
:
but
daily
practice
shews
me
I
was
in
an
Errour
.
He
then
not
having
done
what
he
ought
to
have
done
,
Charles
1490
believed
it
behov'd
him
to
do
what
became
him
:
wherefore
Charles
betook
himself
to
a
double
remedy
:
To
the
Dutchesse
,
in
Countermining
her
Marriage
with
Maximilian
,
by
endeavouring
to
marry
her
Himself
;
for
so
he
was
advised
to
do
by
those
who
bore
the
greatest
sway
with
him
:
and
to
Henry
,
by
sending
Ambassadours
to
him
,
who
were
Francis
Lord
of
Luxenburgh
,
Charles
de
Marignan
,
and
Roger
Gaguine
the
Writer
of
the
French
Story
.
Their
Instructions
were
to
treat
a
League
or
Peace
with
him
;
which
was
desired
by
him
,
not
that
he
(
Charles
)
might
the
more
securely
turn
his
Forces
upon
Italy
,
but
out
of
an
Affection
that
he
bore
unto
him
(
Henry
)
from
the
first
day
he
saw
him
,
either
out
of
Natural
Sympathie
,
or
Heavenly
Constellation
:
He
knew
there
was
no
Enmity
between
them
,
but
that
the
casual
encounters
of
their
Subjects
in
Flanders
,
and
in
Britanny
,
did
require
a
Confirmation
thereof
:
that
he
did
not
accuse
his
actions
in
this
behalf
,
it
being
a
thing
certain
,
that
Frontire-wars
draw
Princes
to
them
,
as
Wounds
do
Humours
;
so
as
such
effects
being
Natural
,
they
ought
not
to
be
esteemed
the
motives
of
Ill-will
:
that
for
such
he
esteemed
them
,
and
so
interpreted
them
;
wherefore
he
likewise
desired
to
be
excused
;
for
if
he
had
made
war
upon
Britanny
,
't
was
for
that
his
Honour
,
and
the
Preservation
of
his
due
Prerogative
,
would
not
suffer
him
to
do
otherwise
:
and
if
upon
Flanders
,
still
out
of
the
same
considerations
;
because
those
of
Flanders
,
being
under
the
Soveraign
Protection
of
France
,
oppressed
by
their
Prince
,
and
fleeing
to
Him
for
Succour
,
he
could
not
chuse
but
assist
them
:
and
though
the
casual
encounters
of
the
French
and
English
Nations
,
had
not
thereupon
raised
a
Formal
War
,
yet
a
Consolidation
of
Friendship
between
those
Two
Nations
was
requisite
,
to
the
end
that
when
he
should
have
turned
his
Arms
elsewhere
,
the
World
might
not
rest
in
doubt
of
it
:
that
he
would
acquaint
him
with
his
more
Secret
designes
,
as
an
Earnest
of
the
Confidence
he
would
always
use
with
him
;
that
his
intention
was
not
to
conquer
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
a
Kingdom
which
of
right
belonged
to
him
;
and
that
from
thence
(
by
God's
assistance
)
he
would
passe
into
Turkey
and
wage
war
with
those
Infidels
;
a
thought
worthy
to
be
favour'd
by
all
Christian
Princes
,
much
more
by
a
Christian
King
,
and
a
Friend
,
as
was
Henry
:
and
for
that
the
war
with
Britanny
might
move
some
jealousies
in
him
,
the
true
Reasons
whereof
not
being
known
,
he
gave
him
to
understand
,
that
,
that
Countrey
being
Feudatary
to
him
,
it
became
him
in
his
reputation
to
preserve
his
rights
therein
;
amongst
which
one
was
,
that
the
Heir
could
not
marry
without
his
Consent
:
that
the
Dutchesse
having
done
otherwise
,
in
freely
disposing
of
her self
without
the
Consent
of
Him
her
Soveraign
,
it
behoved
him
(
with
his
good
leave
)
to
match
her
so
as
might
not
be
prejudicial
to
his
Crown
;
to
the
which
he
hoped
He
would
give
way
,
as
to
a
thing
becoming
the
reason
of
State
and
Justice
.
Henry
,
perceiving
that
the
King
of
France
would
have
him
swallow
up
a
bitter
Pill
wrapt
up
in
Leaf-gold
,
caused
answer
to
be
made
to
the
Ambassadours
,
That
Peace
ought
not
to
be
treated
of
thereby
to
make
War
upon
one's
Friends
;
that
to
Demand
it
was
Unjust
,
Most
unjust
to
Grant
it
:
He
had
too
much
of
interest
with
Britanny
,
to
abandon
it
:
That
the
proceedings
held
by
Charles
,
were
not
like
those
of
a
Lord
,
who
intends
to
keep
his
right
of
Fee-farm
;
but
like
those
of
an
Enemy
,
which
intends
Usurpation
:
That
his
Correction
(
say
it
were
just
and
necessary
)
needed
not
to
be
imposed
by
so
Unjust
means
,
and
such
Unnecessary
Arms
against
a
Maiden
:
That
he
did
not
dispute
whether
it
were
Charles
his
Right
to
marry
her
as
he
pleased
or
no
;
though
he
thought
few
Presidents
could
be
given
thereof
:
That
Britanny's
tenure
in
Fee
was
not
subject
to
the
Justice
,
Laws
and
Will
of
the
Lord
thereof
,
as
were
Other
Common
tenures
:
That
Gascoigne
and
Normandy
,
in
Former
times
,
and
Flanders
,
at
the
Present
,
were
not
under
so
Servile
a
Subjection
:
but
say
they
were
;
Marriages
ought
to
be
Free
,
not
made
by
Force
,
the
parties
not
Constrain'd
;
otherwise
they
would
be
against
the
Laws
,
both
Humane
and
Divine
:
and
suppose
his
disposal
of
her
did
not
contradict
the
Laws
,
it
might
yet
be
averse
to
the
interest
of
Other
Princes
;
who
,
peradventure
,
might
be
content
he
should
marry
her
to
some
Other
,
and
not
unto
Himself
.
As
for
Flanders
;
he
wonder'd
so
Wise
a
King
as
Charles
,
should
use
such
slight
Arguments
in
so
weighty
a
matter
;
that
he
should
term
the
Oppression
of
the
Prince
,
the
People's
Oppression
;
the
Rebellion
of
the
One
,
the
Injustice
of
the
Other
:
that
after
having
so
many
months
detained
him
prisoner
,
slain
his
servants
,
bereft
him
of
his
Son
,
and
injuriously
put
him
under
their
own
Government
,
they
should
pretend
by
Injuring
to
be
injured
;
being
protected
and
confirmed
in
their
Rebellion
by
Charles
himself
:
A
thing
which
had
not
formerly
happened
,
and
which
now
fell
out
opposite
to
the
Interest
and
Dignity
of
All
Princes
;
for
in
time
that
might
happen
to
Each
of
them
,
which
now
befel
This
;
so
as
all
Princes
were
bound
upon
such
like
occasions
reciprocally
to
Help
one
another
;
the
which
if
it
became
Others
,
much
more
did
it
become
Charles
,
who
being
Soveraign
,
ought
to
chastise
Rebellion
in
the
people
;
not
to
Authorize
and
Nourish
it
:
He
thanked
him
for
his
acquainting
him
with
his
Secret
designes
;
which
were
So
secret
,
as
not
onely
Italy
,
but
the
whole
World
knew
of
them
:
For
his
ends
of
Passing
into
Macedonia
to
make
war
upon
the
Turks
,
they
were
not
onely
Christian
,
but
Generous
;
so
as
if
in
stead
of
his
demanding
Peace
,
he
would
grant
his
request
in
accepting
of
Him
for
a
Companion
in
so
holy
an
Enterprise
,
he
should
think
himself
happie
:
but
that
his
arguments
were
of
too
Repugnant
a
Construction
;
God
did
not
command
Evil
to
be
done
that
Good
might
come
thereof
,
nor
that
what
is
offer'd
on
His
Altars
should
be
taken
from
Another's
flock
:
Yet
if
he
thought
he
might
with
Justice
,
set
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
and
that
his
pretended
right
thereunto
was
good
,
meerly
by
the
Renunciation
of
the
House
of
Anjou
;
what
might
He
think
of
himself
,
that
was
bereft
of
Normandy
,
Anjou
,
Gascoigne
,
and
All
France
(
which
falling
upon
his
person
by
natural
Inheritance
;
not
by
Anothers
Renounsal
,
was
his
Legal
Patrimony
)
if
,
being
instructed
by
him
,
He
should
not
do
the
like
?
He
would
therefore
follow
his
example
,
and
run
the
same
carreer
he
had
traced
out
to
him
:
Therefore
if
he
would
have
Peace
,
he
might
have
it
upon
condition
,
either
that
he
would
Renounce
that
which
by
an
unjust
title
he
Possessed
,
or
else
pay
such
a
Tribute
as
might
be
proportionable
to
what
he
should
hold
.
The
Ambassadours
,
not
expecting
such
an
Answer
,
said
,
They
had
no
Commission
to
any
such
purpose
;
but
that
they
were
sure
their
King's
Sword
was
able
to
defend
his
Crown
from
losing
any
the
least
of
his
Flower-de-Luces
:
that
for
what
concern'd
his
marriage
with
the
Dutchesse
,
he
never
had
any
such
Thought
,
being
already
married
to
Maximilian's
daughter
.
To
which
the
King
reply'd
,
He
lookt
for
such
an
Answer
;
and
that
he
would
send
Ambassadours
to
him
,
the
better
to
be
satisfied
therein
:
whereupon
he
dismissed
them
;
and
Gaguine
stayed
in
England
till
he
had
dispatcht
Thomas
Earl
of
Ormond
,
and
Thomas
Goldenstone
Prior
of
Christs-Church
in
Canterbury
,
Ambassadours
into
France
for
that
purpose
.
Charles
this
mean
while
,
labour'd
to
remove
from
the
Dutchesse
Ann
:
all
scruples
and
detestations
which
withheld
her
from
taking
him
for
her
husband
.
He
employed
people
of
all
conditions
;
Divines
,
Ladies
,
Lords
,
Counsellours
,
and
all
such
as
had
accesse
unto
her
.
The
Duke
of
Orleans
,
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
newly
freed
from
their
imprisonment
,
pleaded
for
him
;
so
did
the
Count
Dunois
,
who
after
Orleans
was
tane
prisoner
,
turn'd
again
to
the
King's
party
.
The
Marshal
de
Rieux
,
Chancellour
Mountalban
,
the
Ladies
and
Gentlewomen
that
were
familiar
with
her
,
and
almost
the
whole
Counsel
were
his
instruments
herein
:
Madame
de
Laval
her
Governesse
and
Lady
of
Honour
took
more
pains
herein
then
All
the
rest
.
Much
ado
there
was
to
perswade
the
Dutchesse
to
forget
how
unworthily
she
had
been
dealt
withal
for
Three
yeers
together
;
how
the
Agreements
made
with
the
Duke
her
father
,
and
after
with
her Self
,
had
never
been
observed
;
that
Charles
had
destroy'd
and
sackt
her
Countrey
;
that
he
was
married
to
the
Daughter
of
the
King
of
the
Romanes
,
and
the
King
of
the
Romanes
married
to
Her
:
So
that
if
the
Divines
were
troubled
to
remove
from
her
her
Scruples
of
Conscience
,
Madame
de
Laval
was
no
lesse
troubled
to
rid
her
of
the
Hatred
she
had
conceived
against
his
Person
.
She
at
the
last
yeelded
thereunto
upon
the
remonstrance
of
Peace
,
the
Necessity
of
embracing
it
,
and
that
there
was
no
other
way
to
compose
it
then
by
this
Marriage
;
Maximilian
being
Far
off
,
and
reduced
to
such
Poverty
,
as
in
a
time
of
so
great
need
,
he
could
assist
her
with
but
Two
thousand
men
:
Charles
on
the
contrary
was
Neer
at
hand
,
Powerful
,
and
not
likely
to
give
over
,
till
he
had
bereft
her
of
her
Countrey
,
and
brought
her
to
Poverty
and
Misery
;
the
which
if
it
should
so
fall
out
,
Maximilian
would
no
longer
care
for
her
;
whose
end
was
to
possesse
himself
of
Britanny
,
and
not
barely
of
her
Person
:
that
Promises
of
Marriage
,
yea
,
Marriage
it Self
,
were
to
be
dispens'd
withal
in
cases
of
Necessity
:
that
the
Pope
would
not
be
found
difficult
herein
,
since
Blood
,
War
,
and
Desolation
would
otherwise
ensue
,
which
by
Peace
might
be
prevented
;
and
Peace
was
to
be
had
onely
by
this
Marriage
:
that
Maximilian's
daughter
was
no
impediment
,
since
she
was
not
of
Yeers
either
to
Consent
or
Dissent
:
For
her
Marriage
with
Maximilian's
Self
,
though
Promised
,
yet
was
it
not
Consummated
;
the
Solemnities
used
therein
were
meer
Ceremonies
invented
to
dazzle
the
World
;
they
not
being
valid
by
whatsoever
Law
either
Canon
or
Civil
:
And
if
nothing
else
would
prevail
with
her
,
the
Preservation
of
her
State
,
her
's
and
Charles
his
Proportionable
Youth
and
Yeers
,
and
her
being
to
be
the
Chief
Queen
of
the
World
,
ought
perswade
her
.
Weary
at
last
with
so
many
Onsets
,
she
gave
way
,
though
not
yet
freed
of
the
Scruple
of
her
Promise-breach
to
Maximilian
;
but
he
being
accused
of
having
failed
in
his
Duty
,
and
of
not
having
kept
any
one
whosoever
neer
her
(
which
he
would
not
have
done
to
the
meanest
Princesse
alive
)
she
was
likewise
quitted
of
That
.
The
Ambassadours
which
were
sent
to
Charles
being
come
to
Callis
,
met
with
the
Bishop
of
Concordia
,
sent
from
the
Pope
to
reconcile
the
Two
Kings
;
for
through
the
molestation
of
their
Wars
,
Christendom
was
in
great
danger
of
the
Turks
,
who
made
daily
further
progresse
thereinto
.
The
Bishop
having
dispatcht
his
affairs
with
Charles
(
who
feigned
a
willingnesse
to
Peace
)
came
to
England
,
where
he
did
nothing
;
for
the
Marriage
with
Britanny
being
published
,
the
Treaty
was
broken
off
,
and
each
King
sent
for
his
Ambassadours
home
.
Henry
not
in
honour
able
to
suffer
any
longer
dissimulation
,
and
being
by
Maximilian
promised
strong
succours
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
called
a
Parliament
,
and
there
propounded
war
with
France
;
not
to
be
made
any
more
by
Deputies
,
as
was
the
war
of
Britanny
,
but
by
Himself
in
Person
,
to
recover
those
Provinces
lost
under
Henry
the
Sixth
,
against
a
Prince
who
for
his
Pride
,
and
for
his
pretending
over
every
one
,
was
unworthy
of
All
men's
Friendship
;
since
having
possest
himself
of
Britanny
by
Force
and
Fraud
,
and
maintained
the
Rebels
in
Flanders
against
their
Prince
,
he
pretended
now
to
bring
Italy
to
his
Subjection
;
that
he
might
aftewards
trouble
all
the
Princes
of
Christendom
:
honesting
his
thirst
after
Rule
,
and
his
conceived
Usurpation
of
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
,
by
saying
he
did
it
with
an
intent
to
carry
his
Arms
against
the
Infidels
on
the
other
side
of
the
Adriatick
Sea
:
he
told
them
it
would
be
dangerous
to
let
him
advance
so
much
;
for
that
England
being
already
girt
about
with
Piccardy
,
Normandy
,
and
this
new
purchase
of
Britanny
,
it
would
be
easie
for
him
to
molest
her
;
if
suffering
her self
to
be
Flatter'd
as
hitherto
she
had
done
,
she
should
be
abused
,
as
she
had
been
:
that
the
French
forces
were
not
unknown
to
the
English
;
as
had
been
witnessed
by
their
Battels
,
Victories
,
and
the
Imprisonment
of
one
of
the
French
Kings
:
and
if
the
English
had
at
last
had
unhappie
successe
,
't
was
not
be
attributed
to
Their
Valour
,
but
to
Civil
Dissention
,
which
like
tempestous
Hail
,
had
beaten
down
the
Fruit
,
upon
the
very
point
of
Ripening
:
that
his
claim
to
that
Kingdom
was
manifest
:
that
Fortune
did
second
Justice
,
and
Valour
accompany
her
:
that
Their
generous
resolution
would
serve
for
an
Invitation
,
and
an
Example
unto
Others
;
to
Flanders
,
and
Spain
,
for
their
Own
Interests
;
and
to
Britanny
,
for
that
being
won
more
by
Corruption
then
by
Arms
,
there
wanted
not
such
as
were
evilly
affected
;
the
People
were
discontented
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
Nobility
not
willing
to
subject
themselves
to
a
Prince
whom
they
abhorr'd
:
the
Pope
would
joyn
with
them
;
for
detesting
to
have
Italy
molested
,
Diversion
was
that
which
would
free
him
from
Danger
:
All
which
were
thus
presented
not
as
the
Ground-work
,
but
as
the
Adherences
of
an
Enterprise
which
was
not
to
be
resolv'd
on
,
upon
hopes
of
Assistance
from
Others
:
that
England
was
of
it Self
sufficient
;
neither
did
it
stand
in
need
of
any
other
Forces
then
her
Own
;
it
being
to
be
supposed
that
by
the
Death
of
those
Ancient
warriers
,
the
natural
courage
of
those
which
Descended
from
them
was
not
extinct
,
but
that
they
would
make
it
appear
to
the
world
they
did
not
degenerate
from
their
Predecessours
:
and
though
Honour
have
no
reward
worthy
of
her self
but
Her Self
,
yet
it
was
to
be
consider'd
that
this
was
a
War
to
be
made
in
a
Countrey
full
of
whatsoever
Nature
did
afford
;
sufficient
to
maintain
the
Publike
expence
;
to
adorn
the
Nobility
with
Lordships
,
Vertue
with
Employments
,
and
to
satisfie
the
Souldier
with
Booty
and
Riches
:
Riches
which
were
to
be
shared
out
by
sundry
ways
(
as
is
the
Blood
from
Vein
to
Vein
)
to
England
in
general
:
and
that
those
who
for
the
present
should
contribute
towards
it
,
were
to
enjoy
in
the
future
,
aboundant
Increase
for
what
they
should
Now
part
withal
:
that
the
war
was
to
be
made
,
not
as
at
the
First
,
at
the
expence
of
the
Kingdom
,
but
at
the
cost
of
such
Cities
and
Provinces
as
they
should
Conquer
;
it
had
been
done
so
Formerly
,
and
should
be
so
Now
:
so
as
they
that
would
contribute
towards
it
,
he
wisht
they
might
do
it
Readily
;
for
he
was
resolved
not
to
have
any
thing
from
the
Poorer
sort
,
but
from
such
as
without
any
incommodity
might
expect
the
Re-imbursing
of
their
Moneys
.
The
War
with
France
was
with
much
cheerfulnesse
approved
of
in
Parliament
:
They
thought
the
Honour
of
the
King
and
Kingdom
had
suffer'd
somewhat
in
the
Losse
of
Britanny
.
But
the
King's
intentions
were
not
such
as
he
made
shew
of
:
he
knew
Maximilian's
Forces
were
not
to
be
built
upon
,
nor
yet
those
of
Ferdinand
;
for
the
Wars
of
Granada
had
exhausted
his
Coffers
;
and
the
recouery
of
Rossillion
without
Cost
(
which
he
aspired
unto
)
was
not
to
be
effected
by
fighting
with
Charles
,
but
with
Seconding
him
.
He
knew
moreover
the
constitution
of
France
was
not
Now
as
it
had
been
Formerly
;
when
divided
into
Two
Factions
,
it
made
way
for
the
advancing
of
the
English
Forces
:
it
was
now
United
;
the
Burgundian
Faction
was
faln
to
the
ground
,
and
the
Orleanists
depended
upon
the
Regal
authority
;
that
she
hath
now
brought
her self
to
a
custom
of
encamping
Leasurely
,
and
to
fight
no
more
with
Violence
,
but
upon
Advice
;
so
as
he
should
Weary
his
people
,
Weaken
his
Forces
,
and
Impoverish
his
Kingdom
.
Feigning
notwithstanding
the
contrary
,
he
seemed
to
Desire
,
what
he
Detested
:
he
so
wisely
fitted
himself
for
what
might
happen
,
as
satisfying
his
Honour
with
the
Appearances
and
Beginning
of
War
,
he
was
sure
to
make
Peace
when
he
listed
:
for
Charles
would
be
Desirous
of
it
,
that
he
might
bring
to
passe
his
intended
Designes
;
and
he
Himself
would
Accept
of
it
,
as
not
being
deceived
in
his
opinion
of
Maximilian's
Impotency
,
and
the
vain
hopes
from
Spain
.
Yet
he
was
sure
to
make
Charles
buy
peace
Dear
,
who
had
his
minde
so
fixt
upon
the
Conquest
of
Italy
,
as
he
did
not
care
to
part
with
a
Certainty
for
an
Uncertainty
:
so
as
getting
Moneys
from
Him
,
and
Benevolences
from
his
Own
Kingdom
,
he
was
likely
to
be
a
good
Gainer
by
the
bargain
.
Besides
,
his
affairs
were
not
so
secure
at
Home
,
as
to
let
him
think
on
Forreign
businesse
;
for
he
had
discover'd
how
the
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
was
hatching
another
Plot
to
trouble
him
:
so
as
though
Profit
(
whereunto
he
was
Naturally
enclined
)
had
not
been
concern'd
,
yet
was
he
to
have
an
eye
to
the
Dangers
wherewith
he
was
threatened
.
Great
store
of
Moneys
coming
in
by
the
means
of
Benevolences
(
for
he
took
a
great
care
none
should
be
exempted
that
were
1491
able
to
lend
)
he
in
a
small
time
raised
a
mighty
Army
:
and
knowing
that
Charles
had
renewed
his
ancient
Confederacy
with
Iames
the
Fourth
,
King
of
Scotland
,
with
a
reciprocal
obligation
to
be
assistant
one
to
another
,
he
proclamed
War
against
them
Both
;
but
not
without
fear
that
Maximilian
would
fail
him
at
his
greatest
need
:
for
though
his
Weaknesse
and
Wants
were
capable
of
remedy
,
if
he
should
be
succour'd
against
his
Subjects
which
molested
him
,
yet
his
Nature
was
incapable
thereof
.
It
was
impossible
for
him
to
maintain
Ten
thousand
fighting
men
,
for
Two
yeers
together
,
upon
his
Own
Purse
,
according
to
his
promise
:
though
being
Madded
(
as
then
he
was
)
at
the
Double
affront
;
of
his
Daughter's
Repudiation
,
and
the
Usurpation
of
his
Own
Wife
,
he
hoped
to
do
Somewhat
out
of
Nothing
.
That
which
did
yet
more
weaken
this
Prince
,
was
the
Rebellion
of
Philip
de
Cleves
Lord
of
Ravestein
,
who
being
upheld
by
Charles
,
had
raised
such
Combustions
in
Flanders
,
as
having
possest
himself
of
Gaunt
and
Bruges
,
the
chief
Cities
of
that
Countrey
,
he
had
forced
such
as
favour'd
Maximilian
to
quit
those
Towns
:
and
reaching
further
,
he
had
made
himself
master
of
Sluce
,
and
of
the
Two
Castles
which
were
it's
Security
,
seizing
upon
all
Ships
that
went
upon
the
Sea
,
hindering
the
Commerce
of
Antwerp
,
Brabant
,
Zealand
and
Freezland
,
and
taking
such
as
came
from
England
and
the
Northern
Countreys
;
to
the
general
prejudice
of
All
Nations
.
Albertus
,
Duke
of
Saxony
,
Lantsgrave
of
Misnia
,
governed
Flanders
at
that
time
,
under
Maximilian
;
it
being
left
unto
him
by
the
Emperour
his
father
,
when
he
went
from
thence
.
This
man
foreseeing
he
could
not
force
Ravestein
unlesse
he
should
get
Sluce
,
nor
that
he
could
win
Sluce
,
without
having
the
Dam
,
by
which
succour
came
to
it
from
Bruges
,
he
feigned
to
make
for
Bruges
,
for
matters
concerning
that
Province
;
and
not
being
to
take
such
a
journey
,
unlesse
well
followed
,
and
in
good
Equipage
(
he
being
the
man
he
was
)
he
sent
some
Troops
before
,
which
entring
peaceably
in
,
went
to
the
gate
which
looks
towards
Dam
,
as
if
they
would
quarter
in
the
Neighbouring
Villages
,
and
not
incommodate
the
Citie
.
Dam
was
not
above
a
Flanders-mile
from
thence
;
the
inhabitants
whereof
thinking
these
Troops
had
been
sent
from
Bruges
,
let
them
in
:
and
they
making
themselves
Masters
thereof
,
Bruges
was
in
a
manner
besieged
,
and
Sluce
deprived
of
Succour
.
The
Duke
,
for
all
this
advantage
,
had
no
hopes
to
get
Sluce
without
Forces
by
Sea
:
he
sent
news
hereof
to
England
;
whereupon
the
King
,
who
had
had
many
complaints
made
him
by
the
Merchants
of
the
Insolencies
of
Ravestein
,
and
desired
to
uphold
Maximilian
,
sent
unto
him
Twelve
Ships
well
furnished
with
Men
and
Ammunition
under
the
Command
of
Sir
Edward
Poynings
;
who
having
shut
up
the
Haven
of
Sluce
,
besieged
the
Town
by
Sea
,
whilst
the
Duke
did
the
like
by
Land
;
and
play'd
with
his
Cannon
upon
the
Two
Castles
wherein
the
Losse
or
Preservation
of
the
Town
consisted
.
They
were
valiantly
defended
for
the
space
of
Twenty
days
:
the
Earl
of
Oxford's
brother
was
slain
in
a
Sally
which
they
made
:
and
longer
would
they
have
held
out
,
had
not
the
Besiegers
(
in
the
dark
of
night
)
burnt
the
Bridge
which
Ravestein
had
built
between
the
Two
Castles
,
which
not
being
able
to
succour
one
another
,
he
was
enforced
to
surrender
them
,
and
together
with
them
,
Sluce
.
Bruges
being
reduced
to
it's
obedience
,
was
the
occasion
of
many
Other
Towns
doing
the
like
.
Henry
,
this
mean
while
,
past
the
Summer
in
Ordering
his
1492
men
that
were
to
go
for
France
;
and
finding
himself
in
a
condition
to
passe
over
;
he
sent
Sir
Iohn
Risloy
and
U-sewick
to
Maximilian
,
to
agree
upon
the
place
where
they
were
to
meet
:
but
they
found
him
so
Unprovided
,
as
having
no
hope
,
they
were
ready
to
return
;
yet
they
did
not
so
,
judging
it
fitter
to
advertise
the
King
,
and
expect
his
Commands
.
The
King
,
who
feared
the
same
,
praised
their
discretion
,
and
commanded
them
not
to
return
till
they
had
received
new
Directions
,
and
that
they
should
conceal
that
Prince's
weaknesse
,
for
fear
of
Disheartening
his
men
.
His
Army
was
compos'd
of
Twenty
thousand
Foot
,
and
Sixteen
hundred
Horse
:
the
best
men
flocked
thither
;
some
to
purchase
merit
,
and
some
as
thinking
it
not
fitting
to
stay
Behinde
when
the
King
went
in
Person
.
He
landed
at
Callis
on
the
Sixth
of
October
,
the
wiser
sort
marvelling
that
he
would
undertake
so
difficult
a
Warre
in
so
unfitting
a
time
;
for
the
Fore-runners
of
Winter
began
already
to
be
felt
:
but
these
difficulties
served
him
to
make
men
believe
he
desired
that
which
indeed
he
did
not
:
to
wit
,
That
being
to
begin
a
tedious
Warre
,
the
Season
was
of
no
importance
,
since
he
had
Callis
,
from
whence
he
might
draw
out
his
Army
in
the
Spring
without
any
manner
of
difficulty
;
and
to
transport
it
then
from
England
,
would
be
a
long
businesse
,
and
,
in
respect
of
the
Windes
,
uncertain
.
Assoon
as
he
was
Landed
,
he
sent
for
his
Ambassadours
back
,
and
Maximilian's
weaknesse
was
publikely
made
known
,
and
that
no
Other
help
was
to
be
expected
from
him
then
his
Good-will
;
wherein
he
did
as
much
abound
,
as
he
was
defective
in
any
other
manner
of
assistance
.
At
the
hearing
hereof
,
the
Souldiers
courage
was
somewhat
Cooled
,
though
not
altogether
taken
Away
;
it
served
to
dispose
them
beforehand
,
for
Henry's
designes
:
to
work
the
same
effect
,
there
came
Letters
from
Seignieur
de
Cordes
,
wherein
was
made
an
overture
for
Peace
on
Charles
his
behalf
;
which
containing
in
it
Reasonable
conditions
,
it
had
been
Unreasonable
not
to
listen
to
it
:
From
other
parts
it
was
confirm'd
that
Ferdinand
and
Isabel
were
Agreed
with
him
,
having
received
from
him
the
County
of
Rossillion
,
without
repaying
the
Three
hundred
thousand
Crowns
for
which
it
was
pawn'd
to
him
:
this
made
all
men
see
a
Necessity
of
Peace
.
Henry
notwithstanding
,
playing
his
game
handsomly
,
deputed
the
Bishop
of
Exceter
,
and
the
Lord
d'Aubeny
to
give
Cordes
a
hearing
;
whilst
he
,
without
delay
,
on
the
19
of
October
,
planted
his
Camp
before
Boloigne
;
a
Town
well
fortified
,
wherein
was
a
great
Garison
,
and
good
store
of
Artillery
;
so
as
it
was
not
to
be
taken
but
in
a
Long
processe
of
time
,
with
the
losse
of
many
men
,
and
much
blood
.
He
had
hardly
sate
down
a
Month
before
it
,
when
a
Breach
being
thought
fitting
to
be
made
,
and
the
Souldiers
ready
to
give
the
Assault
,
News
came
that
Peace
was
concluded
,
to
the
great
Dislike
of
the
Army
,
and
the
Madding
of
such
who
having
sold
their
possessions
upon
the
hopes
of
this
Warre
,
found
themselves
deceived
.
One
cause
which
made
Henry
willing
to
accept
of
Peace
(
to
boot
with
what
have
been
already
alleadged
)
was
for
fear
lest
Charles
might
foment
a
New
Duke
of
York
;
who
began
then
to
shew
himself
.
The
substance
of
the
Agreement
was
;
That
Charles
should
pay
Seven
hundred
fourty
five
thousand
Crowns
for
divers
considerations
;
for
satisfaction
of
the
Fifty
thousand
Crowns
Yeerly
,
which
ought
to
have
been
pay'd
,
but
were
not
after
the
Death
of
Edward
the
Fourth
;
as
also
,
for
the
Succours
he
had
sent
into
Britanny
,
which
the
Dutchesse
Anne
acknowledged
her self
to
stand
indebted
for
;
and
for
the
Expences
he
had
been
at
in
this
Present
war
.
The
French
Historians
agree
upon
the
same
sum
,
but
they
do
not
specifie
the
Causes
why
.
Polydore
affirming
that
the
Peace
was
concluded
by
the
payment
of
a
great
sum
of
money
,
adds
Five
and
twenty
thousand
Crowns
a
yeer
for
Succouring
of
Britanny
;
which
after
Charles
his
death
and
Henry's
,
were
pay'd
to
Henry
the
Eighth
by
Lewis
the
Twelfth
and
Francis
the
First
,
who
durst
not
deny
the
payment
of
it
,
for
fear
of
being
set
upon
by
him
,
whilst
they
made
war
in
Italy
.
Charles
did
moreover
,
in
imitation
of
his
father
,
give
Pensions
and
Presents
to
the
chief
of
Henry's
Court
,
that
they
might
either
favour
him
the
more
,
or
hinder
him
the
lesse
:
whereat
Henry
connived
;
for
it
behoved
him
to
interesse
the
Greatest
of
the
Kingdom
in
the
Peace
,
which
was
but
badly
construed
by
the
Rest.
He
endeavour'd
likewise
to
satisfie
those
who
for
their
own
particular
respects
were
discontented
;
by
shewing
them
what
Blood
,
and
Losse
of
Lives
,
would
have
ensued
in
the
assaulting
of
Bullein
,
together
with
the
Small
hopes
they
had
to
come
off
with
Honour
:
and
that
if
he
had
been
Successeful
therein
,
yet
had
he
deserved
Blame
;
since
what
was
to
be
gotten
did
not
answer
to
the
Losse
of
the
Valiantest
of
his
Army
.
He
made
use
of
the
same
arguments
to
make
others
perswade
Him
to
make
Peace
,
that
it
might
be
thought
to
have
ensued
from
the
Motion
of
Others
,
not
from
Himself
.
This
Peace
was
good
for
Both
the
Kings
:
for
Charles
,
by
securing
to
him
Britanny
(
which
by
occasion
of
this
War
was
like
to
have
Stagger'd
)
and
opening
a
way
unto
him
to
agree
with
Maximilian
,
as
he
did
:
so
as
his
Confines
being
secured
on
that
side
(
they
being
formerly
secured
on
all
Other
)
he
might
with
a
quiet
minde
totally
intend
the
getting
of
Naples
:
a
resolution
which
proceeded
not
from
Lodowick
Sforza
,
who
first
incited
him
thereunto
,
but
from
his
natural
Genius
,
which
compell'd
him
to
undertake
it
,
(
notwithstanding
the
many
Difficulties
he
was
to
meet
withal
,
especially
the
Want
of
Moneys
)
without
any
real
foundation
.
Fortune
,
when
she
pleases
,
is
able
to
make
impossibilities
possible
.
'T
was
good
for
Henry
;
for
he
thereby
filled
his
Coffers
,
and
was
freed
from
the
danger
which
the
new
Fantasm
,
representing
the
Duke
of
York
,
might
have
brought
unto
him
,
had
it
been
so
strongly
backt
by
the
King
of
France
,
as
it
was
witnessed
by
the
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
,
and
seconded
by
the
King
of
Scotland
.
He
feared
some
Insurrection
from
those
which
favour'd
the
White
Rose
:
for
the
love
which
the
people
had
born
him
in
regard
of
their
Hatred
to
Richard
,
was
grown
lesse
,
so
as
he
was
now
to
subsist
onely
by
his
Own
worth
:
and
his
Wives
faction
failed
him
,
he
having
failed
Her
in
those
respects
which
his
desire
of
being
King
in
his
Own
Right
,
would
not
permit
him
to
use
unto
her
.
His
Camp
being
raised
from
before
Bullein
,
he
returned
by
Callis
for
England
:
having
written
to
the
Lord
Maior
and
Aldermen
of
London
,
before
he
took
Shipping
,
his
reasons
for
Ending
the
War
;
not
touching
upon
those
we
have
spoken
of
,
but
such
as
he
thought
would
Please
;
especially
that
the
enemy
had
purchas'd
Peace
at
so
High
a
rate
:
this
notwithstanding
pleased
not
those
who
had
been
liberal
to
him
in
their
Benevolences
;
't
is
true
,
their
distaste
was
lessened
by
his
returning
with
his
Purse
full
;
which
made
them
believe
he
would
not
of
a
long
time
expect
any
thing
from
Them
.
Alphonso
Duke
of
Calabria
,
eldest
son
to
Ferdinand
King
of
Naples
,
had
intreated
Henry
to
admit
him
into
the
Order
of
the
Garter
,
1493
believing
the
War
between
the
Two
Kings
to
be
Endlesse
.
He
thought
that
to
have
the
Honour
to
be
of
the
most
famous
Order
of
Christendom
,
would
make
him
be
respected
amongst
Princes
,
and
reverenced
by
his
Subjects
;
especially
at
such
a
time
:
he
hoped
that
if
France
should
stir
against
his
Father
,
the
King
of
England
with
opportune
assistance
would
discharge
the
duty
of
the
Fraternity
:
but
he
was
deceived
;
it
doth
not
dilate
it self
to
so
prejudicial
an
Obligation
.
Honours
are
the
Alchimy
of
Princes
,
which
like
Gamesters
Tantoes
,
are
worth
as
much
,
as
they
are
made
to
be
worth
;
they
are
not
burdensom
to
the
giver
,
enrich
not
the
receiver
:
Mines
are
not
digg'd
up
for
them
,
treasure
is
not
exhausted
;
neither
have
they
any
other
Being
then
what
Opinion
gives
them
:
he
that
hath
not
merit
enough
in
himself
to
deserve
them
,
is
like
a
Sumpter-horse
marked
with
the
mark
of
a
stately
Courser
.
The
King
being
come
to
London
,
sent
him
the
Garter
,
and
Robes
belonging
to
the
Order
,
by
Ursewick
.
The
Order
was
received
by
Alphonso
,
with
the
greatest
Pomp
that
could
be
invented
by
any
one
who
believes
that
Ostentations
dazzle
mens
eyes
,
and
bring
things
to
their
designed
Ends
:
which
happening
but
Sometimes
,
did
not
befal
Him
:
for
neither
did
This
,
nor
any
Other
industry
preserve
him
from
ruine
.
But
for
that
his
successe
belongs
not
to
Our
Story
,
we
refer
the
Reader
to
Guicchiardine's
Relation
.
The
King
at
his
arrival
in
England
heard
that
the
Duke
of
York
was
not
slain
in
the
Tower
,
as
he
was
believed
to
be
;
but
that
he
was
with
his
Aunt
Margaret
in
Flanders
:
the
which
though
Henry
understood
when
he
was
in
France
,
and
,
in
his
agreements
,
had
made
Charles
,
with
whom
he
then
was
,
send
him
away
;
yet
he
did
not
think
the
noise
of
this
fiction
was
to
be
despised
,
since
it
might
breed
great
troubles
.
We
will
relate
the
Beginning
thereof
,
and
the
resolution
which
he
thereupon
took
.
The
Dutchesse
Margaret
had
,
together
with
her
Milk
suckt
in
hatred
against
the
Red-Rose-faction
,
enemy
to
the
White
,
from
whence
She
descended
,
insomuch
as
she
spared
not
either
for
Injustice
or
Fraud
,
so
she
might
oppresse
it
;
neither
did
Religion
,
or
any
other
Scruple
,
withhold
her
from
doing
what
in
her
lay
to
destroy
it
.
She
might
have
been
contented
that
her
Neece
Elizabeth
was
Queen
of
England
in
default
of
her
Two
Nephews
who
should
have
inherited
the
Crown
;
since
they
failed
therein
,
not
through
the
cruelty
of
the
Lancastrians
,
but
of
her
brother
Richard
:
yet
was
she
not
satisfied
;
but
favoured
Lambert
Symnel
,
one
unknown
and
Meanly
born
,
by
whose
means
she
endeavoured
to
bereave
her
Neece
of
the
Kingdom
,
so
to
deprive
Henry
and
her
Nephews
begotten
by
him
,
(
by
her
rather
reputed
Enemies
then
Nephews
)
her
innate
Hatred
was
of
more
power
with
her
,
then
her
Love
to
her
Neece
,
and
those
that
came
of
her
:
but
failing
in
that
designe
plotted
by
a
Priest
,
she
would
contrive
one
Her Self
;
and
make
thereof
so
hard
and
intricate
a
knot
as
that
neither
Henry's
Wisedom
,
nor
Sword
,
should
be
able
to
untie
it
or
cut
it
in
sunder
.
There
are
some
that
term
her
his
Iuno
:
for
as
the
ancient
Fictions
,
one
never
ceased
to
persecute
Eneas
,
till
fatal
destiny
made
her
aware
that
she
vexed
him
but
in
vain
;
so
this
New
and
True
one
never
ceased
to
persecute
Henry
,
not
perceiving
that
she
contended
with
divine
providence
,
which
intending
him
for
the
Peace
and
Quiet
of
the
Kingdom
,
did
in
despite
of
her
,
defend
him
from
her
malice
.
This
new
Duke
of
York
was
a
poor
lad
,
by
whom
she
thought
to
effect
that
mischief
,
which
she
could
not
bring
to
passe
.
His
father
(
who
dwelt
in
Torney
)
was
a
Jew
turn'd
Christian
,
named
Iohn
Osbeck
,
who
necessitated
by
some
occasions
,
went
together
with
his
Wife
,
to
London
,
where
she
bare
him
this
son
;
who
being
Christened
by
King
Edward
in
his
Own
person
,
't
was
thought
he
would
not
have
done
so
great
a
favour
to
so
mean
a
childe
,
had
he
not
had
some
Secret
interest
in
him
;
and
(
his
mother
being
very
fair
)
some
were
of
opinion
he
had
begotten
him
.
He
was
named
Peter
,
which
according
to
the
Custom
and
Diminutive
of
the
Dutch
Tongue
,
was
converted
to
Perkin
.
Those
who
knew
him
not
from
his
beginning
,
called
him
Warbeck
,
his
true
name
of
Osbeck
not
being
known
,
till
after
enquiry
had
been
made
into
it
:
so
as
the
name
of
Warbeck
,
which
was
first
given
him
out
of
Ignorance
,
by
Custom
continued
to
him
.
He
was
but
very
young
when
his
father
returned
to
Flanders
;
when
he
was
somewhat
Bigger
,
his
father
sent
him
to
Antwerp
,
and
from
thence
to
Other
parts
:
His
travels
and
conversation
with
Divers
Nations
,
had
not
onely
made
him
skilful
in
many
Languages
(
English
being
his
Natural
tongue
)
but
apt
to
fit
himself
to
other
mens
Humours
and
Customs
.
This
lad
being
met
withal
by
some
of
Margaret's
Officers
,
and
by
them
judged
very
fit
for
what
was
to
be
done
,
they
presented
him
to
her
:
it
cannot
be
said
how
much
she
was
therewithal
satisfied
;
for
all
conditions
requisite
for
her
purpose
,
were
met
together
in
him
;
Yeers
,
beauty
,
wit
,
comlinesse
of
feature
;
I
should
say
Majesty
,
but
that
was
a
quality
of
her
Addition
:
She
took
an
affection
to
him
for
his
being
God-son
to
her
Brother
;
and
the
rather
for
that
(
being
very
fair
)
she
thought
him
a
by-scape
of
his
:
an
opinion
which
made
her
form
and
transform
him
with
the
greater
care
and
diligence
.
She
bethought
her self
of
all
that
she
was
either
to
instil
into
his
minde
,
or
affix
in
his
actions
:
she
omitted
not
any
thing
whereby
to
make
him
personate
to
the
life
the
deceased
Duke
of
York
;
she
decipher'd
out
unto
him
,
as
in
so
many
well-drawn
Pictures
,
the
Delineaments
,
Semblances
,
and
Behaviours
of
those
of
the
Blood-royal
:
of
the
King
,
Queen
,
Prince
,
and
Princesses
;
of
the
first
he
was
to
speak
,
as
of
his
Father
and
Mother
;
of
the
rest
,
as
of
his
Brother
and
Sisters
:
she
bethought
her self
what
Questions
might
be
asked
him
;
fitting
him
with
Answers
thereunto
,
such
as
might
become
his
Youth
:
she
did
the
like
for
what
concern'd
such
past
businesses
as
might
have
fallen
within
his
knowledge
:
she
forgat
not
the
particulars
of
the
Sanctuary
;
how
the
Queen
fled
thither
with
the
Duke
of
York
;
how
he
was
taken
from
thence
;
how
much
Richard
made
of
him
when
he
had
gotten
him
;
his
resorting
to
his
brother
in
the
Tower
;
the
Manner
of
their
living
there
;
what
Servants
waited
on
them
;
their
Fears
;
and
the
manner
of
his
pretended
Eseape
;
the
names
of
the
Lords
,
with
each
particularity
,
which
to
such
a
purpose
had
happened
:
she
chiefly
taught
him
how
to
counterfeit
innate
Nobility
;
in
which
he
was
so
tractable
,
as
he
thought
himself
the
very
Duke
of
York
whom
he
personated
.
She
fitted
the
places
of
his
peregrination
with
the
times
,
to
the
end
that
when
he
should
discourse
of
what
had
there
happened
to
him
,
they
might
be
believed
.
And
finding
him
generally
of
a
miraculous
capacity
,
and
in
judgement
much
beyond
his
yeers
,
she
took
delight
to
instruct
him
,
and
was
pleased
in
her
Own
work
,
happily
invented
,
as
she
thought
.
She
kept
him
continually
in
her
most
private
lodgings
,
not
trusting
him
to
the
air
;
for
the
chiefest
article
of
this
mystery
was
,
to
make
the
world
believe
she
had
never
seen
him
.
When
she
had
brought
her
work
to
Perfection
,
she
laid
before
him
as
his
object
the
purchasing
of
the
Crown
of
England
;
wherein
if
he
should
not
prosper
,
then
the
chief
place
in
her
Court
;
for
that
he
was
to
be
reputed
,
not
what
in
truth
he
was
,
but
what
for
her
honour
he
was
to
be
believed
to
be
:
she
being
obliged
to
uphold
him
,
to
the
end
her
favours
might
not
be
accounted
the
effects
of
Malice
,
but
of
Blood
.
When
she
afterwards
perceiv'd
that
Henry
proceeded
on
in
the
affairs
of
Britanny
(
so
as
he
must
of
necessity
break
with
France
)
she
would
not
keep
him
any
longer
with
her
.
She
sent
him
into
Portugal
,
under
the
conduct
of
an
English
Lady
,
where
he
tarried
for
almost
the
space
of
a
Yeer
:
and
this
she
did
,
to
the
end
that
when
he
was
to
appear
,
it
might
be
from
a
Third
place
:
he
had
then
directions
sent
him
to
passe
into
Ireland
;
for
Henry
having
now
declared
War
against
France
,
't
was
a
fit
time
to
molest
him
:
and
the
White-Rose
saction
being
great
in
Ireland
,
he
might
get
Assistants
,
and
give
a
beginning
to
his
Metamorphosis
.
He
obey'd
;
he
pass'd
into
Ireland
:
he
made
his
abode
in
Cork
;
where
at
first
sight
,
he
was
esteemed
a
man
of
great
consequence
:
for
his
comely
demeanure
,
and
his
plenty
in
all
things
(
the
Dutchesse
having
furnisht
him
in
great
abundance
for
his
better
appearing
)
were
sufficient
to
make
the
people
take
one
thing
for
another
.
Having
a
while
held
them
in
suspence
,
he
acknowledged
himself
(
but
as
if
he
were
enforced
thereunto
)
to
be
the
Duke
of
York
,
who
having
escaped
out
of
the
Tower
,
and
run
divers
fortunes
,
was
come
to
that
Kingdom
,
hoping
that
the
affection
it
had
always
born
to
his
House
,
would
now
continue
firm
to
him
.
Henry
was
not
at
this
time
pass'd
into
France
,
being
retarded
by
the
difficulties
of
so
important
an
Expedition
;
so
as
Charles
hearing
of
this
apparition
in
Ireland
,
he
thought
it
might
make
for
his
advantage
to
have
him
with
him
;
that
so
he
might
trouble
England
if
Henry
should
continue
in
Hostility
;
and
if
he
should
not
continue
therein
,
he
might
make
his
Peace
upon
better
terms
.
One
Steven
Frion
was
Secretary
to
Henry
for
the
French
tongue
,
who
being
discontented
,
and
holding
Correspondence
with
the
Dutchesse
Margaret
,
fled
into
France
,
assoon
as
the
War
was
proclamed
:
this
man
gave
Charles
the
first
advertisement
of
Perkin
:
Charles
sent
Him
together
with
another
,
as
Ambassadours
,
to
Perkin
,
inviting
him
to
come
into
France
,
and
offering
to
assist
him
in
the
regaining
of
England
.
An
Invitation
which
augmented
the
hair-brain'd
vanity
of
this
Impostor
:
for
being
chosen
by
the
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
,
a
wise
Princesse
,
to
a
businesse
of
this
weight
,
received
by
the
Irish
(
undoubted
enemies
to
the
House
of
Lancaster
)
and
sent
for
by
a
King
whose
interests
were
concern'd
in
His
,
he
believed
,
That
Fortune
never
undertook
any
great
businesse
without
finishing
it
;
not
minding
that
Beginnings
and
Endings
conform
but
Seldom
;
and
that
Princes
preserving
themselves
by
their
Own
strengths
,
't
is
usual
with
Fortune
to
ruine
such
with
the
more
certain
praecipice
,
whom
she
hath
by
unusual
steps
raised
to
the
Highest
point
of
her
Wheel
.
When
he
had
acquainted
those
whom
he
most
trusted
in
Ireland
with
this
Invitation
,
and
thereby
won
more
credit
with
them
,
he
went
to
France
,
where
he
was
by
the
King
received
with
all
honour
due
to
the
Duke
of
York
:
he
called
him
by
that
Title
;
and
according
to
that
degree
,
fitted
him
with
House
,
Servants
,
and
Expences
;
and
with
a
Guard
of
Souldiers
under
the
Command
of
the
Lord
Congreshal
,
to
make
him
the
more
respected
:
Sir
George
Nevil
and
Sir
Iohn
Taylor
,
with
above
a
Hundred
other
English-men
,
waited
continually
upon
him
;
and
the
Court
it self
,
which
follows
the
Prince's
example
,
shew'd
him
the
like
respect
,
not
but
that
the
greatest
part
of
the
Courtiers
,
and
especially
the
King
,
knew
who
he
was
;
but
because
it
was
expedient
for
them
not
to
know
him
.
The
Imposture
was
apparent
,
not
by
his
ill
governing
himself
,
or
through
any
default
of
his
Person
(
for
he
abounded
in
Decency
and
Majestie
)
but
by
the
true
story
of
the
true
Duke
of
York
;
by
the
Unlikelyhood
and
Impossibility
that
he
should
escape
the
hands
of
a
Crafty
,
Malicious
,
Dreaded
Uncle
:
Yet
did
he
not
Long
enjoy
this
glory
;
for
the
differences
being
ended
between
the
Two
Kings
,
it
behoved
him
to
be
gone
.
Henry
would
have
had
him
delivered
into
His
hands
;
but
Charles
esteeming
it
an
unworthy
action
,
would
not
do
it
.
He
commanded
him
to
depart
his
Kingdom
;
which
he
forthwith
did
:
for
he
very
much
apprehended
the
being
made
the
Offering
in
the
Sacrifice
of
this
Peace
.
He
withdrew
himself
into
Flanders
,
where
the
Dutchesse
and
he
counterfeited
their
parts
Strangely
well
:
he
seemed
as
if
he
had
never
been
in
those
parts
before
;
and
she
,
as
if
she
had
never
before
seen
him
:
He
feigned
to
be
fled
thither
as
to
a
Sanctuary
under
the
protection
of
an
Aunt
,
who
for
the
Neernesse
of
Blood
that
was
between
them
,
ought
to
professe
her self
his
Mother
;
She
counterfeited
Fears
of
being
Deceived
,
being
made
cautelous
by
the
example
of
Lambert
Symnel
;
and
this
might
be
a
counterfeit
as
well
as
He
:
She
sent
oftentimes
for
him
,
feigning
to
make
an
Exact
scrutiny
:
at
first
,
she
seemed
to
be
Doubtful
;
afterwards
not
Clearly
satisfied
;
then
more
Inclining
to
Believe
well
:
at
Last
,
she
broke
forth
into
an
Admiration
,
and
Thanksgiving
,
praising
the
Divine
Providence
which
had
had
commiseration
on
that
innocent
Blood
,
and
had
vouchsafed
to
preserve
him
so
miraculously
,
shewing
the
wonderfulnesse
of
his
blessings
to
him
:
She
then
,
with
much
seeming
Passion
,
called
him
Nephew
;
the
Bud
of
the
White-rose
;
the
Hope
of
the
House
of
York
;
and
the
Restorer
of
the
Honour
and
Justice
of
England
:
She
assigned
unto
him
a
Guard
of
Thirty
Halberdiers
for
his
safety
.
Now
every
one
began
to
think
him
Really
to
be
what
he
personated
,
not
imagining
that
a
Woman
could
be
capable
of
so
much
Cunning
:
insomuch
as
if
he
were
respected
in
France
as
a
forreign
Prince
,
he
was
little
lesse
then
Worshipped
in
Flanders
,
as
Nephew
to
the
Dutchesse
,
and
almost
as
much
as
if
he
had
been
her
Son
.
This
news
being
brought
into
England
,
it
was
there
greedily
listened
after
;
for
men
do
naturally
love
to
believe
things
unlooked
for
and
incredible
:
Passions
augmented
this
belief
in
such
as
were
of
that
Faction
,
in
those
who
desired
Novelties
,
in
the
Discontented
:
as
also
in
those
who
loved
Equity
:
for
the
Crown
had
neither
belonged
to
Henry
,
nor
yet
to
his
Wife
,
if
her
Brother
had
been
alive
.
Hereupon
arose
Whisperings
,
liberty
of
Discourse
and
Complaints
:
the
present
ill
Government
was
in
every
man's
mouth
;
the
endlesse
Impositions
,
the
King
's
insatiable
Avarice
,
which
was
the
cause
of
a
Shameful
Peace
,
after
Britanny
had
More
shamefully
been
suffered
to
be
lost
:
The
Nobility
were
no
lesse
distasted
;
they
were
grieved
at
the
small
account
the
King
made
of
them
;
so
that
All
mens
conceipts
fell
upon
the
same
point
,
That
God
being
a
just
Judge
,
had
preserved
the
True
Heir
to
seat
him
again
in
his
Throne
,
which
had
been
Twice
usurped
from
him
:
for
Henry
had
no
right
thereunto
of
Himself
,
and
had
Waved
his
Wives
right
that
he
might
reign
Alone
;
that
therefore
it
was
not
to
be
wondred
at
,
if
after
so
much
injustice
,
God
had
raised
up
his
Brother-in-law
to
punish
him
.
Nor
did
this
businesse
end
onely
in
Discourse
:
for
there
were
some
personages
of
Great
quality
,
who
would
sound
the
Bottom
of
it
;
amongst
which
were
the
Lord
Chamberlain
,
William
Stanley
,
brother
to
Henry's
father-in-law
(
he
who
had
assisted
him
in
the
battel
against
Richards
,
and
may
be
said
to
have
made
him
King
)
the
Lord
Fitz-water
,
Sir
Simon
Montefort
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Thwaites
:
these
made
choice
of
some
people
of
quality
to
send
into
Flanders
,
that
upon
their
relation
,
they
might
ground
their
resolutions
:
but
of
many
there
were
onely
Two
that
would
hazard
themselves
to
undertake
the
businesse
which
was
shunn'd
by
all
the
rest
;
for
if
the
businesse
should
prove
fictitious
,
they
were
likely
to
lose
their
Goods
and
Countrey
.
Robert
Clifford
and
William
Barley
,
were
the
Two
;
both
of
them
of
good
Families
,
especially
the
first
.
When
they
came
to
Flanders
,
the
Dutchesse
Margaret
received
them
with
much
honour
,
and
having
discoursed
long
with
Clifford
,
that
she
might
the
better
inform
her self
of
their
intentions
that
sent
them
,
she
brought
him
to
the
sight
of
Perkin
:
with
whom
after
he
had
discoursed
many
days
,
he
wrote
back
into
England
,
that
he
was
the
Duke
of
York
;
and
that
he
knew
him
as
well
as
he
knew
Himself
.
The
King
was
troubled
at
these
mens
going
,
since
it
could
not
1494
but
produce
dangerous
consequences
:
but
the
greatnesse
of
his
spirit
being
averse
to
fear
,
he
forbare
to
make
any
extraordinaty
provision
against
it
,
so
not
to
augment
the
credit
thereof
,
which
his
seeming
neglect
might
lessen
.
Yet
he
forbare
not
to
shut
up
the
Ports
,
and
to
place
such
guards
there
,
as
he
might
know
who
came
in
and
out
;
endeavouring
to
discover
what
correspondency
the
fugitives
had
.
He
feared
not
the
Imposture
,
being
certainly
informed
how
the
Duke
of
York
was
,
together
with
his
brother
,
put
to
death
;
but
it
behoved
him
that
Others
should
likewise
be
certain
thereof
:
wherefore
he
put
,
as
prisoners
,
into
the
Tower
,
Sir
Iames
Tirrel
,
and
his
servant
Iohn
Dighton
,
who
were
the
onely
Two
that
remained
alive
of
the
Four
which
were
conscious
of
this
cruelty
;
for
Miles
Forrest
(
the
Second
rogue
that
slew
them
)
and
the
Priest
that
buried
them
,
were
dead
:
they
deposed
,
That
Tirrel
saw
them
Dead
after
they
were
Smother'd
;
that
he
made
them
be
buried
underneath
a
stair
,
and
cover'd
them
with
a
Stone
;
from
whence
,
by
order
from
Richard
,
they
were
afterwards
tane
,
and
reburied
by
the
Minister
of
the
Tower
;
but
in
what
place
they
knew
not
,
the
Minister
being
Dead
.
But
the
King
,
not
satisfied
with
these
testimonies
,
that
he
might
divert
the
danger
,
and
satisfie
the
World
,
he
bethought
himself
of
some
other
means
whereby
he
might
discover
the
Impostors
condition
and
descent
.
He
made
choice
of
some
,
and
scatter'd
them
thorowout
all
Flanders
,
directing
them
what
they
were
to
do
:
Those
who
were
not
to
stay
in
any
setled
place
,
were
ordered
diligently
to
enquire
after
his
Birth
,
and
to
give
Him
daily
advertisement
of
what
they
should
learn
:
which
makes
men
believe
he
had
some
glimpse
of
it
before
:
the
other
,
who
were
to
make
their
abode
where
He
was
,
were
(
by
his
direction
)
to
seem
as
if
they
were
fled
away
,
so
to
shun
the
danger
they
should
incur
,
if
they
were
discover'd
to
be
well-wishers
to
his
party
;
and
to
professe
they
were
come
to
run
the
like
fortune
with
Him
:
they
were
,
as
the
Other
,
to
make
Discovery
,
but
more
particularly
to
finde
out
the
Designes
and
Correspondencies
;
they
were
to
grow
familiar
with
those
whom
Perkin
most
confided
in
,
and
to
shew
them
the
Vanity
of
the
Undertaking
,
they
having
to
do
with
a
wise
King
;
not
easily
to
be
beaten
without
extraordinary
Forces
;
that
the
Dutchesse's
favours
were
not
answerable
to
their
need
;
that
they
wanted
assistance
,
and
were
not
certain
of
what
they
presumed
to
be
Secure
;
which
was
the
assistance
of
the
party
,
and
the
peoples
inclination
,
both
which
were
unuseful
:
for
that
such
accurate
and
diligent
provision
was
made
,
that
all
men
would
forbear
to
declare
themselves
,
unlesse
they
might
be
encouraged
by
the
sight
of
a
Great
army
,
which
the
Duke
of
York
was
not
likely
to
shew
them
;
no
not
if
all
Flanders
were
to
declare
it Self
for
him
.
But
their
chief
care
was
to
sound
Clifford
by
tasting
him
with
fair
promises
;
for
if
they
could
win
Him
over
,
the
deed
was
done
,
he
being
the
Cabinet
of
secret
Correspondencies
between
Flanders
and
England
:
neither
were
they
much
troubled
to
effect
it
;
for
,
being
come
to
the
knowledge
of
this
imposture
,
he
was
wrought
upon
by
them
;
with
promise
of
Forgivenesse
,
and
of
Rewards
,
proper
baits
for
such
a
fish
.
Henry
,
this
mean
while
,
had
made
all
those
whom
he
had
sent
,
to
be
excommunicated
in
Pauls
,
and
their
Names
to
be
registred
in
the
Book
of
the
King's
enemies
(
according
to
the
custom
of
those
times
)
to
the
end
that
no
man
might
suspect
them
:
neither
did
he
forbear
to
sollicite
the
Confessors
of
the
greatest
men
,
that
he
might
learn
how
they
were
enclined
;
not
weighing
the
Profanation
of
Religion
and
holy
things
,
since
his
particular
interest
was
concern'd
,
though
in
all
Other
things
he
was
reputed
a
Pious
Prince
.
At
last
they
came
to
the
perfect
knowledge
of
Perkin's
Birth
,
Name
,
Surname
,
Countrey
,
Employments
,
and
Voyages
,
till
coming
to
the
Dutchesse
,
he
was
metamorphis'd
into
the
Duke
of
York
:
they
likewise
won
over
Clifford
,
who
gave
them
such
proofs
of
his
repentance
,
as
the
King
was
therewithal
satisfied
.
Perkin's
Genealogie
was
published
in
the
Court
,
and
thorowout
the
Kingdom
:
and
Henry
not
esteeming
it
fitting
that
a
Mechanick
should
with
such
ostentation
be
protected
in
Flanders
,
under
a
false
name
,
and
which
redounded
to
His
injury
,
he
sent
Ambassadours
to
the
Archduke
Philip
(
Maximilian
being
gone
into
Germany
)
who
were
Sir
Edward
Poynings
,
and
Sir
William
Warham
Doctor
of
the
Civil
Law
.
The
Council
gave
them
audience
,
the
Archduke
being
yet
a
Childe
:
their
Embassie
was
,
That
Flanders
being
confederate
,
and
in
friendship
with
England
,
the
King
could
not
but
resent
that
she
should
nourish
an
Impostour
who
durst
call
himself
Duke
of
York
,
and
pretended
unto
his
Kingdom
:
that
such
a
Belief
must
needs
admit
of
some
Malignity
,
since
the
Duke
of
York's
death
was
too
manifest
to
the
world
;
which
were
it
not
so
,
very
Conjecture
were
sufficient
to
put
it
out
of
doubt
:
the
Nature
and
Craft
of
Richard
the
Third
was
not
such
as
would
encourage
the
Executors
of
his
cruelty
to
save
One
brother
,
and
murder
the
Other
:
Mercy
was
not
to
be
suppos'd
in
such
Rascals
;
and
if
it
were
,
not
without
Reward
,
and
freedom
from
Punishment
:
Reward
was
not
to
be
expected
from
a
Childe
destitute
of
Hopes
,
and
who
getting
out
of
prison
,
had
not
wherewithal
to
feed
himself
:
but
say
that
meer
Compassion
had
moved
them
to
save
him
;
such
compassion
must
be
either
in
One
or
in
All
of
them
:
it
was
impossible
it
should
be
in
One
of
them
,
and
the
Rest
not
know
of
it
;
and
it
was
incredible
it
should
be
in
All
of
them
,
for
that
three
such
wicked
ones
could
not
so
far
trust
one
another
,
as
not
to
live
in
perpetual
Jealousie
:
And
give
this
likewise
granted
,
how
could
a
childe
,
ignorant
of
the
ways
,
wanting
direction
and
counsel
,
passe
undiscover'd
,
that
the
Night-guards
which
are
usual
in
all
the
streets
of
London
,
should
not
stop
him
,
should
not
take
him
?
or
that
some
other
difficulty
should
not
hinder
him
?
't
was
impossible
a
tender
childe
of
Nine
yeers
old
,
alone
,
in
Lord-like
looks
,
and
apparel
,
could
passe
on
,
unknown
by
any
:
Certainly
this
could
not
have
befallen
the
True
Duke
of
York
,
much
lesse
could
it
have
happened
unto
the
Counterfeit
,
whose
true
name
was
Perkin
:
that
the
King
knew
him
well
;
knew
his
Countrey
and
his
Extraction
,
that
the
Nurse
or
rather
Mother
of
this
,
the
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
,
knew
it
well
enough
,
who
emulating
the
ancient
Fables
,
had
brought
him
forth
(
as
Iove
did
Mercury
)
out
of
her
Brain
,
feigned
him
to
be
her
Nephew
,
given
him
instructions
and
taught
him
how
to
lye
:
that
she
could
not
tolerate
that
her
Neece
should
reign
,
being
joyned
to
the
House
of
Lancaster
;
her
hatred
being
thereunto
such
,
as
rather
then
to
suffer
her
to
be
a
Queen
with
such
a
Husband
,
she
would
bereave
Her
and
her
Children
of
a
Kingdom
,
and
give
it
to
Perkin
,
begotten
by
a
Jew
turned
Christian
:
They
desired
,
that
after
the
example
of
the
King
of
France
,
they
would
chase
him
out
of
their
Countrey
;
and
that
if
the
useful
friendship
which
was
between
the
two
Nations
,
should
perswade
them
(
as
well
it
might
)
to
do
More
,
they
should
do
like
true
friends
indeed
,
if
they
would
deliver
him
up
into
Their
Hands
.
The
Answer
was
,
That
they
desired
to
preserve
friendship
with
the
King
;
that
they
would
not
assist
the
pretended
Duke
of
York
:
but
that
they
could
not
hinder
the
Dutchesse
(
who
was
absolute
in
her
Countrey
)
from
doing
what
she
listed
.
Henry
was
not
pleased
with
this
answer
;
knowing
that
Princesses
Dowagers
have
not
the
like
Prerogative
over
the
Countreys
where
they
govern
as
had
their
Husbands
:
for
if
they
were
endowed
with
Absolute
Soveraignty
and
Dominion
,
they
might
wage
War
,
put
the
State
into
Combustion
,
and
utterly
lose
it
:
but
having
learn'd
that
she
had
great
power
in
the
Council
,
and
that
the
Archduke
could
do
no
otherwise
;
whilst
the
world
would
believe
that
Perkin
was
protected
in
Despite
of
Him
;
he
recalled
the
English
Merchants
from
Flanders
,
and
banisht
the
Flanders
Merchants
out
of
England
,
and
transported
the
Staple
of
Cloth
and
Wooll
from
Antwerp
to
Callis
:
the
which
though
it
were
to
the
great
losse
of
the
People
,
and
that
Philip
knew
they
would
exclaim
against
it
;
yet
did
not
he
forbear
doing
the
like
,
by
driving
the
English
out
of
his
Dominions
.
The
King
moreover
upon
advertisements
from
Clifford
,
imprisoned
the
Lord
Fitz-water
,
Sir
Simon
Montfort
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Thwaites
,
William
d'Aubeny
,
Robert
Ratcliff
,
Thomas
Cressenor
,
Thomas
Astwood
,
William
Worseley
Dean
of
Pauls
,
and
certain
Friers
,
amongst
which
two
Dominicans
:
he
would
have
shut
up
More
,
but
the
scandal
would
have
been
too
great
.
Montfort
,
Ratcliff
,
and
d'Aubeny
,
were
convinc'd
of
High
Treason
,
and
beheaded
;
the
Lord
Fitz-water
being
sent
prisoner
to
Callis
,
not
in
despair
of
Life
,
by
his
endeavouring
to
escape
,
lost
both
his
hopes
and
life
:
the
rest
were
pardoned
.
The
King
had
created
his
second
son
,
Henry
,
Duke
of
York
,
in
Westminster
,
where
,
as
is
usual
at
such
Solemnities
,
divers
Knights
1495
of
the
Bath
were
made
:
but
when
he
heard
that
Clifford
was
landed
in
England
,
he
withdrew
himself
to
the
Tower
,
that
he
might
hear
him
There
;
to
the
end
that
if
he
should
accuse
any
of
extraordinary
quality
,
they
might
be
imprisoned
without
any
great
noise
.
Clifford
being
admitted
to
his
presence
,
threw
himself
at
his
feet
,
and
begg'd
his
pardon
;
the
which
being
formerly
granted
,
he
again
confirmed
unto
him
:
and
being
commanded
to
speak
,
if
he
had
any
more
to
say
concerning
the
Conspiracy
,
he
named
the
Lord
Chamberlain
Sir
William
Stanley
:
at
whose
name
all
the
standers
by
were
startled
;
it
not
being
likely
that
a
man
of
his
quality
,
rich
,
the
Favorite
,
neerest
to
the
King
,
and
the
chief
instrument
of
his
Assumption
to
the
Crown
,
should
be
a
Traitour
:
whereupon
being
advised
to
think
Better
what
he
said
;
he
without
Haesitation
or
Altering
his
Colour
,
accused
him
as
Before
.
Stanley
was
shut
up
in
his
Chamber
,
and
was
the
next
day
examined
by
the
Council
:
he
denied
some
few
Circumstances
,
but
confess'd
the
Fault
;
affying
his
Former
actions
,
for
which
he
presumed
the
King
would
pardon
him
:
but
he
was
deceived
.
Deserts
and
Mis-deserts
weigh
not
alike
,
when
they
are
of
a
like
Excesse
:
though
he
had
Put
the
Crown
upon
his
head
;
by
negotiating
how
to
take
it
Away
again
,
he
nullified
his
Former
deserts
:
his
Repenting
for
the
Service
done
,
cancell'd
the
Obligation
;
the
which
though
it
were
very
great
,
was
in
some
sort
rewarded
:
Recompence
cannot
be
given
for
a
Kingdom
,
by
conferring
Another
Kingdom
to
the
Donour
;
or
by
resigning
over
to
him
the
Same
:
the
Inequality
of
the
Persons
,
equals
the
Disparity
of
the
good
turn
:
the
Riches
,
and
Honour
he
received
from
Henry
,
were
equivalent
to
the
Crown
which
Henry
received
from
Him
:
(
if
it
may
be
Formally
said
that
he
did
receive
it
from
him
)
the
one
was
Born
for
It
,
the
other
for
Meaner
things
.
Yet
was
Henry
in
great
doubt
with
himself
,
whether
he
should
put
him
to
death
,
or
no
:
the
love
and
reverence
which
he
bare
to
his
Father-in-law
,
pleaded
for
Clemency
;
Example
,
and
the
Condition
of
the
Times
,
put
in
for
Severity
;
but
if
it
be
true
which
some
Authors
write
,
his
Riches
bore
down
the
balance
:
he
being
esteemed
one
of
the
greatest
money'd
men
in
England
.
Neither
were
men
deceived
in
this
their
opinion
;
for
in
his
Castle
of
Holt
were
found
Fourty
thousand
Marks
in
ready
money
(
his
Jewels
and
Moveables
not
therein
comprehended
)
and
in
Revenues
and
Pensions
he
had
Three
thousand
pounds
a
yeer
;
a
considerable
sum
in
those
days
.
Whereupon
after
having
deferr'd
this
businesse
some
Six
weeks
,
to
the
end
that
his
Brother
and
the
People
might
have
time
to
Examine
it
,
he
was
condemn'd
to
die
,
and
lost
his
head
.
His
execution
afforded
matter
of
diversity
of
discourse
:
those
that
were
not
of
the
Court
,
who
were
ignorant
of
the
Secrets
of
Government
,
and
made
their
conjectures
upon
Circumstances
,
and
doubtful
Relations
,
esteemed
the
case
,
if
not
wholly
void
of
Fault
,
at
least
not
worthy
of
the
Highest
punishment
:
a
belief
which
was
occasioned
by
reason
of
a
Rumour
that
was
spread
abroad
,
That
in
his
discourse
with
Clifford
concerning
Perkin
,
he
should
say
unto
him
,
That
if
he
should
for
certain
know
he
were
the
Duke
of
York
,
son
to
Edward
the
Fourth
,
he
would
not
take
up
Arms
against
him
:
A
manner
of
Speech
which
though
it
did
not
Openly
declare
any
ill-will
to
the
King's
Person
,
yet
such
was
it
as
did
not
sound
well
in
His
mouth
;
his
Example
being
sufficient
to
alter
the
whole
Kingdom
;
and
the
words
not
admitting
of
any
other
interpretation
,
then
his
Opinion
of
Henry's
unjust
title
to
the
Crown
;
which
derogated
from
the
Pretences
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
and
from
the
Authority
of
Parliament
.
The
reason
which
alienated
him
from
the
King
,
is
said
to
be
,
That
he
desiring
the
King
to
make
him
Earl
of
Chester
(
a
Title
,
and
County
which
the
Kings
of
England
do
for
the
most
part
give
to
the
Princes
of
Wales
,
their
first-born
Sons
)
the
King
did
not
onely
Deny
his
request
,
but
was
Offended
with
him
for
it
;
thinking
him
now
arrived
to
those
pretences
which
did
exceed
the
condition
of
a
Subject
,
after
he
had
rewarded
his
services
with
equivalent
rewards
:
having
made
him
Privy
Counsellour
,
Lord
Chamberlain
,
given
him
daily
whatsoever
he
demanded
,
assigned
Pensions
to
him
,
and
in
the
day
of
Battel
wherein
Richard
was
slain
,
seemed
not
to
take
notice
that
he
appropriated
unto
Himself
the
Prey
and
Booty
of
the
whole
Camp
,
of
which
He
himself
stood
in
Need
,
being
but
a
New
King
:
permitting
all
things
to
him
,
to
the
end
that
when
he
was
grown
Rich
,
he
might
satisfie
his
own
thirst
of
having
.
This
man's
death
put
all
the
Court
in
a
Quandary
,
one
man
durst
not
trust
another
;
each
one
feared
lest
all
his
friends
might
prove
Cliffords
:
Yet
such
was
the
spirit
of
Back-biting
,
that
they
made
use
of
pen
and
paper
,
to
utter
what
for
fear
of
danger
they
durst
not
do
with
their
tongues
;
Libels
were
written
against
some
of
the
Council
,
and
against
the
King
himself
,
the
authors
whereof
could
not
so
well
conceal
themselves
,
but
that
Five
of
them
miscarried
,
paying
for
their
Errour
with
the
losse
of
life
.
Perkin's
party
this
mean
while
decreased
;
no
man
durst
so
much
as
think
any
more
of
him
,
and
they
were
but
very
few
that
tarried
with
him
in
Flanders
:
amongst
which
,
Barley
,
Clifford's
companion
,
was
the
chiefest
,
who
notwithstanding
,
afterwards
,
alter'd
his
opinion
,
and
together
with
his
Pardon
,
got
leave
to
return
home
.
But
the
death
of
the
Conspirators
,
and
the
dissipation
of
the
Complices
,
were
not
sufficient
to
make
Henry
rest
in
quiet
,
unlesse
he
should
destroy
the
Nest
which
was
in
Ireland
;
seeing
that
Lambert
first
,
and
then
Perkin
,
had
been
so
affectionately
received
there
.
It
behoved
him
to
settle
his
authority
there
in
such
manner
as
it
should
be
undoubted
:
he
made
choice
of
Two
to
serve
him
in
Two
several
Offices
;
the
Prior
of
Langton
with
title
of
Commissioner
,
that
he
might
look
to
the
Civil
Government
of
the
Kingdom
,
making
him
Chancellor
;
and
Edward
Poynings
,
who
was
to
have
charge
of
the
Militia
,
giving
him
a
great
many
Souldiers
,
with
Commission
to
be
Marshal
,
and
Lieutenant
,
to
which
the
Deputy
,
which
was
the
Earl
of
Kildare
,
was
subordinate
.
The
Prior
met
with
no
difficulty
;
the
Laws
being
his
Arms
,
and
the
peaceful
people
the
matter
of
his
jurisdiction
:
but
Poynings
,
who
was
to
deal
with
Stubborn
men
and
Rebels
,
had
not
the
like
fortune
:
for
Ireland
being
full
of
Woods
,
Boggs
,
and
Desert
places
(
the
happinesse
of
the
poor
people
consisting
in
Idlenesse
,
in
somuch
as
the
ground
is
there
for
the
most
part
unbroken
up
)
he
was
to
make
War
,
just
as
men
do
Hunt
;
for
those
whose
consciences
and
courages
mis-gave
them
,
retiring
themselves
into
places
inaccessible
for
strangers
,
and
unknown
unto
them
,
he
spent
much
time
there
to
small
purpose
;
killing
some
few
,
and
taking
some
few
prisoners
,
which
made
not
much
for
the
main
enterprise
;
so
as
being
angry
with
those
,
who
having
no
intention
to
withstand
him
,
had
no
cause
to
fear
him
,
he
lay'd
the
fault
upon
the
Earl
of
Kildare
,
as
if
he
had
succour'd
them
underhand
.
He
sent
him
prisoner
into
England
,
without
any
other
Proof
against
him
,
save
his
Own
Suspition
:
and
the
Earl
did
so
fully
justifie
himself
,
as
that
he
was
declared
Innocent
,
and
re-established
in
his
former
Government
.
But
if
Poynings
had
no
successe
with
those
which
stood
out
against
him
,
yet
was
his
fortune
such
with
the
rest
,
as
he
perswaded
them
to
accept
of
all
Ordinances
made
in
England
till
that
day
,
which
in
former
times
were
not
of
power
in
that
Kingdom
.
This
Declaration
was
and
is
called
Poynings
his
Law
.
Ireland
therefore
is
governed
by
the
same
Laws
as
is
England
;
for
so
many
as
were
made
till
the
Tenth
yeer
of
Henry
:
but
such
as
have
been
made
since
are
not
admitted
of
,
there
.
The
Conspiracy
thus
unsuccessefully
ended
,
did
not
so
quell
Perkin's
spirit
,
but
that
he
thought
the
affections
of
those
of
his
Party
,
were
rather
Oppressed
,
then
quite
Dead
;
and
that
a
new
spirit
would
so
revive
them
,
as
Henry
should
not
be
so
fortunate
in
suppressing
them
,
as
he
had
been
.
Thus
flattering
himself
,
he
assembled
together
certain
Troops
of
men
of
desperate
fortunes
,
who
either
for
Debts
,
or
other
misdemeanours
,
durst
not
shew
their
heads
;
and
embarking
them
,
he
came
to
Anchor
before
Sandwitch
,
landing
some
of
his
men
to
learn
news
,
and
to
discover
how
the
people
in
those
parts
were
affected
,
giving
out
that
he
had
great
Forces
which
were
coming
in
a
Fleet
after
him
.
The
King
at
this
time
was
gone
his
Progresse
,
and
was
now
with
his
Mother
in
her
house
at
Latham
,
whom
he
went
to
visit
;
and
that
by
his
coming
thither
,
the
world
might
know
,
that
the
death
of
Sir
William
Stanley
had
not
made
his
father-in-law
think
the
worse
of
him
:
here
he
heard
of
Perkin's
arrival
;
whereby
he
received
this
advantage
,
that
he
having
so
behaved
himself
as
his
People
esteemed
him
to
be
a
politick
Prince
,
they
thought
nothing
befel
him
which
he
did
not
foresee
:
and
that
his
retiring
himself
into
the
Northern
parts
,
was
one
of
his
cunning
fetches
;
for
knowing
he
had
left
the
South-parts
free
from
danger
,
he
intended
to
allure
Perkin
to
land
,
that
so
he
might
be
sure
not
to
escape
.
But
whatever
the
matter
was
,
at
the
first
news
he
resolved
to
return
;
and
was
not
well
pleased
at
the
Second
,
which
informed
him
that
he
was
gone
again
;
for
he
perceived
this
trouble
would
continue
longer
then
he
imagined
.
The
cause
of
Perkin's
departure
was
this
;
the
Kentish-men
had
well
observed
the
condition
of
those
whom
he
had
landed
;
and
that
there
were
but
few
English
amongst
them
,
and
those
few
of
no
worth
nor
consideration
;
wherefore
they
took
counsel
with
the
Chief
of
the
Shire
,
concerning
their
taking
Arms
;
the
which
being
agreed
upon
,
they
shewed
a
part
of
their
men
upon
the
Sea
shore
,
to
invite
him
to
land
;
and
scatter'd
the
rest
abroad
,
some
here
,
some
there
,
as
if
they
were
ready
to
run
away
:
but
Perkin
perceiving
their
drift
,
budged
not
a
foot
;
wherefore
the
Kentishmen
gave
upon
them
that
were
on
the
shore
:
slew
some
of
them
,
took
other
some
,
very
few
of
them
getting
back
to
their
Ships
.
At
this
time
died
Cecilie
Nevil
,
Dutchesse
of
York
;
who
,
born
to
be
unfortunate
,
outdid
the
miseries
of
her
daughter-in-law
Queen
Elizabeth
,
who
was
very
unhappie
:
she
bare
to
her
husband
Richard
Plantagenet
,
Duke
of
York
,
Eight
sons
,
and
Four
daughters
:
all
her
Sons
died
during
her
life
;
Four
of
them
died
natural
deaths
,
while
they
were
Young
;
of
whom
we
make
no
mention
in
our
Genealogie
,
because
our
History
speaks
not
of
them
:
of
the
Other
Four
,
the
Three
Last
came
to
a
violent
end
,
and
the
First
died
not
well
;
for
King
Edward
died
in
the
strength
of
youth
consumed
by
disorder
;
Edmund
;
Earl
of
Richmond
,
was
,
together
with
his
Father
,
slain
at
the
Battel
at
Wakefield
;
George
,
Duke
of
Clarence
,
was
put
to
death
in
the
Tower
by
his
brother
;
and
Richard
the
Third
was
slain
at
Bosworth-field
:
She
had
been
the
lesse
to
be
pitied
,
had
the
Funerals
of
her
family
ended
in
her
Husband
and
Sons
;
but
they
extended
themselves
to
her
Grand-children
male
;
all
which
she
out-lived
,
save
Edward
Earl
of
Warwick
,
son
to
the
Duke
of
Clarence
,
who
being
shut
up
in
the
Tower
,
was
not
to
expect
any
other
death
then
Violent
,
but
to
share
therein
with
the
rest
,
as
he
did
:
so
as
being
made
unhappie
by
so
many
miseries
(
any
One
of
which
had
been
able
to
have
made
her
so
)
fortune
would
yet
render
her
fuller
of
calamity
,
by
making
her
lose
her
Honour
,
her
own
Son
declaring
her
to
be
an
Adultresse
,
thereby
to
make
himself
King
:
and
though
there
were
no
true
colour
for
it
,
yet
was
the
stain
true
,
wherewithal
she
was
asperst
,
by
a
Basilisk
that
issued
out
of
her
own
bowels
;
which
was
a
misery
above
all
other
miseries
,
and
of
all
wounds
the
most
sensible
.
Perkin
,
being
retired
to
Flanders
,
if
he
should
tarry
there
,
he
must
needs
be
discover'd
for
an
Impostour
;
and
the
Dutchesse
of
1496
Burgundy
,
should
she
detain
him
there
,
must
be
known
to
be
fomentresse
of
the
Forgery
:
so
as
it
behoved
him
to
be
gone
from
thence
,
and
her
to
send
him
away
,
to
go
on
with
the
work
which
they
had
both
so
unluckily
begun
.
This
resolution
was
befriended
by
the
distaste
which
Maximilian
,
and
his
son
Philip
took
at
Henry
,
for
taking
the
Commerce
of
England
from
their
States
;
and
by
the
like
distaste
taken
by
Charles
,
King
of
France
,
for
his
having
entred
into
league
against
him
,
concerning
his
affairs
in
Italy
.
But
Perkin's
missing
of
entertainment
in
Ireland
,
which
he
expected
(
for
Poynings
had
an
eye
to
the
actions
of
the
Rebels
there
)
he
met
with
it
in
Scotland
;
whither
he
went
,
grounding
his
hopes
upon
the
natural
enmity
of
those
Two
Kingdoms
,
and
upon
the
recommendation
of
the
Three
above-written
Princes
:
he
had
solemn
audience
given
him
by
the
King
,
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Lords
that
were
then
at
Court
.
His
Lordlike
looks
,
which
(
together
with
his
being
thought
the
true
Duke
of
York
)
were
augmented
by
Art
,
and
by
the
gifts
of
Nature
,
captivated
the
good-will
of
the
standers
by
.
Having
in
a
grave
manner
done
his
Obeisance
to
the
King
,
he
told
him
,
That
he
was
the
unhappie
Richard
Plantagenet
,
son
to
Edward
the
Fourth
,
who
drawn
by
fraudulent
promises
from
his
mother's
bosom
(
she
having
taken
Sanctuary
at
Westminster
)
was
brought
to
the
Tower
of
London
,
there
to
be
smother'd
with
his
brother
Edward
;
but
that
charity
arising
in
the
brest
of
those
who
executed
that
cruel
office
,
they
were
contented
with
the
death
of
his
Elder
brother
,
and
saved
Him
,
giving
him
life
,
liberty
,
and
means
how
to
scape
away
:
he
desired
to
be
pardoned
if
he
did
not
tell
the
Manner
how
,
for
that
the
interests
of
those
that
had
saved
him
,
who
were
yet
alive
,
would
not
suffer
him
so
to
do
:
that
Fortune
had
posted
him
into
divers
places
,
and
God
had
given
him
the
grace
to
conceal
his
condition
,
lest
being
known
,
the
evil
might
have
befaln
him
which
the
vigilancy
of
a
wicked
Uncle
threatned
,
who
having
usurped
his
Kingdom
from
him
,
knew
he
could
not
enjoy
it
but
by
his
death
,
which
he
thought
had
already
happened
:
but
that
his
Uncle
being
by
divine
justice
rewarded
according
to
his
deserts
,
and
he
grown
in
yeers
after
many
circumvolutions
he
had
withdrawn
himself
from
France
,
to
his
Aunt
,
the
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
,
who
being
a
widow
,
and
on
the
Other
side
of
the
Sea
,
could
not
give
him
such
assistance
as
was
requisite
for
the
recovery
of
his
Kingdom
;
which
being
faln
from
One
Tyrant
to
Another
;
from
an
unnatural
Uncle
,
to
a
Kinsman
who
was
naturally
his
Enemy
,
he
stood
in
need
of
some
to
assist
him
;
Arms
being
the
onely
Tribunal
whereat
pretences
to
Kingdoms
are
disputed
:
that
England
knew
very
well
his
claim
,
and
his
being
;
which
some
of
the
chiefest
there
had
witnessed
with
their
bloods
,
betrayed
by
their
false
,
corrupt
friends
:
that
Corruption
was
easily
effected
,
where
Jealousie
and
Suspition
made
men
,
who
were
naturally
covetous
and
sparing
,
(
as
was
Henry
)
liberall
and
profuse
:
that
Ireland
was
not
ignorant
of
this
,
but
that
being
grievously
opprest
,
her
weaknesse
was
such
,
as
she
could
not
shew
her
fidelity
,
and
obedience
to
the
House
of
Yorke
,
and
to
Him
the
true
heir
thereof
,
as
shee
formerly
had
done
,
and
would
again
doe
;
neither
was
it
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
if
he
could
find
a
place
to
take
footing
in
,
and
any
one
that
would
protect
him
,
he
should
,
both
from
the
one
Kingdom
,
and
the
other
,
receive
such
assistance
;
as
might
make
the
regainment
of
his
owne
an
easie
busines
:
that
the
Dutchesse
,
Emperour
,
Arch-duke
,
King
of
France
,
and
Himselfe
,
finding
there
was
no
other
wheron
for
him
to
take
footing
,
then
Scotland
,
nor
other
Protector
for
him
,
then
the
magnanimous
King
thereof
;
they
had
advised
him
to
present
himselfe
before
his
Majestie
,
they
being
afterwards
ready
to
joyne
with
him
in
so
just
a
cause
,
in
defence
of
an
Orphan
,
and
to
the
assistance
of
a
Prince
betraid
,
usurp'd
upon
,
and
driven
out
of
this
Countrey
as
was
Hee
.
Here
enlarging
himselfe
upon
Henrye's
illegall
pretences
,
upon
his
base
,
ignoble
descent
,
vilifying
his
Grand-father
Tewder
as
descended
from
the
Scum
of
the
poorest
sort
in
Wales
;
he
said
that
his
title
was
in
no
sort
good
unto
the
Crowne
,
nor
yet
his
Wifes
title
as
long
as
He
the
Duke
of
Yorke
(
and
of
right
King
)
lived
:
that
Henry
had
endeavour'd
to
have
him
given
up
into
his
hands
by
Charles
,
when
he
was
in
France
;
but
that
being
by
Charles
denied
,
hee
had
not
spared
for
Treachery
,
Arms
nor
poyson
to
bereave
him
of
his
life
,
by
the
means
of
divers
of
his
Ministers
,
more
particularly
by
Robert
Clifford
the
wickedst
of
them
all
;
so
as
when
all
his
diabolicall
designes
failed
him
,
his
last
refuge
was
to
slanders
,
and
to
new
inventions
drawn
from
hell
,
thereby
to
obscure
the
splendour
of
his
Birth
;
to
the
end
that
,
being
believed
to
be
what
he
would
have
him
to
be
,
his
tyrannie
and
usurpation
might
not
be
withstood
:
that
if
he
were
such
a
one
,
King
Charles
,
nor
his
aunt
the
Dutchesse
would
not
have
counsell'd
him
to
have
had
recourse
to
the
powerfull
tuition
of
the
King
of
Scotland
,
with
hopes
that
he
would
succour
him
,
as
his
generous
Predecessours
had
formerly
done
the
afflicted
Kings
of
England
;
whose
name
,
worth
,
and
Kingdome
since
he
inherited
,
he
hope
hee
should
inherit
the
like
benefits
as
they
had
done
;
that
hee
might
shew
himselfe
(
having
recovered
his
Kingdome
)
to
be
the
most
usefull
and
truest
friend
,
that
ever
did
or
shall
deserve
to
be
celebrated
for
gratitude
.
Perkins
expressions
,
the
compassion
of
his
case
,
the
recommendation
of
so
many
Princes
,
and
their
promises
;
or
rather
the
Occasion
to
wage
war
with
Henry
(
whereunto
he
had
a
great
desire
)
moved
the
King
to
promise
him
his
assistance
:
the
which
hee
readily
effected
,
though
many
,
who
knew
the
Imposture
,
disswaded
him
from
him
;
&
moreover
he
did
not
only
appoint
unto
him
an
Attendance
and
Entertainment
every
way
befitting
a
Duke
of
Yorke
,
but
that
it
might
be
beleeved
he
tooke
him
to
be
so
,
he
gave
unto
him
for
wife
his
neerest
kinswoman
,
Katherin
Gordon
,
daughter
to
the
Earl
of
Huntley
,
a
Lady
of
excellent
beauty
.
Such
provisions
being
made
as
the
enterprise
required
,
he
with
a
good
1496
Army
entred
Northumberland
,
where
Perkin
,
under
the
name
of
Richard
Duke
of
Yorke
,
the
true
and
lawfull
heir
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
published
a
Declaration
,
the
Contents
whereof
were
;
That
being
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
and
Favour
of
Iames
the
fourth
King
of
Scotland
,
entred
into
his
Kingdom
of
England
,
he
declared
his
coming
was
not
to
make
war
upon
his
subjects
,
but
to
free
them
from
the
tyrannie
wherewith
they
were
oppressed
:
that
it
was
known
the
Crown
belonged
to
the
Regall
house
of
Yorke
,
of
which
since
after
the
death
of
Edward
the
fourth
,
there
remained
no
other
pretender
then
Himself
,
his
Son
;
He
and
no
other
was
the
lawfull
heir
thereof
:
that
Henry
Teudor
had
usurped
the
Crown
from
him
,
and
by
in
humane
ways
sought
to
betray
him
,
and
bereave
him
of
his
life
:
that
he
had
vaunted
himself
to
have
eased
the
subject
of
a
Tyrant
,
but
by
excluding
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
their
rightfull
King
,
he
had
made
himself
their
Tyrant
:
that
Richords
tyranny
was
so
much
the
more
excusable
,
in
that
his
Nephews
being
supposed
to
be
dead
,
he
had
some
Pretences
to
colour
it
with
:
the
difference
between
them
two
was
,
that
Richard
,
a
true
Plantagenet
,
had
for
his
aim
the
Honour
of
the
Nation
,
and
the
Subjects
Tranquillity
;
Henry
,
meanly
born
,
(
not
regarding
the
Honour
of
the
Nation
,
nor
the
Peoples
Tranquillity
)
had
sold
the
Kingdoms
best
friends
for
ready
money
,
made
dishonourable
peace
,
and
not
only
oppressed
the
subject
,
but
unjustly
put
to
death
the
Lord
Chamberlain
Stanley
,
and
divers
others
,
who
were
likely
to
have
withstood
his
oppressions
.
Ambition
had
moved
Richard
to
tyrannie
,
Henry
,
Avarice
;
Ambition
had
made
use
of
cruell
means
;
Avarice
not
only
of
Cruell
,
but
Base
,
extortive
means
:
his
Cruelty
was
witnessed
by
the
death
of
so
many
,
and
by
the
imprisonment
of
the
Earl
of
Warwick
,
Son
to
the
Duke
of
Clarence
;
his
Basenesse
and
Extortion
,
by
such
extraordinary
grievances
,
Tenths
,
Subsidies
,
Taxes
,
and
Impositions
,
under
the
name
of
Benevolences
;
and
by
the
wars
and
peace
hee
made
,
only
that
he
might
heap
up
treasure
:
and
because
his
unjust
possession
of
the
Crowne
made
him
live
in
perpetuall
fear
and
suspicion
,
not
only
of
Men
,
but
even
of
Women
,
hee
had
married
Ladies
of
the
blood
Royall
to
people
of
mean
condition
,
amongst
which
a
sister
of
Him
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
and
a
sister
of
his
Cosin
the
above-mentioned
Earl
of
Warwick
,
that
hee
might
have
the
lesse
reason
to
fear
:
so
that
,
as
hee
now
came
to
free
them
from
violence
by
such
forces
as
God
should
assist
him
withall
,
so
by
his
plenary
Regall
authority
,
hee
did
at
that
present
free
them
from
all
Grievances
,
by
Revoking
and
abolishing
in
perpetuity
,
All
that
had
hetherto
been
imposed
upon
them
,
contrary
to
all
Law
and
Custom
;
and
to
the
end
that
the
good
will
of
his
subjects
might
not
be
prejudiced
by
the
Law
,
for
having
illegally
obeyed
the
Tyrant
he
granted
to
them
a
Generall
Pardon
for
all
their
transgressions
,
upon
condition
they
would
submit
themselves
to
Him
,
and
acknowledge
him
for
their
King
;
the
which
they
that
should
be
the
Forwardest
to
do
,
should
be
the
First
that
should
enjoy
the
Maidenhead
of
his
Regall
favours
:
that
he
would
maintain
all
that
his
Ancestors
,
more
particularly
his
Father
Edward
of
glorious
memory
,
had
sworn
unto
;
which
was
the
Preservation
of
their
Priviledges
,
and
Liberty
,
the
Franchise
of
the
Clergy
,
Nobility
and
People
:
He
promised
a
Thousand
pound
in
ready
money
,
and
Five
Marks
a
yeare
of
Inheritance
for
ever
,
whosoever
should
take
or
kill
Henry
:
he
declared
that
the
King
of
Scotlands
assisting
of
him
was
not
done
out
of
any
Bargain
or
Promise
made
Prejudiciall
to
the
Kingdom
of
England
,
but
out
of
the
near
love
to
Justice
,
a
vertue
wherein
he
excelled
;
and
that
when
he
should
have
put
him
in
a
condition
or
posture
that
he
might
be
able
to
defend
himself
by
the
forces
of
his
own
English
subjects
,
he
would
return
to
Scotland
,
pretending
to
nothing
else
but
the
Honour
of
having
Raised
Him
up
.
This
Declaration
proved
like
seed
sown
on
the
sands
:
whereupon
King
Iames
,
after
he
had
long
in
vain
expected
some
Commotion
,
be
took
himself
to
plunder
,
and
destroy
with
as
little
mercy
as
the
Scots
had
wont
to
doe
in
former
times
;
and
Perkin
,
who
till
now
had
plaid
his
part
extreamly
well
,
failed
in
This
,
shewing
too
much
Affection
therein
.
For
having
desired
the
King
not
to
suffer
his
men
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
of
Arms
to
commit
such
out-rages
,
for
that
no
purchase
whatsoever
could
be
acceptable
to
him
,
which
was
got
with
the
Blood
and
Ruin
of
his
own
subjects
:
the
King
,
who
either
had
before
informed
himself
of
his
being
;
or
else
began
to
suspect
it
by
this
his
so
Affected
and
Impertinent
request
,
answered
him
,
smiling
;
That
he
took
too
much
care
of
what
did
not
at
all
belong
unto
him
;
and
that
to
endeavour
the
preservation
of
an
Enemies
countrey
,
was
the
most
that
could
be
done
by
a
Perfect
Christian.
Having
enriched
his
souldiers
,
he
returned
back
,
knowing
that
great
forces
were
coming
down
upon
him
,
and
that
it
would
be
dangerous
for
him
to
stay
till
they
came
,
finding
himself
encumbred
by
that
great
booty
he
took
along
with
him
.
Merchants
were
much
troubled
at
the
breach
of
Commerce
between
England
and
Flanders
;
insomuch
as
,
meeting
with
a
fit
occasion
,
they
began
to
treate
thereof
with
their
severall
Princes
;
since
that
the
reducing
it
to
the
former
condition
,
would
make
for
the
advantage
of
Both
sides
,
and
therefore
was
to
be
desired
by
Both
:
by
the
Arch-duke
;
for
being
informed
that
Perkin
(
the
cause
of
the
disorder
)
was
a
Cheater
,
he
should
have
wronged
his
Reputation
in
favouring
him
any
longer
;
and
have
much
injured
his
Subjects
and
Himself
,
by
the
evill
that
might
there
hence
have
resulted
,
by
Henry
;
for
not
valuing
now
Perkin
any
more
,
the
breach
of
correspondence
with
Burgundy
was
not
only
prejudiciall
to
Private
men
,
but
even
to
Himselfe
;
since
that
thereby
his
Customes
(
a
principall
arrow
in
the
quiver
of
Princes
)
were
diminished
:
notwithstanding
though
he
did
desire
it
,
he
would
not
seem
to
doe
so
,
but
appeare
to
be
drawn
by
the
instance
of
others
.
Commissioners
were
sent
from
both
sides
,
who
renewed
their
friendship
,
and
reestablished
the
commerce
in
a
better
way
then
formerly
:
and
to
the
articles
touching
this
busines
,
and
the
Freedom
of
Fishing
,
was
added
an
Inhibition
of
either
side
to
entertain
the
Rebels
of
one
another
;
in
which
article
the
Lands
belonging
to
the
Dutchesse
Margaret
were
by
Name
inserted
,
to
the
end
that
such
as
did
adhere
to
Perkin
might
not
be
shelter'd
there
.
The
affront
offered
by
the
King
of
Scotland
,
stuck
yet
in
Henrie's
stomack
,
which
was
not
to
be
revenged
but
by
war
,
war
was
not
to
be
made
without
money
,
nor
was
money
to
be
had
without
a
Parliament
:
wherefore
he
called
a
Parliament
,
and
therein
acquainted
them
with
the
Losses
he
had
suffer'd
by
the
King
of
Scots
in
Northumberland
;
who
having
no
cause
of
enmity
with
Him
,
had
taken
upon
him
for
a
Pretence
,
to
protect
Perkin
,
though
he
knew
him
to
be
an
Impostour
;
how
the
injury
was
aggravated
by
the
Affront
;
for
finding
that
countrey
unarmed
and
void
of
defence
,
after
having
ruin'd
and
burnt
up
the
countrey
,
he
had
safely
retired
himselfe
,
laden
with
booty
,
into
Scotland
.
This
busines
was
judged
worthy
of
the
Kings
consideration
;
(
such
injuries
not
being
without
shame
to
be
put
up
)
wherefore
the
Parliament
decreed
unto
him
good
store
of
money
,
to
be
raised
according
to
the
usuall
wont
;
which
being
paid
in
all
parts
else
,
was
only
deny'd
to
be
paid
in
Cornewall
;
the
Inhabitants
thereof
thought
this
an
unjust
exaction
;
and
that
the
Scotish
Commotion
was
so
farre
from
Them
,
as
they
were
not
thereby
to
be
obliged
as
were
the
countries
thereby
detrimented
;
asif
when
the
Head
akes
,
the
Legs
and
Feet
be
not
concern'd
,
but
may
put
over
the
execution
of
their
duties
to
the
Arms
and
Neck
,
as
neerer
thereunto
.
To
make
good
this
mutiny
two
mutinous
heads
appeared
;
the
one
a
Farrier
by
his
trade
,
the
other
an
Atturney
,
each
of
which
had
their
ends
;
Michael
Ioseph
the
Black-smith
was
moved
by
Ambition
,
beleeving
such
a
seditious
action
would
adde
luster
unto
him
,
and
that
his
clownish
loquacity
would
procure
him
the
first
place
amongst
the
Countrey
people
:
Thomas
Flammock
,
the
Atturney
,
having
gotten
credit
by
his
profession
,
had
so
far
won
upon
their
opinions
,
as
they
beleeved
the
denying
of
this
Subsidy
,
and
their
mutiny
thereupon
to
be
Legall
,
and
meritorious
:
his
opinion
was
of
authority
sufficient
to
interpret
the
Power
of
King
or
Parliament
:
he
had
instructed
them
that
they
were
not
bound
to
the
payment
of
any
Subsidies
for
war
with
Scotland
;
that
the
Law
had
provided
for
it
by
other
means
,
so
as
this
Subsidy
was
invented
to
fleece
the
People
:
he
therefore
advised
them
to
present
a
Petition
to
the
King
,
who
for
the
example
of
other
men
could
not
chuse
but
punish
the
Inventors
of
it
:
they
both
offer'd
themselves
to
lead
them
on
,
till
they
should
find
some
man
of
Quality
,
under
whom
,
they
,
with
the
hazard
of
their
lives
,
would
continue
to
serve
them
;
but
that
for
matter
of
Life
,
there
was
no
Hazard
at
all
,
their
demand
being
so
Just
,
as
it
would
be
approved
of
by
all
the
other
shires
;
since
the
publick
good
was
treated
of
,
from
which
the
Kings
particular
interest
could
not
be
separated
.
Hereby
encouraged
,
they
took
up
arms
;
and
because
they
were
not
all
provided
of
Bows
and
Arrows
,
they
arm'd
themselvs
with
such
Tools
as
belonged
to
their
severall
Trades
.
They
entered
by
Somerset-shire
,
and
passed
through
Devonshire
,
not
offering
any
manner
of
Out-rage
:
when
they
came
to
Taunton
,
they
slew
one
of
the
Commissioners
for
the
Subsidy
,
who
had
shew'd
himselfe
more
busie
therein
then
the
rest
:
at
Wels
they
met
with
the
Lord
Audley
,
who
having
had
former
intelligence
with
their
two
Leaders
,
was
chosen
their
Generall
.
They
would
go
into
Kent
,
out
of
an
opinion
that
that
countrey
(
which
never
having
been
conquer'd
,
was
according
to
Flammock
,
the
Freest
part
of
England
)
was
likely
to
joyne
with
them
:
but
finding
the
contrary
,
some
wondred
at
it
,
and
other
some
were
mad
thereat
:
the
former
handsomly
drawing
their
neck
out
of
the
Yoke
,
returned
home
;
the
others
,
passing
forwards
,
thought
,
that
since
they
had
met
with
no
opposition
in
so
long
a
march
,
the
King
and
the
Citie
would
suffer
them
to
make
their
Own
Conditions
:
and
with
this
foolish
imagination
they
encamped
themselves
within
sight
of
London
,
between
Greenwich
and
Eltham
.
The
King
was
troubled
at
the
first
news
of
this
mutiny
,
fearing
lest
he
should
have
Three
Irons
in
the
fire
at
once
:
the
people
of
Cornewall
,
Perkins
secret
Intelligence
,
and
the
war
with
Scotland
.
He
took
up
arms
as
soon
as
the
Parliament
was
ended
,
thinking
to
go
towards
Scotland
;
but
crost
by
the
other
occasion
,
he
suspended
that
resolution
:
and
because
he
had
sent
the
Lord
d'
Awbeny
(
whom
he
had
made
Lord
Chamberlain
in
lieu
of
Stanley
)
with
some
forces
to
the
confines
of
Scotland
;
he
sent
for
him
back
,
to
take
such
counsell
as
necessity
required
,
and
sent
in
his
stead
the
Earle
of
Surrey
with
order
to
defend
the
countrey
,
in
case
the
Scots
should
fall
in
upon
it
:
he
moved
not
at
the
very
First
(
as
was
his
wont
)
against
the
Rebels
;
for
the
Countrey
,
not
being
by
them
endammaged
,
did
not
require
it
;
and
he
was
confident
that
wanting
Money
and
Ammunition
,
they
would
,
of
themselvs
,
Disband
as
they
had
already
begun
to
doe
,
when
they
failed
in
their
hopes
of
the
Kentish
men
:
but
when
he
saw
them
encampt
,
he
resolved
to
fight
with
them
;
moved
thereunto
,
by
his
apparant
Advantages
,
by
which
fore-seeing
what
might
be
effected
,
he
freed
himselfe
from
all
the
hazards
of
Fortune
:
He
divided
his
forces
,
which
far
exceeded
Theirs
,
into
three
great
Battalions
:
he
assigned
the
First
over
to
the
Earles
of
Oxford
,
Essex
and
Suffolke
;
the
Second
,
to
the
Chamberlain
;
and
he
commanded
the
Third
,
Himselfe
:
he
appointed
the
First
to
place
themselves
behind
the
Hill
where
They
were
encamped
,
and
to
secure
all
the
Passages
save
that
towards
London
,
that
being
inclosed
like
wild
beasts
in
a
toyl
,
they
might
not
know
how
to
escape
:
he
ordered
the
Chamberlain
to
give
them
battell
in
the
Front
,
having
given
unto
him
the
Best
and
most
Experienc'd
Souldiers
in
all
the
Army
,
being
it
was
on
Them
that
the
greatest
burthen
lay
;
he
Himself
stayed
with
the
Third
between
London
and
Them
,
to
supply
them
,
if
it
should
be
needfull
,
and
to
fight
with
them
that
should
dare
march
towards
the
Citie
,
as
the
citizens
apprehended
:
The
fear
hereof
had
caused
much
confusion
in
London
;
citizens
were
seen
to
run
armed
through
the
streets
,
some
to
the
Wals
,
some
to
the
River
,
minding
what
they
had
to
doe
:
for
they
could
not
think
they
were
come
from
Cornewall
,
the
uttermost
bounds
of
England
,
with
other
intention
then
to
enrich
themselves
by
the
sacking
of
that
opulent
Citie
;
and
they
did
not
hold
that
their
having
past
quietly
through
all
other
parts
,
ought
to
be
taken
for
an
argument
to
make
them
beleeve
the
like
upon
This
occasion
:
but
understanding
the
good
order
which
the
King
had
taken
,
how
that
he
had
interessed
his
own
Person
in
the
danger
;
that
the
enemy
was
to
win
Three
battels
,
before
they
could
come
to
the
Citty
;
and
that
the
Commanders
were
not
only
Faithfull
and
valiant
,
but
such
as
they
confided
in
,
they
laid
aside
their
fears
.
The
King
had
caused
it
to
be
noysed
abroad
(
to
the
end
that
he
might
take
them
the
more
unprovided
)
that
he
would
not
fight
with
them
till
the
Munday
following
;
but
towards
the
Saturday
Evening
,
the
Lord
d'
Awbeny
set
upon
some
troops
,
which
(
not
looking
to
be
fought
withall
till
Munday
)
were
upon
the
side
of
the
Hill
,
who
though
they
resisted
valiantly
,
yet
being
but
Few
in
number
,
they
could
not
make
good
their
Station
;
so
as
quitting
it
,
it
was
easie
for
the
Kings
Forces
to
clime
the
Hill
,
make
themselves
Masters
of
the
Plain
,
and
give
on
upon
them
:
they
(
though
taken
thus
at
unawares
with
their
troops
out
of
order
)
received
the
assault
so
handsomly
,
as
the
Lord
d'
Awbeny
,
fighting
in
the
Head
of
his
men
,
and
playing
the
part
rather
of
a
Common
Souldier
,
then
a
Commander
,
was
taken
Prisoner
;
but
was
presently
rescued
:
for
the
Rebels
being
ill
armed
without
Commanders
,
Artillery
,
or
Horse
,
they
could
not
so
far
resist
,
but
that
in
a
short
time
,
two
Thousand
of
them
were
slain
,
and
a
great
many
taken
Prisoners
.
The
Generall
Audley
,
and
the
two
Seducers
,
(
the
Atturney
,
and
the
Black-smith
)
suffered
themselves
basely
to
be
taken
alive
.
Three
hundred
of
the
Kings
side
were
slain
,
all
of
them
almost
by
Arrows
;
for
the
Cornish
had
strong
Bows
,
and
very
long
Arrows
.
The
King
came
thither
to
make
many
Knights
Bannerets
;
and
others
he
made
in
St.
Georges
fields
where
he
was
encamped
:
he
gave
the
goods
of
such
as
were
taken
,
to
those
that
took
them
,
to
be
disposed
of
as
they
listed
.
Audley
was
beheaded
upon
Tower-hill
,
having
on
him
a
Coat
of
paper
torn
,
with
his
Arms
painted
thereon
,
the
wrong
side
upwards
.
The
Atturney
and
the
Black-smith
were
brought
to
Tibourn
,
where
they
were
Hang'd
,
Drawn
,
and
Quarter'd
;
the
Black-smith
not
ceasing
to
shew
his
vanity
and
vain-glory
at
the
very
last
;
beleeving
in
future
times
his
name
would
be
big
in
story
.
The
King
would
not
have
their
quarters
be
sent
into
Cornewall
,
as
he
had
appointed
;
for
,
hearing
that
they
were
not
totally
appeased
,
he
thought
it
was
not
good
to
incite
them
any
further
.
To
all
the
rest
he
gave
a
Generall
Pardon
;
so
as
in
so
scandalous
a
rebellion
,
there
were
but
Three
that
suffer'd
:
those
not
being
cast
into
the
number
which
were
slain
in
the
Battell
,
who
perished
rather
by
Fortune
,
then
by
way
of
Punishment
.
The
King
of
Scotland
,
hearing
of
this
rebellion
,
made
use
of
it
:
he
went
to
besiege
Norham
Castle
,
plundering
the
countrey
.
This
Castle
belonged
to
Fox
,
the
Bishop
of
Durham
;
who
fore-seeing
it
would
be
besieged
,
had
doubly
furnished
it
with
all
sorts
of
Munition
,
causing
the
herds
of
Cattle
,
&
what
else
might
be
helpful
to
the
Enemy
,
to
be
withdrawn
into
the
greatest
strengths
.
The
Earl
of
Surrey
,
who
was
ready
,
upon
all
occasions
,
in
Yorke-shire
,
not
far
from
thence
,
hasted
thither
,
accompanied
with
good
store
of
Souldiers
:
the
which
when
King
Iames
understood
,
he
with-drew
himself
,
and
was
pursued
by
the
Earl
;
who
not
able
to
over-take
him
,
sate
down
before
Hayton
Castle
,
one
of
the
strongest
Castles
between
Barwick
and
Edenborough
;
the
which
he
quickly
took
:
and
not
meeting
with
any
opposition
,
he
returned
to
Yorke-shire
,
not
doing
any
more
;
these
two
actions
having
produced
no
matter
of
Note
,
but
the
Preservation
of
One
Castle
,
and
the
winning
of
Another
.
At
this
time
came
Pedro
d'
Aiala
,
a
man
of
praise-worthy
conditions
,
to
Henry
;
being
sent
Embassadour
from
Ferdinand
,
and
Isabel
,
King
,
and
Queen
of
Castile
.
The
pretence
of
his
Embassie
was
,
to
compound
the
differences
between
Henry
,
and
the
King
of
Scotland
:
but
the
true
cause
was
to
negotiate
a
marriage
between
Katharine
,
their
second
daughter
,
and
Prince
Arthur
.
My
opinion
is
;
that
these
two
wise
Princes
were
cautious
of
entring
into
a
busines
of
this
nature
,
till
by
this
peace
they
might
see
Henries
state
setled
:
for
considering
him
to
be
a
New
King
,
they
did
not
a
little
weigh
the
machinations
of
an
Impostour
,
which
being
grounded
upon
the
appearances
,
though
but
of
a
False
name
,
were
upheld
by
the
King
of
Scotland
;
who
if
he
should
forsake
him
,
they
would
soon
vanish
.
Henry
willingly
embraced
the
Offer
,
being
no
way
inclined
to
the
unprofitable
wars
with
Scotland
;
by
the
cessation
whereof
,
two
great
advantages
were
to
redound
to
him
:
the
one
;
he
would
unkennell
Perkin
from
out
the
Kingdom
,
with
hopes
to
get
him
into
his
power
;
or
else
,
that
,
wanting
that
leaning
stock
,
he
might
easily
end
the
busines
Himself
:
the
other
;
his
desire
to
reign
in
Peace
,
being
weary
of
so
many
molestations
,
which
rising
one
in
the
neck
of
another
,
had
always
troubled
him
.
So
as
agreeing
to
whatsoever
d'
Aiala
should
treate
of
(
his
Honour
,
and
all
wherein
it
might
be
concern'd
,
always
preserved
)
he
suffer'd
him
to
go
into
Scotland
:
where
having
rough-cast
the
busines
,
and
perswaded
the
King
to
listen
to
Peace
,
(
for
his
endeavours
were
seconded
by
the
Counsel
,
who
favoured
England
)
he
writ
to
Henry
to
send
some
discreat
man
,
who
,
together
with
Him
,
might
end
the
busines
with
the
Commissioners
of
Scotland
.
The
King
gave
his
Commission
to
Fox
,
Bishop
of
Durham
,
who
was
then
at
Norham
,
and
sent
him
.
When
they
met
together
in
Iedworth
they
could
not
agree
,
by
reason
of
many
difficulties
that
arose
:
Henry
demanded
to
have
Perkin
delivered
up
unto
him
;
and
Iames
could
not
doe
it
,
without
a
great
aspersition
to
his
Honour
:
for
,
though
he
knew
he
was
but
a
Iuggler
,
yet
having
called
him
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
made
war
in
his
name
,
and
married
him
to
a
neer
kinswoman
of
his
own
,
the
doing
of
it
would
injure
his
own
Faith
and
Reputation
.
On
Henries
behalfe
,
was
likewise
demanded
satisfaction
for
the
Losse
he
had
suffer'd
,
and
the
Restitution
of
such
Booty
as
had
been
taken
from
England
;
which
was
impossible
to
be
had
:
the
booty
was
disperst
amongst
the
Souldiers
;
and
the
King
had
not
of
his
Own
wherwith
to
give
satisfaction
for
the
Losses
suffer'd
:
it
was
more
possible
for
the
one
to
suffer
the
Losse
,
then
for
the
other
to
Repay
it
.
But
all
of
them
being
met
together
with
a
Desire
of
Peace
,
't
was
easie
to
find
a
way
to
accommodation
;
wherefore
leaving
off
the
Treaty
til
another
time
,
they
agreed
on
a
Truce
,
upon
condition
that
Perkin
should
be
dismist
Scotland
.
The
Kings
were
here
withall
contented
:
Truce
working
the
same
effect
.
King
Iames
,
calling
Perkin
to
him
,
shewed
him
;
that
,
according
to
his
promise
,
he
had
done
what
lay
in
His
power
for
him
;
which
He
had
not
correspondently
done
,
in
any
thing
he
promised
:
for
having
made
him
beleeve
,
hee
had
a
Party
in
England
,
not
so
much
as
one
man
had
appeared
to
side
with
him
after
Two
attempts
made
:
that
he
(
the
King
)
had
together
with
his
person
hazarded
his
Kingdom
to
a
perpetual
war
:
The
Scots
would
none
of
it
;
neither
would
his
Occasions
permit
it
:
that
he
had
reason
to
complain
of
none
but
of
Himself
,
who
in
a
busines
of
so
great
importance
,
had
not
cast
up
his
accounts
aright
:
that
the
Emperour
,
Arch-duke
,
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
,
and
the
King
of
France
,
had
been
faulty
both
to
Himself
,
and
Him
,
that
he
could
not
doe
all
of
Himself
,
whilest
they
,
far
from
Danger
,
looked
on
from
safe
places
,
without
either
dammage
or
expence
:
though
this
were
a
sufficient
cause
,
yet
should
it
not
have
been
of
force
enough
to
have
made
him
change
his
former
resolution
,
had
there
been
any
one
that
would
have
acknowledged
him
for
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
as
there
was
none
that
would
acknowledge
him
for
so
much
as
an
English
man
:
Hee
would
no
farther
examine
his
Genealogy
,
nor
make
himselfe
Judge
of
anothers
pretences
whilest
there
is
not
any
one
that
dreams
,
much
lesse
beleeves
him
to
be
Sonne
to
Edward
the
fourth
:
that
hee
had
given
him
for
wife
a
Noble
Lady
,
his
neer
kinswoman
,
to
the
end
the
Scocs
might
be
moved
to
favour
him
,
and
the
English
might
take
courage
to
own
him
;
and
if
the
second
designe
which
depended
on
Him
,
(
Perkin
)
did
not
succeed
well
;
the
first
which
depended
on
Him
(
the
King
)
failed
not
:
that
his
Kingdom
would
have
Peace
;
which
they
could
not
have
so
long
as
He
stayed
in
it
:
that
therefore
it
behooved
him
to
be
gone
;
for
having
denied
to
Deliver
him
up
to
the
King
of
England
,
as
was
by
the
said
King
Demanded
,
he
could
not
deny
to
send
him
out
of
Scotland
;
which
should
he
not
doe
,
it
would
be
contrary
to
the
interests
of
One
of
them
,
and
repugnant
to
the
affairs
of
the
Other
:
Hee
told
him
;
Times
did
alter
;
so
as
if
hee
were
the
man
hee
gave
himself
out
to
be
,
it
was
impossible
but
the
Time
would
bring
the
Truth
to
light
:
that
though
Fortune
were
Powerfull
,
yet
was
she
not
able
to
prevaile
against
a
certain
Truth
;
if
therefore
his
Pretence
were
such
,
he
could
not
want
Friends
,
and
Furtherers
;
if
otherwise
,
it
behooved
him
to
look
to
himself
,
and
to
put
on
apparell
fitting
his
condition
.
Perkin
,
though
convinced
,
seemed
not
to
be
so
;
casting
all
his
bad
successe
upon
the
Aversenesse
of
Fortune
.
And
assuring
the
King
,
hee
would
never
be
unmindfull
of
the
favour
he
had
received
from
him
,
he
embarked
himself
together
with
his
Wife
,
and
such
whose
desperate
condition
necessitated
them
to
follow
him
,
in
three
ships
which
the
King
gave
him
,
and
made
for
Ireland
,
for
he
had
no
hopes
in
Flanders
,
by
reason
of
the
new
friendship
between
the
Arch-duke
and
Henry
.
The
Cornish
men
understanding
that
he
was
come
into
Ireland
,
intreated
him
to
come
over
to
them
;
professing
their
obedience
,
their
Lives
,
and
Lively-hoods
,
for
the
advancing
of
his
pretences
to
the
Crown
.
They
who
were
taken
Prisoners
in
the
last
Battaile
,
were
returned
home
;
having
ransomed
themselves
at
small
rates
from
such
as
had
taken
them
:
and
the
Kings
clemency
had
wrought
contrary
effects
in
them
,
making
them
more
enraged
;
for
they
did
not
interpret
it
as
proceeding
from
Kindnesse
,
but
Feare
:
so
as
falling
upon
new
conceits
,
beleeving
that
all
the
other
shires
would
follow
them
,
they
received
Perkin
with
great
applause
;
who
Landed
there
with
four
little
Barks
;
in
September
,
having
with
him
not
above
a
Hundred
and
Forty
men
.
Three
Thousand
of
the
Cornish
presented
themselves
before
Him
in
Bodmin
all
armed
:
from
whence
he
sent
forth
a
Declaration
under
the
name
of
Richard
the
fourth
,
King
of
England
,
promising
great
matters
for
the
ease
of
the
present
Tyrannical
government
.
Hee
had
with
him
Three
chiefe
Counsellours
come
with
him
;
a
broken
Mercer
,
a
Taylor
,
and
a
Scrivener
:
Secretary
Frion
had
left
him
,
when
he
saw
none
appeare
for
him
in
England
:
these
three
,
seconded
by
the
rest
,
were
of
opinion
,
the
first
thing
which
was
to
be
done
,
was
to
winne
some
good
Town
,
which
might
make
for
his
Safety
and
Reputation
,
and
might
encourage
the
rest
.
They
pitched
before
Exeter
,
which
being
a
great
and
rich
Citie
,
the
hope
of
Booty
invited
other
to
come
unto
Perkin
.
They
made
faire
promises
to
the
Citizens
;
amongst
which
,
That
King
Richard
would
make
their
Citie
a
new
London
,
in
recompence
of
their
Fidelity
,
and
for
their
being
the
First
that
did
acknowledge
him
for
their
King
:
but
wanting
Artillery
to
force
them
,
bare
words
were
not
sufficient
to
perswade
them
.
The
Citie
sent
newes
of
the
siege
to
the
Court
,
and
demanded
succour
;
the
which
Perkin
feared
,
and
therefore
did
all
he
might
to
make
himselfe
Master
of
it
before
the
succour
could
come
:
He
assaulted
it
by
Scaling
Ladders
,
and
set
fire
on
one
of
the
Gates
,
endeavouring
to
enter
by
one
way
or
other
;
but
the
wals
being
well
defended
,
the
fire
quenched
,
and
many
of
the
Assaillants
slain
,
the
danger
past
over
.
The
King
,
when
he
heard
of
Perkins
arrivall
,
and
that
he
had
besieged
Exeter
,
was
exceeding
glad
,
hoping
to
free
himselfe
from
rather
a
Troublesome
then
Dangerous
molestation
.
He
suddenly
dispatcht
away
forces
to
releeve
it
under
the
Conduct
of
the
Lord
Chamberlain
,
accompanied
by
the
Lord
Brooke
,
and
Sir
Rice
ap
Thomas
;
with
directions
that
they
should
make
it
be
given
out
that
he
was
following
himself
in
Person
.
But
the
Lords
that
lived
in
those
parts
,
knowing
they
should
doe
an
acceptable
service
,
if
they
should
come
into
the
field
unrequested
,
assembled
many
troops
.
The
Earl
of
Devonshire
,
with
his
Son
,
and
the
chief
Gentlemen
of
the
Countie
on
the
one
side
;
and
the
Earl
of
Buckingham
on
the
other
;
so
as
being
joyned
together
before
the
Chamberlaine
began
to
march
,
they
advertised
the
King
of
what
they
had
done
,
desiring
to
receive
his
commands
.
Perkin
,
understanding
these
preparations
,
raised
his
siege
and
went
to
Taunton
,
though
the
Cornish
did
much
encourage
him
,
promising
not
to
leave
him
whilest
they
had
a
drop
of
blood
in
their
bodies
.
But
,
were
it
either
through
feare
,
or
that
Warinesse
had
taught
him
not
to
trust
to
such
promises
,
he
would
be
gone
;
having
about
seven
Thousand
men
with
him
,
and
seeming
howsoever
to
be
couragious
:
But
forsaking
all
these
the
next
night
he
fled
,
with
Three-score
and
Ten
horse
,
to
Beaulieu
;
where
with
some
of
them
he
tooke
Sanctuary
.
The
King
,
hearing
of
his
flight
,
sent
five
hundred
Horse
after
him
,
fearing
lest
he
might
escape
away
by
Sea
;
but
finding
he
had
taken
Sanctuary
,
they
used
no
other
violence
,
but
to
keepe
a
good
Guard
over
him
till
they
should
receive
new
Commands
.
The
troops
which
remained
in
Taunton
,
yeelded
themselves
to
the
Kings
mercy
;
who
pardoned
them
all
,
save
some
Few
,
which
being
the
most
seditious
amongst
them
,
were
put
to
death
.
And
because
the
Lady
Gordon
,
wife
to
Perkin
,
was
left
by
him
in
Cornewall
,
at
Saint
Michaels
Mount
,
as
in
a
safe
place
,
the
King
sent
to
take
her
from
thence
;
not
so
much
out
of
Civility
to
so
Noble
a
Lady
,
as
fearing
lest
shee
might
be
with
Child
;
which
should
shee
have
prov'd
,
it
might
have
beene
a
new
occasion
of
farther
trouble
:
but
it
was
Gods
goodnesse
to
them
both
that
shee
was
not
.
Shee
was
with
all
possible
Honour
receiv'd
in
Exeter
;
the
King
did
much
compassionate
her
excellent
Beauty
,
which
,
deserving
a
true
Prince
,
was
falne
into
the
hands
of
a
cheating
Impostour
,
whom
shee
notwithstanding
loved
,
as
not
beleeving
him
to
be
so
.
Hee
sent
her
to
the
Queene
,
and
assigned
her
a
good
Pension
,
the
which
shee
enjoyed
during
his
life
,
and
many
yeares
after
.
He
made
a
solemn
entry
into
Exeter
,
where
having
thanked
the
Citizens
for
their
Loyaltie
,
he
took
off
his
sword
he
wore
,
and
gave
it
to
the
Major
,
with
power
to
have
it
carried
before
him
.
He
sent
expresse
Messengers
to
the
Sanctuary
,
to
Perkin
,
with
promise
of
Pardon
,
who
seeing
himself
destitute
of
all
hopes
of
safety
,
yeelded
himself
;
and
coming
forth
of
Sanctuary
,
put
himself
into
their
hands
;
and
was
brought
to
the
Court
,
but
not
to
the
Kings
Presence
,
though
oft-times
,
for
Curiosities
sake
,
he
would
see
him
out
of
the
Gallery
window
.
Divers
Commissioners
were
nam'd
to
proceed
against
such
as
had
sided
with
Perkin
;
who
were
Punished
with
Pecuniary
mulctes
:
the
world
not
being
deceived
in
their
opinion
,
that
he
was
better
satisfied
to
let
the
Purses
blood
,
then
the
Veins
.
The
Scorn
and
Mockery
which
Perkin
received
from
the
Courtiers
,
and
from
such
as
ran
to
see
him
,
as
if
he
had
been
a
Monster
,
would
have
been
a
greater
punishment
to
a
man
of
Honour
then
a
Thousand
Deaths
.
When
he
came
to
London
,
he
was
led
on
Horse-back
through
all
the
Citie
,
to
the
Tower
,
and
from
thence
brought
back
again
to
Westminster
;
suffering
by
the
way
a
world
of
opprobrious
and
injurious
Language
.
For
his
greater
ignominy
,
they
led
another
bound
neer
unto
him
,
who
was
Farrier
to
the
Kings
stables
,
and
who
,
next
to
the
three
above-named
,
having
been
one
of
his
chief
Counsellours
,
had
in
his
running
away
put
on
the
habit
of
an
Hermit
,
hoping
to
escape
better
thereby
,
then
by
Sanctuary
:
but
being
known
,
taken
,
and
brought
to
London
,
he
was
hanged
,
after
he
had
accompanied
his
New
Master
in
this
Procession
.
Perkin
,
upon
examination
,
declared
at
full
his
whole
Genealogy
;
his
Father
,
Mother
,
Grandfathers
,
Vncles
,
Cozins
,
their
Occupations
,
&
Countrey
;
his
voyages
,
together
with
many
other
superfluous
things
:
concealing
,
or
not
setting
down
in
writing
,
what
was
most
Essentiall
;
as
,
that
his
Father
was
a
Jew
;
that
he
himself
was
born
in
London
,
held
at
the
Font
by
King
Edward
;
and
the
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
her
practises
.
He
confessed
his
going
to
Portugall
;
but
not
,
that
he
was
sent
by
Her
:
In
like
manner
he
confest
his
journey
to
Ireland
.
Whereupon
the
Confession
,
being
first
written
with
his
own
hand
,
and
afterwards
Printed
,
did
not
satisfie
the
Peoples
curiosity
;
since
they
saw
the
name
of
the
afore-said
Dutchesse
(
the
chief
Actor
in
this
Comedy
)
purposely
concealed
.
But
the
King
would
not
irritate
her
any
farther
,
thinking
it
sufficient
punishment
for
her
to
be
so
diversly
spoken
of
as
shee
was
;
together
with
her
own
vexation
,
that
her
inventions
not
succeeding
should
be
made
evident
to
the
world
.
The
Civill
wars
whereof
I
write
,
ought
to
end
with
the
death
of
Richard
the
3.
without
any
further
progress
:
but
the
fire
therof
though
quenched
,
having
left
hot
ashes
;
and
caused
the
alterations
of
those
two
Impostours
,
Symnell
and
Warbeck
;
it
was
requisite
for
me
to
write
This
life
likewise
,
though
with
intention
to
end
it
(
according
to
the
Object
,
and
Title
propounded
to
my self
)
with
the
Imprisonment
of
the
Later
of
the
two
;
the
last
exhalation
of
all
these
Heats
:
But
it
would
have
mis-become
me
to
have
left
it
abruptly
off
(
there
remaining
so
Little
of
it
)
without
discovering
the
fountains
head
from
whence
the
Kings
of
Scotland
derive
their
lawfull
succession
to
the
Crown
of
England
;
and
without
setting
down
the
punishment
of
Warbeck
,
and
of
the
Earl
of
Warwick
,
the
last
Male
of
Plantagenets
race
,
whose
death
freed
the
Kingdom
from
Pretenders
.
I
wil
then
proceed
,
with
the
greatest
Brevitie
that
may
be
.
The
truce
between
England
and
Scotland
was
no
sooner
made
,
but
that
an
unexpected
accident
hapned
,
which
had
wel
nigh
broke
it
,
and
turn'd
all
things
to
their
former
troublesom
condition
.
The
Castle
of
Norham
is
parted
from
the
confines
of
Scotland
by
the
river
Tweed
:
so
as
neighbour-hood
having
caused
conversation
and
friendship
between
some
young
men
of
Scotland
,
and
of
England
,
the
young
men
of
Scotland
had
wont
to
passe
over
the
River
,
and
come
to
drinke
and
sport
with
those
of
Norham
:
the
Souldiers
of
the
Garrison
growing
mistrustful
of
this
custom
,
(
their
grudges
not
being
totally
extinguished
by
the
Truce
)
did
not
thinke
their
coming
proceeded
from
Friendship
,
but
out
of
a
desire
to
pry
into
the
Fortifications
;
whereupon
falling
first
to
Words
,
and
then
to
Blows
,
the
Scotch-men
by
the
disadvantage
of
place
,
and
ods
in
number
,
were
hardly
treated
;
and
some
of
them
were
slain
.
King
Iames
,
taking
this
as
done
purposely
to
injure
Him
,
dispatcht
away
an
expresse
Herauld
to
complain
thereof
;
and
,
in
case
the
King
should
not
give
good
satisfaction
,
to
denounce
War
.
Henry
,
who
minded
nothing
but
his
quiet
,
answer'd
;
That
he
was
sorry
for
the
Accident
,
which
hee
neither
knew
of
,
nor
did
allow
of
:
that
hee
would
inquire
into
the
Actors
of
it
,
and
give
them
such
punishment
as
there
should
be
no
occasion
to
breake
the
Truce
.
But
,
time
passing
on
,
and
nothing
done
,
Iames
,
thinking
this
was
but
his
Dissembling
,
with
intention
that
Delay
working
Forgetfulnesse
,
might
exempt
the
faulty
from
Punishment
;
was
more
offended
then
formerly
:
and
certainly
,
somewhat
of
mischiefe
would
have
hapned
,
had
not
the
Bishop
of
Durham
,
who
was
Lord
of
Norham
,
wisely
taken
order
in
it
.
For
,
knowing
that
the
injury
was
done
by
His
men
,
he
wrote
in
so
civill
a
manner
to
Iames
about
it
,
as
that
he
rested
satisfied
,
and
desired
the
Bishop
to
come
unto
him
,
that
they
might
treate
upon
the
present
occasion
,
and
upon
certaine
other
things
that
concern'd
both
the
Kingdoms
.
The
Bishop
acquainted
Henry
with
this
,
who
gave
him
leave
to
goe
:
hee
therefore
went
to
the
Abbey
of
Melrosse
where
the
King
then
was
;
who
at
their
first
meeting
complained
of
the
injury
done
.
The
Bishop
answer'd
;
that
could
not
be
call'd
an
injury
,
where
there
was
no
intention
of
Offending
:
He
confest
the
too
much
Rashnesse
of
his
men
occasioned
by
misfortune
;
not
out
of
any
intention
to
offend
Him
:
the
offence
,
(
if
any
there
were
)
must
needs
proceed
,
either
from
the
King
,
or
the
Garrison
;
not
from
the
King
;
for
he
was
not
of
such
a
nature
;
which
if
he
were
,
it
was
not
likely
he
would
make
a
Truce
,
to
Breake
it
immediatly
,
without
any
Advantage
or
Occasion
:
nor
did
it
proceed
from
the
Souldiers
,
who
were
sure
to
be
Punished
for
it
:
a
chance
,
unthought
of
,
caused
by
suspition
,
could
not
be
termed
an
Injury
;
not
,
that
hee
did
not
confesse
the
Authors
Guilty
of
it
;
but
with
the
Distinction
allow'd
of
by
the
Lawes
,
between
Accidentall
,
and
Premeditated
faults
:
that
,
as
the
Later
were
worthy
of
severe
Punishment
,
so
were
the
Other
of
Clemency
and
Pardon
;
obtainable
upon
request
from
so
generous
a
Prince
as
was
His
Majestie
.
The
King
being
pacified
,
said
;
He
pardon'd
the
offence
,
in
respect
of
the
Friendship
contracted
,
the
Continuance
whereof
he
desired
.
And
then
,
drawing
him
aside
,
pursued
to
say
;
His
desire
was
to
have
a
Long
and
Good
peace
:
the
which
if
Henry
likewise
desired
,
the
true
way
to
effect
it
would
be
,
by
Henrie's
giving
him
for
wife
his
Eldest
daughter
Margaret
;
for
that
thereby
,
the
friendship
between
the
two
nations
would
be
perpetuall
:
that
this
was
the
reason
why
he
had
desired
him
,
to
come
into
Scotland
,
hoping
that
by
his
wisdom
he
might
bring
the
busines
to
a
good
end
.
The
Bishop
,
after
having
modestly
answer'd
for
what
concern'd
Himselfe
,
promised
him
all
the
Furtherance
his
service
could
doe
him
,
in
effecting
his
desire
.
Being
returned
to
England
,
he
acquainted
Henry
with
the
King
of
Scotlands
desire
,
wherewith
King
Henry
was
much
pleased
.
The
busines
being
long
debated
in
Counsell
,
the
match
was
agreed
upon
,
so
as
Peace
might
precede
it
;
which
was
done
;
Peace
being
concluded
during
the
lives
of
the
two
Kings
,
and
for
one
Year
after
:
and
the
Marriage
was
to
be
celebrated
,
but
not
Yet
;
the
Bride
,
who
was
born
the
29.
of
November
,
1689.
being
too
young
.
Charles
the
eighth
King
of
France
,
died
this
yeare
,
on
the
7.
of
Aprill
;
whose
Funerals
were
with
great
pomp
celebrated
in
London
;
the
King
being
very
sorrowfull
for
his
death
,
as
calling
to
mind
the
Favours
he
had
received
from
him
.
Perkin
was
this
mean
while
in
Prison
,
but
so
carelesly
looked
unto
,
as
,
cosening
his
Keepers
,
he
made
an
Escape
.
Not
knowing
1498.
whether
to
fly
for
safety
,
being
followed
,
and
diligently
sought
for
,
he
returned
to
London
,
&
presented
himself
before
the
Prior
of
the
Monastery
of
Bedlam
,
a
man
of
great
esteem
,
desiring
hee
might
be
received
into
that
Sanctuary
;
the
Prior
acquainted
the
King
with
it
,
desiring
him
to
pardon
his
life
:
the
Counsell
were
,
for
the
most
part
of
a
contrary
opinion
;
desirous
that
he
should
be
taken
from
the
Sanctuary
and
executed
,
so
to
end
their
fears
;
but
the
King
,
at
the
Priors
intercession
,
pardoned
him
his
life
;
being
contented
that
he
should
stand
in
the
Pillory
,
from
whence
hee
was
brought
with
Irons
upon
his
feet
to
Westminster
yard
,
where
hee
again
read
his
former
Confession
,
the
which
he
likewise
did
at
Cheapside
.
Hee
was
againe
put
into
the
Tower
to
be
better
looked
unto
,
but
hee
could
not
forbeare
relapsing
into
his
former
errour
.
For
,
growing
great
with
foure
of
his
Keepers
,
who
were
servants
to
Sir
Iohn
Digby
,
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
and
making
them
beleeve
he
was
the
true
Duke
of
Yorke
,
he
so
far
prevailed
with
them
,
as
that
they
perswaded
the
Earl
of
Warwick
to
escape
away
with
Perkin
;
which
by
their
means
hee
easily
might
doe
,
when
they
should
have
kill'd
the
Lieutenant
,
and
taken
from
him
his
Keyes
,
Monies
,
and
best
Moveables
.
But
the
plot
was
discover'd
,
and
he
againe
put
over
to
Commissioners
.
At
this
time
an
other
Earl
of
Warwick
appeared
in
Kent
,
in
imitation
1499
of
Lambert
Symnell
.
Lambert
tooke
upon
him
the
person
of
the
Earl
of
Warwick
,
by
the
direction
of
a
Priest
;
and
Ralph
Wilford
(
for
so
was
this
second
supposititious
Earl
called
)
by
the
direction
of
an
Augustine
Frier
named
Patrick
:
but
this
was
soon
ended
;
for
the
Frier
puft
up
with
a
foolish
confidence
,
and
beleeving
that
businesses
of
this
nature
ought
to
be
fomented
in
the
Pulpit
,
he
by
inciting
the
People
destroyed
the
building
before
the
Ground-worke
was
lay'd
;
so
as
they
were
both
taken
;
Wilford
was
executed
,
and
the
Frier
,
in
respect
of
his
Habit
,
was
condemn'd
to
perpetuall
imprisonment
.
This
accident
gave
the
King
occasion
,
to
rid
the
true
Earl
of
Warwick
out
of
the
world
:
whereupon
it
was
thought
that
Perkins
first
flight
,
and
this
his
second
endeavour
to
doe
the
like
,
were
wrought
by
His
cunning
;
he
giving
way
to
the
First
,
that
hee
might
put
Perkin
to
death
;
and
stirring
up
means
to
plot
the
Second
,
so
to
rid
his
hands
of
the
Earl
,
and
Perkin
,
both
at
once
.
But
,
howsoever
it
was
,
Perkin
being
convinc'd
of
this
second
busines
,
and
judged
to
die
,
was
hanged
at
Tybourn
;
where
,
by
word
of
mouth
,
hee
confest
his
Imposture
.
The
rest
,
who
were
involved
in
the
same
fault
,
suffered
likewise
with
him
.
And
Warwick
,
being
accused
before
the
Earl
of
Oxford
(
who
,
for
this
occasion
was
made
High
Constable
of
England
)
to
have
conspired
together
with
Perkin
,
against
the
State
and
Person
of
the
King
,
being
proved
guilty
by
his
owne
Confession
,
was
beheaded
upon
Tower-hill
.
And
thus
in
him
ended
the
Male
Line
of
the
Plantagenets
.
This
caused
the
King
to
be
blamed
,
and
hardly
thought
of
,
as
having
no
reason
to
condemne
him
:
for
,
having
been
Prisoner
from
the
Ninth
yeare
of
his
age
till
the
Twenty-fourth
,
and
always
in
fear
of
Death
,
he
was
kept
in
so
great
Ignorance
,
that
hee
did
not
know
a
Duck
from
a
Capon
;
and
therefore
so
little
capable
of
the
fault
,
that
he
was
altogether
incapable
to
Dream
of
it
:
and
his
Confessing
it
,
was
out
of
a
beleefe
he
was
perswaded
to
,
that
by
so
doing
he
should
be
pardoned
.
Henry
endevoured
to
lay
the
cause
of
this
death
upon
the
King
of
Spaine
,
shewing
his
Letters
,
wherein
he
said
;
He
could
not
resolve
to
marry
his
Daughter
to
Prince
Arthur
:
since
as
long
as
the
Earl
of
Warwick
lived
,
he
was
not
certaine
of
the
Kingdoms
succession
:
which
might
be
a
reason
of
State
,
but
not
of
Justice
;
in
so
much
as
God
would
not
give
a
Blessing
to
that
match
;
the
which
that
vertuous
Princesse
,
Katharine
,
Knew
very
well
;
for
Prince
Arthur
dying
shortly
after
,
and
shee
being
repudiated
by
King
Henry
the
Eight
after
Twenty
yeares
marriage
,
she
said
.
It
was
no
wonder
if
God
had
made
her
Vnfortunate
in
her
Marriages
,
since
,
they
were
sealed
with
Blood
:
meaning
thereby
,
the
Death
of
this
Earle
.
The
King
,
though
hee
were
no
longer
subject
to
the
Apparitions
which
the
Dutchesse
of
Burgundy
had
raised
up
by
her
Inchantments
in
the
Transformation
of
People
,
yet
was
he
not
free
from
Influences
common
to
other
men
;
the
Plague
raged
so
terribly
in
London
,
that
it
forced
him
to
quit
the
Town
;
and
afterwards
by
reason
of
its
Vniversall
dispersing
of
it selfe
over
the
whole
Land
,
to
goe
over
to
Callice
;
together
with
the
Queene
.
The
Arch-duke
Philip
,
hearing
of
his
being
there
,
sent
Embassadours
to
him
,
to
congratulate
his
Arrivall
,
and
to
know
if
hee
would
be
pleased
that
he
Himself
should
come
to
visit
him
:
upon
condition
notwithstanding
that
he
might
be
received
in
some
Open
place
;
not
for
that
hee
durst
not
Trust
himself
in
Callice
,
or
in
what
ever
other
Towne
;
but
for
that
having
refused
to
speake
with
the
King
of
France
,
within
any
Walled
place
,
hee
would
not
by
this
Difference
give
him
any
occasion
of
Offence
;
nor
that
the
example
might
prove
prejudiciall
to
him
in
the
future
for
any
thing
that
might
happen
either
with
the
same
King
,
or
with
any
other
.
The
Ambassadours
were
graciously
received
,
and
the
Condition
fairly
interpreted
,
and
St.
Peters
Church
,
not
far
from
Callice
,
was
appointed
for
the
place
.
Hee
likewise
sent
Embassadours
to
the
Arch-duke
,
who
appeared
at
Masse
in
the
midst
between
them
,
all
of
them
kneeling
upon
the
same
cushion
.
As
he
was
comming
towards
Callis
,
the
King
went
out
to
meet
him
;
and
he
alighted
suddenly
from
Horse-back
,
as
if
hee
would
have
held
his
stirrop
:
the
King
likewise
alighted
,
and
,
having
imbraced
him
,
led
him
to
the
Church
which
was
appointed
for
their
parley
.
The
causes
which
brought
this
Prince
thither
,
were
two
;
his
own
Good
nature
,
for
that
he
had
offended
him
by
Protecting
an
Impostour
;
which
fault
though
it
was
not
His
(
he
being
then
a
Child
)
yet
was
it
the
fault
of
his
Counsell
,
depending
upon
the
Dutchesse
Margarets
passion
:
so
as
he
omitted
nothing
whereby
to
give
the
King
satisfaction
:
the
other
;
the
Advise
of
his
Father
,
and
father
in
Law
,
who
counselled
him
to
make
firm
friendship
with
Henry
,
for
the
advantage
of
the
Low-countries
,
and
for
his
own
Safety
against
the
Violences
of
France
;
but
most
for
that
they
both
hating
that
King
(
which
was
Lewis
the
Twelfth
,
who
succeeded
Charles
the
Eighth
)
they
hoped
for
many
Advantages
by
his
Friendship
.
The
Arch-duke
failed
not
to
use
all
the
art
he
could
,
though
by
nature
he
was
not
given
to
Dissembling
:
terming
him
his
Father
,
his
Protector
,
his
Leaning-stock
.
The
things
agreed
on
between
them
were
;
the
Confirmation
of
the
former
Treaties
,
and
two
reciprocall
Marriages
;
the
one
,
of
the
Duke
of
Yorke
,
the
Kings
Second
Son
,
with
the
Arch-dukes
Daughter
;
the
other
,
of
Charles
,
the
Arch-dukes
Eldest
Son
,
with
Mary
,
the
Kings
Second
Daughter
:
but
all
of
them
being
either
Children
,
or
Infants
,
these
marriages
ensued
not
,
but
did
evaporate
through
Time
and
Interest
.
The
Archduke
was
hardly
gone
,
when
the
King
of
France
sent
the
Governour
of
Picardy
,
and
the
Baylife
of
Amiens
to
visit
Henry
,
acquain
ting
him
with
his
Victories
,
together
with
his
getting
of
the
Dutchy
of
Milaine
,
and
his
imprisonment
of
Lodwick
Sforza
,
the
Duke
thereof
.
The
Plague
being
,
by
this
time
ceased
,
Henry
return'd
to
London
,
wel
satisfied
with
the
Testimony
he
had
received
,
of
how
good
esteem
he
was
held
by
the
confining
Princes
.
At
the
same
time
Iasper
Pons
,
a
Spaniard
born
,
a
learned
,
and
well
bred
man
,
came
into
England
,
being
sent
by
Pope
Alexander
the
Sixth
,
upon
the
occasion
of
the
year
of
Jubile
;
for
since
they
only
received
the
benefit
thereof
,
who
went
to
Rome
,
he
thought
it
fit
that
it
should
be
commuted
for
by
Remote
countries
,
the
inhabitants
whereof
could
not
make
so
Long
a
journey
:
in
so
much
as
they
staying
at
Home
,
might
receive
the
same
indulgences
which
those
did
that
went
on
Pilgrimage
to
Rome
,
if
they
would
give
a
certain
summe
of
money
to
be
imployed
in
the
wars
against
the
Turks
,
whose
advancing
Hungary
,
Germany
,
and
Italy
,
did
much
apprehend
.
This
man
did
so
wisely
negotiate
this
af
fair
,
as
he
thereby
got
a
great
summe
of
money
,
without
any
manner
of
grudging
or
murmuring
,
save
against
the
Kings
Person
;
who
being
naturally
given
to
Extort
from
his
People
,
it
was
thought
hee
would
not
have
suffered
these
monies
to
have
beene
gathered
,
had
not
he
Himselfe
had
a
share
therein
.
An
opinion
which
was
known
to
be
false
in
the
time
of
Iulius
the
Second
;
who
making
it
a
difficult
busines
to
grant
Prince
Henry
a
Dispensation
to
marry
Katharine
,
who
had
been
wife
to
his
brother
Arthur
,
Cardinall
Adrian
de
Corneto
,
who
endeavoured
the
obtayning
of
it
,
alleadged
amongst
the
rest
of
the
merits
of
King
Henry
,
his
Father
,
that
he
had
not
pretented
to
share
in
the
monies
raysed
by
Pons
in
that
kingdom
.
Neither
was
there
any
dissimulation
used
in
this
,
by
Alexander
,
at
least
there
Appeared
none
:
for
he
propounded
this
war
in
the
Publick
Consistory
,
in
the
presence
of
as
many
Emssadours
as
were
then
resident
in
that
Court
;
with
designe
to
set
upon
the
Turkish
territories
in
Three
severall
places
:
in
Thracia
;
by
the
Hungarians
,
Bohemians
,
and
Polanders
:
in
Greece
,
by
the
French
and
Spaniards
;
and
at
Constantinople
by
him
Himselfe
,
accompanied
by
the
King
of
England
,
and
the
State
of
Venice
:
and
he
sent
Nuntioes
to
All
Princes
,
that
they
would
joyne
their
Forces
and
Monies
according
to
their
Abilities
,
in
so
pious
a
worke
.
The
Answer
which
the
King
gave
to
Pons
,
was
;
That
he
was
ready
to
Accompany
his
Holinesse
,
but
that
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
doe
it
in
that
manner
;
the
remote
Distance
of
his
countrey
would
put
him
to
Double
the
charge
of
any
of
the
rest
:
that
the
Kings
of
France
,
and
Spaine
,
were
first
to
be
made
Friends
;
which
if
it
should
not
be
effected
,
all
other
designes
would
prove
but
vain
:
that
when
they
should
be
made
friends
,
't
was
they
that
best
might
accompany
him
,
as
being
Neerest
him
,
which
if
they
should
Refuse
to
doe
,
He
would
wait
upon
him
,
Himselfe
,
not
considering
either
Expence
,
or
other
incommodity
:
upon
Condition
he
might
have
some
Cities
upon
the
Sea-side
in
Italy
,
delivered
into
his
possession
,
to
make
use
of
what
ever
chance
might
happen
.
This
answer
,
and
,
it
may
be
,
the
Like
of
other
Princes
,
made
this
undertaking
vanish
away
to
Nothing
;
when
the
Proposition
was
such
as
might
very
well
have
beene
effected
.
Cardinall
Morton
,
who
was
likewise
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Chancellour
of
England
,
died
this
year
.
We
have
spoken
of
him
formerly
.
He
was
a
man
of
great
Integrity
,
yet
somewhat
given
to
Gripplenesse
,
which
made
him
be
ill
thought
of
,
for
it
was
beleev'd
he
had
nourished
in
the
King
his
humour
of
Impositions
.
But
,
time
proved
the
Contrary
;
and
had
he
left
no
other
laudable
memory
behind
him
,
his
being
the
First
agent
in
the
uniting
of
the
two
Roses
,
is
a
merit
whereby
to
render
him
Glorious
to
all
Posterity
.
Iohn
,
Earl
of
Lincolne
,
(
he
who
was
slain
at
the
battle
of
Stoke
)
left
his
brother
Edmund
,
Earl
of
Suffolke
,
heir
to
his
Humour
,
and
his
Misfortune
:
in
so
much
as
calling
to
mind
that
he
was
Son
to
Elizabeth
,
who
was
sister
both
to
Edward
and
Richard
,
hee
thought
he
might
be
as
bold
under
This
King
,
as
he
had
been
under
the
Other
two
his
Vncles
.
He
had
slain
a
man
;
in
such
a
manner
notwithstanding
,
as
the
Circumstances
did
not
Aggravate
the
fault
.
Henry
gave
him
his
Pardon
:
but
so
,
as
he
was
to
passe
all
the
course
of
Law
,
and
Justice
,
and
to
appear
before
the
Iudges
,
and
receive
Sentence
of
Condemnation
.
This
manner
of
proceeding
against
him
did
so
touch
him
to
the
quick
,
as
reputing
the
Favour
that
was
shew'd
him
,
Ignominy
,
he
sodainly
left
the
Land
,
and
went
into
Flanders
,
to
his
Ant
Margaret
:
at
which
though
the
King
was
offended
,
yet
was
he
resolved
to
apply
Lenitive
salves
,
giving
order
to
his
Agents
in
those
parts
to
offer
him
his
Pardon
at
the
very
First
;
so
as
he
would
return
;
knowing
that
Despair
in
banisht
men
begets
thoughts
in
them
of
Little
service
to
Themselves
,
and
of
much
Trouble
to
Others
.
It
succeeded
according
to
his
imagination
;
for
accepting
the
Pardon
,
he
returned
to
England
;
the
Dutchesse
not
opposing
him
therein
,
either
for
that
she
thought
his
Genius
inferior
to
the
Kings
;
or
else
that
she
was
satisfied
that
in
Perkins
publick
Confession
,
her
name
was
conceal'd
.
But
arrogant
and
proud
natures
(
such
as
was
that
of
this
Earl
)
leading
men
into
Dangers
,
brought
this
man
at
Last
to
his
Ruin
,
under
Henry
the
Eighth
.
The
match
between
Prince
Arthur
,
and
the
Infanta
Katherine
of
1501
Spaine
,
which
had
been
treated
on
for
the
space
of
seven
years
;
received
this
year
its
maturity
;
the
King
her
Father
sending
her
,
nobly
attended
into
England
.
The
tediousnesse
of
this
negotiation
proceeded
from
Both
parties
:
for
the
two
Kings
being
endued
with
equall
wisedome
,
before
the
establishing
of
the
Affinity
,
would
see
each
others
fortune
established
,
the
Infanta
had
for
her
Portion
200000
Duckets
,
without
any
covenant
of
Restitution
either
to
Her selfe
,
or
her
Family
;
and
in
lieu
thereof
she
had
set
out
for
Ioynture
,
the
third
part
of
the
Principality
of
Wales
,
of
the
Dutchy
of
Cornewall
,
and
of
the
County
of
Chester
:
and
if
she
should
come
to
be
Queene
,
she
was
to
have
as
much
as
any
other
Queene
before
her
had
had
.
The
marriage
was
solemnized
in
Pauls
:
the
Bridegroome
was
Fifteene
yeers
of
age
;
the
Bride
,
Eighteene
.
The
Festivals
being
ended
,
they
returned
to
keepe
their
Court
at
Ludlow
in
Wales
;
but
their
abode
there
,
was
but
for
while
:
for
the
young
Prince
died
there
,
on
the
second
day
of
Aprill
in
the
yeare
1502.
five
moneths
after
he
was
married
;
having
lived
15.
Years
,
6.
moneths
,
and
13.
Dayes
.
Nothing
more
is
to
be
said
of
him
:
Authors
write
nothing
of
him
;
since
hee
lived
not
long
enough
to
be
knowne
.
All
that
is
related
of
him
,
is
:
That
being
naturally
given
to
study
,
he
was
learned
beyond
his
Age
,
and
the
Condition
of
a
Prince
.
This
his
death
did
much
molest
the
King
:
the
Infanta
Katharine
was
left
upon
his
hands
;
and
if
Prince
Henry
were
to
marry
Another
wife
;
he
was
to
find
out
a
second
Joynture
;
a
thing
repugnant
to
the
merit
of
State
,
and
to
his
Frugall
honour
:
whereupon
,
resolving
to
marry
him
to
the
same
Katharine
,
he
wrote
concerning
it
,
to
Spaine
and
Rome
.
Ferdinand
was
contented
;
but
he
met
with
Difficulties
,
in
procuring
a
Dispensation
from
the
Pope
,
and
in
getting
his
Sonnes
Good-will
;
who
,
though
he
was
then
but
Twelve
years
old
,
had
courage
enough
to
oppose
his
Father
therein
a
Good
while
.
It
proved
an
unfortunate
marriage
:
miserable
Changes
,
and
Troubles
arose
from
the
Divorce
which
thereupon
ensued
.
The
marriage
of
the
King
of
Scots
with
Princesse
Margaret
,
which
was
treated
of
some
years
past
by
the
meanes
of
Bishop
1503
Fox
,
was
celebrated
this
year
;
which
together
with
the
preceding
yeare
,
was
remarkeable
for
two
Marriages
,
and
two
Deaths
:
for
the
marriage
of
Prince
Arthur
,
and
his
Death
,
the
Preceding
year
;
and
for
the
marriage
of
the
King
of
Scotland
,
and
the
Death
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
this
Present
year
:
the
Queene
dying
in
Child-bed
;
and
the
Child
dying
likewise
,
not
long
after
.
This
marriage
was
published
in
London
,
in
Ianuary
,
for
which
Te
Deum
was
sung
in
Pauls
,
and
great
Joy
was
had
in
the
Citie
.
The
cause
of
this
long
Dclay
was
by
reason
of
the
Princesse
her
tender
age
;
who
at
the
Consummation
thereof
,
which
was
in
August
,
was
not
above
Fourteen
yeares
old
,
Besides
;
many
of
the
Counsell
had
opposed
it
;
for
if
the
Second
Prince
should
dye
as
did
the
First
,
England
was
to
fall
under
Scotland
;
which
they
much
abhorr'd
:
but
the
King
cleared
this
opinion
;
for
if
it
should
fall
out
as
was
proposed
the
cleane
Contrary
was
like
to
happen
:
the
King
of
Scotland
would
live
in
England
;
the
Lesser
being
to
give
way
to
the
Greater
:
which
would
not
have
hapned
,
if
this
Princesse
should
have
beene
married
to
France
,
and
the
succession
should
have
fallen
to
her
Children
.
Every
one
being
satisfied
with
this
reason
,
there
was
not
any
that
opposed
it
.
And
this
is
the
match
which
hath
given
the
lawfull
succession
of
England
to
the
Kings
of
Scotland
,
which
hath
hapned
without
any
opposition
,
in
these
our
dayes
.
The
King
now
finding
himself
at
quiet
on
all
sides
,
his
Neighbours
being
his
Friends
,
and
having
extinguisht
all
Intestine
broyls
,
hee
fell
to
be
exceeding
avaricious
:
so
as
those
vertues
,
which
placed
before
in
a
Benigne
aspect
,
gave
forth
happy
beams
,
were
by
the
Interposition
of
this
vice
found
to
be
in
the
shadow
of
a
prodigious
Ecclipse
.
Princes
meet
easilier
with
fitting
Ministers
for
what
is
Bad
,
then
for
what
is
Good
.
Henry
met
with
two
pernicious
instruments
who
Nourishing
Covetousnesse
in
him
,
did
Increase
it
in
him
by
unjust
means
,
and
by
drawing
blood
from
the
Purse-veins
of
Thousands
of
Innocent
people
.
These
were
Edmund
Dudley
,
and
Richard
Empson
;
the
first
being
borne
a
Gentleman
,
did
by
his
wickednesse
obscure
the
splendour
of
his
Blood
:
the
other
,
being
the
Son
of
a
Shoo-maker
,
made
good
,
that
from
Filth
and
Mire
,
nothing
but
Pollution
and
Stinch
can
be
expected
.
They
were
admitted
to
the
Court
,
being
both
of
the
same
profession
,
Lawyers
;
and
they
by
alike
means
got
alike
Preferment
,
being
Both
made
Privy
Counsellours
:
so
as
their
Ambition
being
satisfied
,
their
Avarice
remained
to
be
so
likewise
;
which
is
the
drift
of
Ambition
,
in
Basely-minded
men
:
but
because
Ingenuity
and
Justice
,
though
they
may
nourish
the
moderate
,
cannot
satisfie
the
Insatiate
,
they
would
not
make
use
of
Them
,
but
of
their
Contraries
;
that
from
the
Rivers
of
Gold
which
sprung
up
in
the
Kings
Coffers
,
they
might
derive
some
Channels
of
the
same
metall
,
which
might
run
into
Their
Purses
,
at
the
charge
of
King
and
Subject
.
The
Laws
,
at
that
time
,
either
by
reason
of
the
Civill
Warres
,
or
through
the
Negligence
of
the
Iudges
,
were
either
Forgotten
,
or
growne
out
of
Use
;
and
the
Patrimony
of
the
Crowne
,
enjoyed
by
many
,
by
vertue
of
Long-Leases
,
being
become
almost
as
good
as
Fee-simple
to
the
Enjoyers
,
moved
the
King
to
look
into
them
;
and
these
two
,
who
were
thought
the
most
Learned
,
and
best
Practised
in
the
Law
,
were
by
him
chosen
to
this
purpose
,
and
had
full
Authority
given
them
.
But
ther
was
never
any
so
Good
or
Wholsom
Law
,
which
hath
not
been
profan'd
by
Malice
and
Corruption
.
They
raised
up
many
Accusers
;
and
the
Accused
being
put
in
Prison
,
and
there
kept
(
the
time
appointed
for
their
justification
,
being
maliciously
Prorogued
)
they
were
enforced
to
Purchase
their
Liberties
,
with
Great
summes
of
Money
:
Others
,
being
cited
by
Them
,
or
their
Delegates
,
the
usuall
course
of
Law
not
being
observed
,
were
Condemned
;
they
abounded
in
False
Witnesses
,
and
False
Pretences
,
whereby
they
impoverished
the
wealthy
:
Wards
was
not
suffered
to
enter
upon
their
Lands
without
vast
disbursements
:
Such
Iudges
,
as
,
swayed
by
Integrity
,
resisted
Their
wils
,
were
either
better
Taught
by
Imprisonment
,
or
Ruin'd
by
Amercements
:
Laws
which
had
at
sundry
times
been
enacted
by
Parliament
,
more
for
Terrour
then
Punishment
,
(
a
great
part
whereof
were
Repealed
too
)
were
without
any
manner
of
remission
,
rigorously
put
in
Execution
:
in
so
much
that
the
King
himselfe
,
being
a
little
before
his
Death
told
by
conscionable
men
;
what
Injustice
had
been
done
;
he
left
it
in
his
Will
,
that
such
as
had
unjustly
suffered
should
have
Ample
Satisfaction
made
them
;
Which
he
Himself
ought
to
have
done
in
his
Life
time
;
but
did
not
:
for
when
Covetousnesse
hath
once
taken
possession
of
a
mans
heart
,
the
Offices
of
Conscience
have
no
Power
;
the
Law
of
the
Flesh
which
opposeth
the
Law
of
the
Mind
,
doth
captivate
us
under
the
Law
of
Sin
;
where
withall
being
ensnared
we
cannot
get
loose
againe
.
I
recount
not
All
that
is
written
to
this
effect
;
I
will
only
relate
One
passage
,
which
may
serve
for
all
the
Rest.
The
King
as
hee
came
to
Henningham
,
a
Castle
belonging
to
the
Earl
of
Oxford
(
one
whom
he
was
wont
to
make
use
of
,
both
in
War
and
Peace
)
he
was
there
received
and
feasted
with
much
Splendour
,
and
Magnificence
:
all
that
,
by
whatsoever
title
,
held
any
Land
of
the
Earl
,
came
at
that
time
to
give
their
Attendance
on
him
;
of
the
which
many
were
Gentlemen
,
many
Yeomen
:
these
and
the
Gentlemen
likewise
,
wore
,
all
of
them
,
the
Earles
Blew-coats
,
and
Feathers
in
their
hats
,
of
the
Earles
colours
:
for
the
rest
of
their
apparell
,
they
were
all
richly
clad
,
every
man
according
to
his
Condition
:
when
he
King
came
forth
,
they
placed
themselves
in
two
Rows
,
making
a
gallant
shew
in
the
Great
Hall
:
He
,
looking
wistly
upon
them
,
asked
the
Earl
,
if
they
were
All
his
Servants
?
who
smiling
,
answered
;
No
;
for
then
he
should
be
thought
an
Ill
husband
;
but
that
they
were
all
his
Tenants
,
who
were
come
,
upon
this
occasion
,
to
wait
upon
His
Majestie
:
the
King
having
thanked
him
for
his
Good
Entertainment
,
said
unto
him
;
that
the
Report
of
hospitality
came
short
of
the
Truth
;
but
that
he
could
not
suffer
his
Lawes
to
be
broken
in
his
Presence
,
without
resenting
it
:
and
that
his
Atturney
generall
should
talke
with
him
about
it
.
The
Lords
were
then
to
give
but
a
Certain
number
of
Liveries
,
or
Blew
coats
;
which
Law
whether
it
stand
still
in
Force
,
or
no
,
I
know
not
.
This
busines
cost
the
Earle
Ten
Thousand
Pounds
(
for
for
so
much
was
he
compounded
with
the
Kings
Officers
)
besides
the
Charge
he
had
been
at
,
in
his
Entertainment
,
which
was
very
Great
;
and
which
might
have
Freed
him
from
the
Punishment
he
was
run
into
,
had
the
Kings
Gratitude
been
answerable
to
his
Covetousnesse
,
in
emptying
the
purse
of
one
of
the
Noblest
and
Best
deserving
subjects
he
had
.
We
related
a
little
before
,
how
the
Earl
of
Suffolke
returned
to
England
,
where
he
tarried
all
this
time
,
the
King
treating
him
Well
,
and
he
not
having
any
occasion
of
Discontent
:
but
,
were
it
his
own
Mis-fortune
which
would
be
his
Overthrow
,
or
the
Expences
he
had
been
at
,
at
Prince
Arthurs
marriage
which
had
dipt
him
deep
in
Debt
,
or
the
Hatred
he
bare
unto
the
King
,
which
could
not
suffer
him
to
see
him
reign
in
Peace
;
he
fled
away
into
Flanders
with
his
brother
Richard
;
to
the
Peoples
great
Discontent
,
who
thought
that
certainly
some
great
Disorder
must
ensue
thereupon
:
many
of
the
Nobility
being
ill
affected
,
and
which
already
began
to
propose
New
hopes
unto
themselves
,
and
to
plot
Insurrections
.
The
King
being
accustomed
to
such
like
passions
,
and
seeming
as
if
he
minded
it
not
,
wrote
to
Sir
Robert
Curson
,
Captain
of
Hammes
Castle
,
that
,
feigning
to
Rebell
,
he
should
passe
over
into
Flanders
,
to
the
Earl
of
Suffolke
.
Hee
,
forsaking
his
Command
,
seemed
to
steale
away
;
he
went
unto
the
Earl
,
who
with
much
joy
welcom'd
him
;
discovering
unto
him
all
his
Designs
,
and
who
they
were
that
sided
with
him
in
England
.
Curson
advertised
the
King
hereof
;
who
imprisoned
them
,
putting
the
Chiefest
of
them
in
the
Tower
:
amongst
which
,
William
Courtney
,
Eldest
Sonne
to
the
Earl
of
Devonshire
,
(
who
,
having
married
Katharine
,
Daughter
to
Edward
the
fourth
,
was
become
his
Brother
in
Law
)
William
de
la
Poole
,
brother
to
the
Earl
of
Suffolke
;
the
Lord
George
Abergavenny
,
Sir
Iames
Tirrell
,
Sir
Iohn
Windham
,
and
Sir
Thomas
Green
.
The
issue
was
;
William
Courtney
was
detained
Prisoner
during
the
Kings
Life
:
not
for
that
he
was
Guilty
,
but
,
for
that
,
having
Relation
to
the
house
of
Yorke
,
he
might
serve
as
an
Instrument
,
if
there
should
be
any
designe
of
Troubling
the
State
.
William
de
la
Poole
was
likewise
kept
Prisoner
though
not
so
strictly
:
Abergavenny
and
Greene
were
set
at
Liberty
:
Tirrell
and
Windham
were
Beheaded
:
the
rest
of
inferior
quality
were
Hang'd
.
This
was
that
Tirrell
,
who
had
his
hand
in
the
Death
of
the
two
Princes
that
were
smother'd
in
the
Tower
,
by
commission
from
Richard
the
Third
.
He
came
to
too
good
an
end
;
Fire
and
Torture
was
not
sufficient
for
him
:
but
he
died
not
for
That
,
't
was
for
this
Last
fault
that
he
suffer'd
death
.
The
Earl
was
grieved
at
the
punishments
his
Complices
under
went
;
and
at
the
Imprisonment
of
his
Friends
and
Kindred
,
who
were
faln
into
this
captivity
,
not
for
any
Fault
of
His
,
or
of
Themselves
:
but
meerly
out
of
Suspition
;
for
otherwise
they
should
have
walked
the
Same
way
as
did
the
Rest.
The
King
,
that
Cursen
might
be
the
better
beleeved
,
and
that
he
might
the
better
pursue
His
Directions
,
made
him
,
together
with
the
Earl
and
Others
to
be
proclamed
Traytor
at
Pauls
Crosse
;
but
he
having
no
more
to
doe
in
Flanders
,
returned
almost
presently
into
England
;
where
he
was
well
liked
of
by
the
King
,
but
not
by
the
People
.
Such
offices
though
of
Trust
,
for
what
concerns
the
King
,
are
in
respect
of
Others
,
Detestable
.
His
departure
much
abated
the
Earles
courage
,
who
now
saw
he
was
Betrayed
:
he
therefore
endeavour'd
to
procure
helpe
from
Forraign
Princes
;
he
went
into
Germany
;
from
thence
into
France
:
but
his
Labours
proving
Vain
,
he
return'd
to
Flanders
,
under
the
protection
of
the
Arch-duke
Philip
:
which
was
the
Last
of
his
Misfortunes
.
Many
Laws
were
made
in
the
Parliament
,
which
was
this
yeer
called
;
and
an
Entire
Subsidy
was
given
unto
the
King
,
who
had
1504
no
Need
of
it
:
he
being
Rich
,
Frugall
,
without
War
;
having
no
cause
to
Demand
it
,
nor
to
have
it
Granted
him
.
Not
herewithall
contented
,
he
required
a
General
Benevolence
,
which
brought
in
Much
money
unto
him
;
as
did
also
the
Alteration
of
the
Mint
;
for
certain
coyns
:
the
Citie
payed
him
5000.
Marks
for
the
Confirmation
of
their
Liberties
;
and
Ferdinand
paid
him
Last
payment
of
the
Portion
:
so
as
all
other
Casualties
,
too
long
to
number
up
,
being
comprehended
,
his
Extraordinaries
did
much
surmount
his
Ordinary
Revenue
;
wherewithall
his
Coffers
being
fill'd
,
he
might
have
been
contented
:
whilest
his
subjects
,
who
wisht
him
of
Another
humour
,
could
not
alter
the
Constitution
of
his
Nature
.
He
was
much
troubled
at
the
Death
of
Isabell
,
Queen
of
Castile
,
1505
which
hapned
in
the
moneth
of
November
,
the
year
Before
;
by
reason
of
the
Resemblance
that
was
in
the
Government
of
their
kingdoms
,
between
Ferdinand
and
Him
;
both
of
them
reigning
in
the
right
of
their
Wives
.
And
though
he
never
admitted
of
his
Wives
Right
(
having
obtain'd
the
kingdom
under
the
title
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
,
having
won
it
by
the
Sword
,
and
having
it
Confirm'd
unto
him
by
Act
of
Parliament
)
yet
he
could
not
but
feare
,
that
Ferdinands
yeelding
up
the
Crowne
to
his
Daughter
,
might
by
way
of
Example
prejudice
Him
,
and
make
for
his
Sonne
Prince
Henry
:
the
case
was
the
same
,
and
the
formerly
alleadged
reasons
were
of
no
weight
,
in
comparison
of
Naturall
Extraction
;
which
is
to
be
preferred
before
all
other
claimes
.
Isabell
left
the
Administration
of
the
Kingdom
to
Ferdinand
during
his
life
;
though
Iane
were
the
immediat
Heire
which
distasted
the
Arch-duke
Philip
,
for
being
become
King
of
Castile
in
right
of
his
Wife
,
he
thought
hee
was
injur'd
,
as
being
reputed
unfit
to
governe
without
his
Father
in
Laws
Assistance
,
and
Superintendencie
:
hee
pretended
the
Mother
could
not
dispose
thereof
to
the
Prejudice
of
the
Daughter
;
that
the
Authority
of
Predecessors
ended
with
their
Deaths
;
else
seldome
or
very
Late
,
would
their
Heirs
come
to
Reigne
:
that
the
Reverence
and
Respect
to
Parents
,
did
not
amongst
Private
men
,
bereave
their
Children
of
enjoying
their
Private
Inheritances
;
much
lesse
ought
it
to
doe
so
with
Kings
,
for
what
concernes
Kingdomes
:
that
the
government
of
Wives
,
and
all
that
belonged
unto
Them
,
belonged
to
their
Husbands
,
when
they
were
of
Yeers
,
as
Hee
was
;
the
interest
of
Children
that
are
Heirs
,
belonging
to
their
Fathers
,
who
are
neerer
in
degree
unto
them
then
are
their
Grand-fathers
.
He
tooke
offence
at
his
being
Forbidden
to
come
into
Spaine
,
without
his
Wife
,
as
knowing
the
cause
thereof
:
for
he
kept
her
from
the
sight
of
All
men
,
the
more
to
conceale
her
Infirmity
,
(
which
was
a
spice
of
Lunacy
)
so
as
it
was
beleeved
he
would
not
Bring
her
along
with
him
,
lest
her
weaknesse
being
made
Knowne
,
might
not
give
force
to
the
Will
:
wherefore
he
resolved
to
carry
her
thither
the
sooner
,
pretending
to
take
Possession
of
what
Nature
,
and
the
Lawes
,
had
given
him
:
for
having
married
upon
hopes
of
that
Kingdome
,
it
would
be
imputed
to
Rechlesnesse
in
him
,
if
it
now
being
Falne
to
him
,
he
should
not
obtain
it
.
But
,
Ferdinand
,
having
call'd
together
the
States
of
Castile
,
and
caused
the
Will
to
be
read
,
Ioane
was
sworn
Queen
,
and
Heire
to
her
Mother
;
Philip
was
sworne
King
as
her
Husband
;
and
Ferdinando
as
Administrator
.
The
Queens
disabilities
sufficiently
appearing
,
they
intreated
Ferdinand
,
that
Hee
would
Govern
them
as
he
had
done
Before
;
in
which
respect
All
the
Kingdom
concurr'd
,
except
some
of
the
Nobility
,
who
had
greater
hopes
under
a
New
Young
King
then
under
an
Old
and
Ancient
one
;
who
being
sufficiently
informed
of
their
Humours
,
knew
they
were
given
rather
to
Tyrannize
,
then
to
be
contented
with
Respect
from
their
Inferiours
.
These
Disputes
caused
great
jealousies
on
all
sides
;
specially
in
Ferdinand
:
for
,
Philip
following
the
advise
of
his
Father
,
the
Emperour
,
hee
feared
lest
if
they
should
happen
to
corrupt
Consalvo
(
as
they
had
endeavour'd
it
)
they
might
take
from
him
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
:
wherefore
he
recalled
2000
Spaniards
from
that
Garrison
,
under
pretence
of
sending
them
into
Africa
,
and
making
the
Germans
be
dismist
,
he
weakned
the
forces
thereof
,
that
he
might
have
the
lesse
cause
of
feare
.
Amongst
divers
rumours
which
were
spread
abroad
to
discredit
him
with
the
Castillians
,
one
was
;
that
he
intended
to
marry
Ioane
,
who
was
thought
to
be
Daughter
to
the
last
King
Henry
who
had
beene
a
Competitresse
for
the
Crowne
with
his
Wife
Isabel
;
that
so
he
would
undertake
the
Defence
of
Her
claime
,
which
formerly
he
had
oppugned
,
and
thereby
make
himself
King
of
Castile
:
which
he
never
Dream't
of
,
T
is
true
;
he
pretended
the
claime
of
a
Father
,
to
whom
the
Guardian-ship
of
children
under
Age
belongs
,
of
which
number
though
Ioane
were
none
,
in
respect
of
Years
,
yet
in
respect
of
her
weaknesse
,
she
was
to
bee
accounted
one
:
The
very
selfe
same
thing
was
granted
in
the
Kingdom
of
Navarre
,
to
Iohn
,
King
of
Arragon
,
this
mans
Father
.
The
rumour
of
his
intention
of
marriage
was
not
vaine
;
for
hee
Himselfe
had
caused
it
to
be
spread
abroad
,
from
the
first
Beginning
of
the
distastes
,
that
he
might
thereby
mortifie
Philip
;
for
in
case
she
should
have
any
Sons
,
he
deprived
him
of
all
the
Kingdomes
wherein
He
had
any
Propriety
,
especially
of
Naples
:
Hee
pretended
likewise
to
the
Kingdome
of
Granada
,
or
at
least
to
Halfe
of
it
,
having
gotten
it
with
his
Wife
.
These
conceits
proceeded
from
the
Dislike
hee
had
,
that
during
the
Life
of
Isabel
,
Maximilian
and
Philip
should
make
Peace
with
the
King
of
France
,
without
His
knowledge
:
&
that
of
the
Articles
,
These
were
some
;
The
Marriage
of
Claudia
,
Daughter
to
Lewis
,
with
Charles
,
Philips
eldest
Son
:
the
investing
of
Milaine
upon
Lewis
and
his
heires
male
,
if
he
had
any
;
and
in
case
hee
should
have
none
,
upon
Claudia
and
Charles
;
and
if
Charles
should
happen
to
Dye
,
upon
Philips
second
Son
,
marrying
with
the
same
Claudia
,
so
as
willing
to
pay
them
with
the
same
coyne
,
hee
,
not
making
Them
acquainted
therewithall
,
made
his
Peace
with
Lewis
;
who
gave
unto
him
for
wife
,
Germana
de
Fois
,
his
sisters
Daughter
,
and
by
title
of
Dowry
,
renouncing
unto
him
that
part
of
the
Kingdome
of
Naples
,
which
belonged
unto
Him
;
with
this
obligation
on
the
other
side
,
that
Ferdinand
should
pay
unto
Him
700000
Duckets
within
ten
yeers
,
for
the
expences
he
had
beene
at
in
that
Kingdome
,
and
should
give
in
Dowry
to
his
Wife
300000.
more
.
A
busines
which
incens't
Philip
,
and
made
him
undertake
his
voyage
into
Spaine
.
The
first
contentions
begate
both
Feare
and
Hope
in
Henry
:
Feare
;
that
the
Emperour
,
Arch
duke
,
and
King
of
France
joyning
in
League
together
against
Ferdinand
,
hee
should
not
only
fall
from
being
Arbitrator
between
those
Princes
as
till
then
hee
had
beene
:
but
also
(
to
boote
with
the
Prejudice
that
might
redound
to
Him
,
by
their
Confederacie
)
from
the
advantage
of
his
friendship
with
Arragon
,
which
now
being
left
Single
,
might
be
to
his
disadvantage
:
Hope
;
for
that
intending
to
marry
Ioane
,
Queene
of
Naples
,
Dowager
to
the
last
Ferdinand
,
he
beleeved
,
that
Kingdome
would
be
assigned
over
to
Him
,
as
a
Feoffee
in
Trust
;
whilst
the
other
two
were
in
contention
.
There
were
at
this
time
in
Naples
two
Dowager
Queens
,
the
Mother
and
the
Daughter
;
both
of
them
but
young
.
The
first
,
who
was
sister
to
Ferdinand
King
of
Arragon
,
was
second
Wife
to
Ferdinand
the
first
,
King
of
Naples
;
by
whom
shee
had
this
second
Ioane
,
who
was
both
Wife
and
Ant
to
Ferdinand
the
Second
;
for
she
was
sister
,
by
the
Fathers
side
,
to
King
Alphonso
,
who
was
his
Father
.
Hereupon
Henry
built
his
Designe
.
He
sent
Embassadours
,
by
way
of
Complement
,
unto
them
Both
;
and
Katharine
,
who
was
Widow
to
Prince
Arthur
,
being
Neece
to
the
One
of
them
,
and
Cozin
to
the
Other
,
he
gave
unto
them
Letters
from
Her
;
giving
them
particular
Instructions
to
examine
the
conditions
well
,
and
see
what
,
by
vertue
of
such
a
Match
,
might
be
hoped
for
in
that
Kingdome
:
from
thence
they
were
to
passe
into
Spaine
,
as
they
did
.
But
when
they
returned
,
hee
gave
over
that
Designe
,
having
learnt
that
she
lived
meerly
upon
Pensions
from
Ferdinand
,
without
other
Lands
or
Iurisdictions
.
The
advantage
hee
got
by
this
Embassie
was
,
to
know
how
hee
might
keepe
the
friendship
both
of
Ferdinand
and
Philip
,
and
to
free
himselfe
from
feare
of
Philips
joyning
with
France
,
and
of
the
Marriage
of
Charles
,
the
Sonne
of
Philip
,
to
the
Daughter
of
Lewis
;
as
was
formerly
a
greed
upon
;
for
Ferdinands
Secretary
had
secretly
treated
with
the
Embassadours
,
that
the
Princesse
of
France
being
taken
from
Charles
,
contrary
to
the
First
capitulation
,
that
she
might
be
married
to
the
Duke
of
Angonlesme
,
heire
apparent
to
the
Crowne
;
their
king
should
give
Mary
,
his
Second
daughter
,
for
wife
to
Charles
:
A
busines
which
hee
was
much
pleased
with
,
for
Charles
was
the
Greatest
match
of
Christendome
,
being
to
inherit
all
that
his
Father
,
Mother
,
and
Grand-father
possest
:
and
to
this
purpose
,
he
endeavour'd
as
much
as
in
himlay
,
that
there
should
be
no
breach
between
them
in
the
future
.
Amongst
so
many
of
their
relations
,
he
liked
not
to
heare
that
Castile
desired
Philip
,
and
detested
Ferdinand
,
by
reason
of
the
great
Taxes
and
Impositions
which
he
put
upon
them
;
it
being
his
Own
very
case
:
so
as
,
upon
the
like
reason
,
he
thought
his
Son
might
be
desired
and
He
abhorr'd
;
the
grievances
imposed
by
Him
,
much
surpassing
those
of
Ferdinand
.
Those
who
tooke
part
with
Philip
did
much
importune
him
to
come
into
Spaine
,
before
Ferdinand
should
be
setled
in
his
pretended
1506
Administration
;
but
he
desirous
to
come
thither
unexpected
,
took
shipping
together
with
his
Wife
,
in
Ianuary
,
when
't
was
thought
hee
would
not
have
tane
his
journey
till
the
next
Summer
.
He
had
hardly
quitted
the
coast
of
Flanders
,
when
,
taken
by
a
sodaine
tempest
his
Navy
was
disperst
upon
the
coast
of
England
:
he
himselfe
lighted
upon
Waymouth
,
and
was
brought
a
shore
in
a
little
Frigat
:
His
Counsell
would
not
have
had
him
landed
,
since
by
losse
of
Time
,
hee
would
misse
of
his
designe
of
comming
unexpected
unto
Spaine
;
but
he
being
sea-sick
,
would
by
all
means
come
on
shore
.
The
great
number
of
his
ships
had
given
an
Alarme
to
the
Countrey
,
so
as
many
troops
of
armed
men
came
to
Waymouth
,
not
knowing
what
his
Fleet
was
,
nor
what
he
would
doe
:
Sir
Thomas
Trenchard
,
and
Sir
Iohn
Carew
,
who
were
their
Leaders
,
understanding
the
reason
of
his
comming
,
desired
him
that
he
would
rest
himselfe
in
Sir
Thomas
Trenchards
house
till
such
time
as
they
might
advertise
the
King
of
his
being
there
;
to
which
he
gave
way
,
being
certaine
that
otherwise
they
would
not
have
suffered
him
to
depart
.
When
Henry
heard
hereof
,
hee
sent
the
Earle
of
Arundell
by
way
of
complement
unto
him
,
and
to
let
him
know
that
he
Himselfe
would
presently
come
and
visit
him
.
But
Philip
,
fearing
,
lest
,
if
he
should
waite
his
comming
,
his
stay
would
be
too
long
,
resolved
to
goe
Himselfe
to
Henry
,
making
his
Queene
come
at
leisure
after
him
.
He
was
met
six
miles
from
Windsor
,
by
Prince
Henry
;
and
One
mile
from
thence
,
by
the
King
:
who
received
him
with
all
terms
of
Honour
and
Friendship
.
He
treated
with
him
of
the
marriage
of
their
Children
;
and
of
his
owne
marrying
with
Margaret
the
Dowager
of
Savoy
,
Philips
sister
:
he
renewed
all
Confederacies
made
between
them
the
preceding
years
which
were
Then
made
with
him
by
the
name
of
Arch-duke
Philip
,
Duke
of
Burgundy
;
Now
,
by
the
name
of
King
of
Spaine
:
they
had
better
successe
for
the
English
,
then
had
the
former
,
especially
in
the
Fishing-busines
;
at
which
the
Flemmings
were
much
offended
:
he
with
much
adoe
obtained
the
person
of
the
Earle
of
Suffolke
,
who
lived
under
the
protection
of
Philip
;
Henry
knew
so
well
how
to
perswade
him
,
by
passing
his
Word
he
would
not
put
him
to
Death
,
that
Philip
sent
for
him
into
Flanders
:
the
one
desiring
to
have
him
before
the
other
departed
;
and
the
other
not
to
depart
,
till
he
were
arrived
;
that
it
might
be
beleeved
he
had
beene
Enforced
to
deliver
him
up
.
Assoone
as
the
Earle
was
come
and
put
in
the
Tower
,
Philip
departed
England
;
and
was
received
in
Spaine
,
without
any
manner
of
Resistance
;
Ferdinand
totally
quitting
the
Government
to
him
:
but
he
enjoy'd
it
but
for
a
while
,
for
he
dyed
soone
after
.
The
Englishmen
will
have
it
that
his
death
was
Prognosticated
by
the
Fall
of
a
golden
Eagle
,
which
standing
upon
the
top
of
Pauls
steeple
,
was
blowne
downe
by
the
same
wind
,
which
drave
him
into
Waymouth
,
and
brake
downe
a
signe
in
the
Church-yard
,
wherein
was
a
blacke
Eagle
.
Ferdinand
,
being
call'd
for
,
and
entreated
by
the
Kingdome
,
returned
to
the
Government
thereof
;
this
Death
of
her
Husband
,
having
so
opprest
the
fancie
of
the
Queen
,
his
daughter
,
as
she
was
never
after
good
for
any
thing
:
not
without
suspition
,
that
her
Father
did
not
greatly
endeavour
her
Recovery
,
that
so
he
,
of
Himselfe
,
and
without
Trouble
,
might
manage
the
Scepter
of
Spaine
.
The
Earle
of
Suffolke
being
in
the
Tower
,
Henry
was
now
freed
from
all
manner
of
Trouble
and
Molestation
:
so
as
betaking
himselfe
to
Domesticall
affaires
,
he
sent
Thomas
Wolsey
(
he
who
was
Cardinall
,
and
of
so
great
Power
under
Henry
the
eighth
)
to
Maxi
milian
,
to
treat
of
the
marriage
with
the
fore-named
Dowager
of
Savoy
:
but
it
tooke
no
effect
by
reason
of
Henrye's
indisposition
of
health
which
shortly
ensued
.
The
marriage
of
Charles
King
of
Spaine
,
with
Mary
,
daughter
to
Henry
,
stirr'd
up
some
jealousies
in
Ferdinand
:
for
though
He
was
the
first
that
had
mention'd
i●…
,
yet
his
Sonne
in
Law
being
Dead
,
and
Charles
being
come
to
the
Crowne
,
he
feared
he
should
meet
with
Two
Competitours
in
the
Government
;
with
Maximilian
as
Grand-father
,
and
Henry
as
Father
in
Law
;
which
though
neither
of
them
dreamt
of
,
yet
did
He
feare
it
:
but
This
match
had
no
better
effect
then
had
the
Other
;
the
tender
yeares
of
the
young
couple
,
and
the
alteration
of
affaires
in
following
times
broke
it
quite
off
.
The
expectation
hereof
,
neverthelesse
,
made
Henry
live
contented
the
little
while
he
lived
:
for
having
married
One
of
his
daughters
to
the
King
of
Scotland
,
and
the
Other
to
the
King
of
Castile
,
Duke
of
Burgundy
,
he
thought
himselfe
more
safe
,
then
if
his
Kingdome
had
beene
compassed
about
with
a
wall
of
Brasse
.
He
,
the
mean
while
,
began
to
draw
towards
his
End
:
the
Gout
,
a
disease
more
Troublesome
then
Mortall
,
was
the
Fore-runner
of
a
Distillation
,
which
falling
upon
his
Lungs
brought
him
into
a
kind
of
Consumption
,
which
perceiving
he
began
to
give
himselfe
totally
to
Pious
Workes
.
He
set
all
Prisoners
at
Liberty
,
who
were
in
for
Debt
of
not
above
Forty
shillings
,
hee
himselfe
paying
the
Creditours
:
he
1507
gave
Almes
in
greater
measure
then
he
had
done
formerly
:
but
though
hee
felt
great
Remorse
at
the
daily
complaints
made
against
Empson
and
Dudley
,
for
their
Oppressions
;
yet
did
hee
not
seeke
to
Remedy
them
.
His
Conscience
and
his
Covetousnesse
wrought
contrary
effects
in
him
:
many
for
very
slight
causes
were
troubled
in
their
Estates
and
in
their
Lives
:
one
died
in
Prison
,
before
his
cause
was
heard
;
another
,
being
imprisoned
for
denying
to
pay
what
Contrary
to
the
Lawes
he
was
adjudged
at
,
was
not
let
out
till
Henry
the
eighths
time
;
and
then
Empson
was
put
in
his
place
.
To
make
good
the
usuall
custome
of
promising
obedience
to
1508
New
Popes
,
he
sent
Sir
Gilbert
Talbot
with
two
other
Embassadours
to
Pope
Iulius
the
second
,
which
he
had
not
formerly
done
,
though
he
were
created
in
November
1503.
They
prest
much
for
the
Canonization
of
Henry
the
sixth
;
but
could
not
obtaine
it
for
the
reason
formerly
given
,
in
the
life
of
Edward
the
fourth
.
Being
dismist
by
the
Pope
,
they
carried
the
Garter
,
and
Robes
of
that
Order
to
Guido
Vbaldo
,
Duke
of
Vrbin
,
whose
Father
,
Frederick
,
had
likewise
had
it
.
This
Prince
sent
into
England
to
be
installed
for
him
,
according
to
the
Institutions
of
that
Order
,
the
Count
Balthasar
Castillion
,
he
to
whom
the
noblest
Courtiers
owe
so
much
.
The
finishing
of
the
Hospitall
in
the
Savoy
,
was
one
of
the
last
of
Henries
actions
:
he
would
not
alter
the
name
of
it
,
this
fabrick
having
beene
,
in
former
times
,
the
habitation
of
Peter
of
Savoy
,
Unckle
to
Eleanor
,
the
Wife
of
Henry
the
third
;
by
whom
Peter
of
Savoy
was
created
Earle
of
Richmond
:
but
he
resigned
the
Earledome
,
when
Savoy
fell
,
by
inheritance
to
him
.
The
Lancastrians
lived
in
this
house
,
and
King
Henry
converted
it
into
an
Hospitall
.
Besides
this
,
he
built
three
Monasteries
for
the
Conventuall
Friers
of
Saint
Francis
order
,
and
three
for
the
Observantines
of
the
same
order
in
divers
places
.
When
he
knew
he
hee
must
die
he
disposed
himselfe
thereunto
.
Hee
had
lived
almost
all
his
time
in
Troubles
;
but
always
with
prosperous
and
happy
successe
:
he
found
the
Kingdome
involved
in
Civil
wars
,
he
left
it
in
a
setled
Peace
:
his
subjects
,
who
were
impoverisht
by
the
past
disorders
,
were
(
notwitstanding
his
Taxations
)
by
reason
of
his
good
Government
,
become
Rich:
he
did
not
only
free
the
Crowne
out
of
Debt
,
but
left
it
rich
in
Treasure
;
his
sonne
found
in
Richmond
house
,
a
Million
,
and
eight
Hundred
Thousand
pound
sterling
;
so
as
he
was
thought
the
richest
Prince
in
Europe
.
He
granted
out
a
Generall
Pardon
;
and
ordered
by
his
Last
Will
and
Testament
,
that
all
such
monies
should
bee
Repay'd
as
had
unjustly
beene
levied
by
his
Officers
.
He
died
at
Richmond
,
the
twenty
second
day
of
Aprill
,
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
1509
and
was
buried
,
by
his
wife
,
in
the
sumptuous
1509
and
stately
Chapell
built
by
Himselfe
,
in
the
Abbey
Church
at
Westminster
.
He
lived
two
and
Fifty
years
,
and
Reigned
three
and
Twenty
Years
,
and
Eight
moneths
.
The
Children
which
he
left
behind
him
,
were
Henry
the
Eighth
his
Heir
and
successor
in
the
Crown
;
Margaret
,
Queen
of
Scotland
,
from
whom
the
Kings
of
Great
Britaine
doe
descend
,
and
the
Prince
and
Princesses
of
the
Electorall
house
Palatine
;
and
Mary
married
to
Lewis
the
twelfth
,
King
of
France
;
by
whom
having
no
issue
,
she
,
after
his
death
,
married
Charles
Brandon
,
Duke
of
Suffolke
,
by
whom
she
had
Henry
Earle
of
Lincolne
,
and
two
Daughters
,
Frances
and
Eleanor
.
The
Earle
dyed
without
issue
in
his
Fathers
life-time
:
Frances
was
married
to
Henry
Gray
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
and
by
him
had
the
Lady
Iane
Gray
;
who
being
married
to
Guilford
Dudley
,
sonne
to
the
Duke
of
Northumberland
,
and
constrained
to
call
her selfe
Queene
,
was
beheaded
in
Queene
Maries
time
:
she
had
by
him
moreover
two
Other
daughters
,
Katharine
,
and
Mary
;
who
dyed
without
issue
.
Eleanor
was
married
to
Henry
Clifford
,
Earle
of
Cumberland
,
by
whom
she
had
a
daughter
,
named
Margaret
;
who
was
married
to
Henry
Stanley
,
Earle
of
Darby
,
and
had
by
him
two
sons
;
Ferdinando
and
William
:
both
of
them
,
in
succession
one
of
the
other
,
Earles
of
Darby
.
Earle
William
dyed
this
present
yeare
1642.
leaving
his
sonne
Iames
behind
him
,
to
inherit
his
Honours
and
his
Estate
.
The
End
of
the
Second
and
Last
volume
of
the
Civil
Wars
of
England
,
betweene
the
two
Houses
of
Yorke
and
Lancaster
.
FINIS